w 
 
-:^^ 
 
 (^  TJTDTTVTrt-cm/^ivr       ivr       T  « 
 
 PRINCETON,     N.     J. 
 
 Cjj[jejeyyi- 
 
 <M4>nA/pL 
 
 Shel 
 
 EV  2105  .C3  1840 
 Campbell,  John,  1794-1867. 
 Maritime  discovery  and 
 Christian  missions 
 
 'a. 
 
 /f71 
 
BmiUJvi  01 1.  COUOU  RS  ^y  C .  '&^'f,J^V.,/i'atelltee.l3.Ckan^l''hauseSql.^ 
 Loiulon JOHN  Snow. PaiemosUr Rcw.  1840 . 
 
MARITIME  DISCOVERY 
 
 CHRISTIAN    MISSIONS, 
 
 CONSIDERKD  IN  THEIR  MUTUAL  RELATIONS. 
 
 BY   JOHN    CAMPBELL, 
 
 M'lHOR    OF    '-JETIIRO,"    THE    FIRST    PRIZE    ESSAY    OM    THE    DIFFUSION 
 OF    THE    GOSPEL    AAlONtl    OUR    HOME    FOPUI.ATIUN. 
 
 Captured  Female  Missinniiries  disembarkin;;  at  Monte  N'ideo.  (See  i'a!,'e  420.) 
 
 ILLUSTRATED    WITH 
 
 ENGRAVINGS  BY  G.  BAXTER. 
 
 LONDON : 
 JOHN    SNOW,    35,    PATERNOSTER    ROW 
 
 1840. 
 
DEDICATION. 
 
 TO  PROTESTANT  MISSIONARIES  OF  ALL  DENOMINATIONS. 
 
 Brethren  and  Fathers^ 
 
 An  investigation  of  the  history  of  Maritime  Discovery 
 discloses  the  fact,  that  in  relation  to  Africa,  India,  and 
 America,  the  spirit  of  Missions  was  the  principal  support  of 
 the  mighty  enterprise.  The  discovery  of  Polynesia,  how- 
 ever, presents  an  exception  to  this  rule ;  for  there  Spanish 
 cupidity  first,  and  afterwards  British  curiosity,  originated 
 and  sustained  the  adventurous  efforts,  which  ultimately  de- 
 veloped the  wondrous  regions  of  the  Great  Pacific.  Mis- 
 sionary motives,  whether  Papal  or  Protestant,  had  no  part 
 in  the  matter.  These  two  facts  merit  a  measure  of  attention 
 never  yet  bestowed  upon  them.  On  the  continents  of  Africa, 
 India,  and  America,  the  Christianity  imparted  was  that  of 
 European  ecclesiastical  establishments  ;  she  walked  hand 
 in  hand  with  the  civil  power,  in  the  paths  of  invasion,  vic- 
 tory, and  concjuest ;  the  waving  plume,  the  glittering  sword, 
 the  roaring  cannon,  and  the  mingled  swell  of  martial  music, 
 proclaimed  her  approach !  The  erection  of  the  fort  of  war 
 and  the  house  of  prayer  were  contemporary  operations! 
 
 Such  were  the  first  Missions  of  Europe  to  those  lands. 
 What  Avere  the  results  ?  History  has  visited  the  sphere  of 
 their 'efforts,  and  conducted  her  investigations  in  the  spirit 
 of  truth  and  justice ;  she  has  collected  her  facts,  sifted  the 
 evidence  on  which  they  rest,  and  calmly  recorded  her  grave 
 
 b 
 
11  DEDICATION. 
 
 and  deliberate  judgment.  That  judgment  is  fairly  before 
 the  world,  and  is  such  that  mere  heathen  humanity  shudders 
 at  the  recital,  and  true  piety  turns  aAvay  Avith  disgust  and 
 indignation.  In  Polynesia,  it  was  happily  much  otherwise. 
 The  uncultivated  isles,  and  untutored  natives  of  the  South, 
 presented  small  temptation  to  the  ambition  and  rapacity  of 
 European  monarchs  to  send  murderous  armaments  to  extin- 
 guish their  liberties,  and  plunder  them  of  the  trifles  which 
 formed  their  worldly  wealth ;  and  it  was  not  the  practice  of 
 such  monarchs  to  seek  tlie  s])iritual  good  of  those  whom 
 they  had  not  previously  stripped  of  all  that  is  dear  to  man 
 in  this  present  life  ;  after  which  they  added  insult  to  robbery 
 by  the  hypocritical  pretence  of  an  anxiety  to  promote  the 
 welfare  of  their  souls  in  the  world  to  come !  In  Polynesia, 
 however,  conquest  and  thraldom  were  not  the  first  step  to 
 illumination  and  conversion !  The  soldier  and  the  Mis- 
 sionary were  not  mess-mates  !  Gunpowder  and  the  gospels 
 were  not  carried  in  the  same  packet !  The  alternative  of 
 proselytism  was  not  the  gibbet ! 
 
 Christianity,  in  her  first  approach  to  Polynesia,  appeared 
 arrayed  in  her  n'ative  purity,  with  the  olive-branch  in  her 
 hand,  with  looks  of  love  and  accents  of  tenderness,  proclaim- 
 ing "peace  on  earth,  and  good-will  to  men."  In  her  mouth 
 there  was  no  authority  but  that  of  her  glorious  Creator,  and 
 she  carried  with  her  no  fetters  but  the  "cords  of  love."  She 
 extinguished  no  right,  she  inflicted  no  wrong  !  She  asked 
 no  gift  or  reward  for  her  perilous  journey ;  she  freely  offered 
 to  the  islanders  the  blessings  of  the  gospel  and  the  fclicit}^ 
 of  heaven !  Her  heralds  presented  themselves  as  the  ser- 
 vants of  no  master,  the  subjects  of  no  king  but  Jesus  Christ. 
 They  went  simply  as  partakers  of  the  common  nature,  and 
 
DEDICATION. 
 
 members  of  the  great  family  of  man.  Their  character  and 
 vocation  were  purely  spiritual.  They  mentioned  war  only  to 
 denounce  it;  they  aimed  at  no  conquest  but  that  of  the 
 heart. 
 
 The  London  Missionary  Society — the  obvious  production 
 of  special  providences  under  very  extraordinary  circum- 
 stances— in  certain  great  points^  less  resembling  the  present 
 progressive  maturity  of  our  species  than  the  instant  perfec- 
 tion of  the  primeval  pair,  was  originally  composed  of  Chris- 
 tians in  contradistinction  from  all  sects  and  all  parties.  On 
 this  great  general  principle  the  first  Directors  chose  the  first 
 Missionaries.  They  received  them  simply  as  Christians; 
 as  Christians  simply  they  sent  them  to  the  Isles  of  the 
 South.  On  the  memorable  night  of  their  ordination,  as  our 
 subsequent  pages  will  show,  they  put  into  their  hands  the 
 Volume  of  Inspiration,  with  this  brief  charge  : — "  Go,  be- 
 loved brother !  live  agreeably  to  this  blessed  Word,  and 
 publish  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen,  according  to  your  calling, 
 gifts,  and  abilities."* 
 
 Those  men  of  God  did  as  they  were  commanded.  They 
 embarked;  they  proceeded  on  their  voyage;  and  while 
 ploughing  the  surface  of  the  Great  Pacific,  they  chose  from 
 their  body  a  committee  of  eight  persons  to  examine  the 
 Volume,  which  they  had  received,  and  to  report  upon  its 
 statements  respecting  Christian  doctrine  and  Ecclesiastical 
 order.  Interesting  and  unparalleled  experiment !  In  the 
 silence  and  solitude  of  the  mighty  ocean,  beyond  the  con- 
 fines of  the  ancient  world,  far  removed  from  the  din  and  the 
 dogmatism  of  European  polemics,  from  the  strife  and  pas- 
 sion of  Ecclesiastical  bodies,  the  honest  inquisitors  sat  down 
 
 *  See  p.  241.      ' 
 
 b2 
 
IV  DEDICATION. 
 
 to  examine  the  instructions  of  tlieir  Lord  and  Master  ;  and 
 after  thorougli  ])erusal  and  earnest  prayer,  tliey  presented 
 to  the  body  a  unanimous  rei)ort  upcm  all  tlie  points  wliicli 
 liad  been  referred  to  them.  On  the  great  subject  imme- 
 diately before  us,  their  judgment  is  the  following  : — 
 
 "The  visible  church,  which  is  also  catholic  or  universal 
 imder  tlie  gospel,  consists  of  all  those  throughout  the  worhb 
 that  profess  the  true  religion,  together  Avith  their  children  ; 
 and  is  the  kingdom  of  the  I^ord  Jesus  Christ,  the  house  and 
 family,  out  of  which  there  is  no  ordinary  possibility  of  sal- 
 vation. Unto  this  catholic  visible  church,  Christ  hath 
 given  tlie  ministry,  oracles,  and  ordinances  (jf  God,  for  the 
 gathering  and  perfecting  of  the  saints,  in  this  life,  to  the 
 end  of  the  world ;  and  doth  by  his  own  jn-cscnce  and  Spirit, 
 according  to  his  promise,  make  them  effectual  thereunto. 
 
 "  There  is  no  other  Head  of  the  church  but  the  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ;  neither  hath  any  temporal  ])rince,  secular 
 power,  or  civil  magistrate,  any  right  to  exercise  any  autho- 
 rity over  her :  neither  needeth  she  any  establishments  from 
 them,  being  founded  on  Him  who  is  the  rock  of  ages;  so 
 that  tlie  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  her;  and 
 the  highest  himself  shall  establish  her."* 
 
 The  Directors  of  the  Society  were  a  mixed  body,  composed 
 of  individuals  from  at  least  six  different  Denominations  ; 
 the  body  of  Missionaries  who  sailed  in  the  Duff  were  as 
 mixed  as  the  Directors,  but  notwithstanding  difference  of 
 habit,  prejudice,  and  education,  the  calm  imestigution  t)f  the 
 Scriptures  conducted  them  to  the  unanimous  conclusion 
 above  recited.  Such  were  the  views  which  guided  the  for- 
 mation of  the  first  churches  in  the  South  Sea  Islands,  In 
 *  Sc'u  Ai)j>(.udL\  to  Minbionary  Voya^o,  \>\i.  11.'),  IK). 
 
DEDICATION.  V 
 
 lliosc  fluirclics  gradations  of  rank  liad  no  place;  kings, 
 chiefs,  and  tlie  common  peoplewcrc  on  a  i)crfeci  level.  The 
 adoption  of  this  great  principle  laid  the  foundation  of  entire 
 unity,  and  of  free  communion,  among  all  the  converts  of  all 
 the  isles;  they  were  both  in  spirit  and  in  form,  in  semblance 
 and  in  reality,  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus ;  they  clearly  ex- 
 hibited the  idea  of  one  faith,  one  Lord,  one  baptism,  one 
 lloclc,  and  one  Shepherd. 
 
 Brethren  and  fathers!  it  is  of  importance  unutterable 
 that  you  and  all  Missionaries  in  all  lands  should  understand 
 this  princi])le,  and  act  upon  it.  By  this  alone  can  you 
 secure  the  church  of  Christ  against  pollution  from  secidar 
 contact,  and  all  the  calamities  consequent  upon  it.  The 
 little  fountains  which  you  are  now  opening  in  the  wilderness 
 are  every  where  destined  to  become  oceans.  Oh!  take  good 
 heed  that  Papal  poison  do  not  mingle  with  the  heavenly 
 spring!  The  character  of  the  churches  to  be  formed  in 
 future  ages,  in  your  res])ective  climes,  noAv  wholly  under 
 God,  depends  upon  you.  Your  views  and  operations  can- 
 not be  confined  to  your  own  age.  Whether  for  good  or  for 
 evil,  they  will  propagate  themselves  through  all  coming- 
 generations.  By  j)ursuing  the  true  apostolic  course  rela- 
 tive to  the  wholly  spiritual  and  unworldly  character  of  our 
 Lord's  kingdom,  you  will  not  only  guarantee  its  purity,  but 
 in  all  points  powerfully  subserve  its  vital  interests.  You 
 will,  moreover,  perform  your  parts  tow\ards  preserving  the 
 unity  of  the  s])irit  in  the  bond  of  ])eace,  and  preventing  the 
 erection  of  those  barriers  which,  in  Europe,  have  broken  up 
 the  church  of  Christ  into  a  multiplicity  of  connnunities, 
 most  of  them  hostile  to  each  other,  and  all  presenting  a 
 spectacle  of  diversity,  distraction,  and  confusion,  which 
 sickens  the  heart,  and  fills  it  with  anguish  and  sorrow  ! 
 
VI  DEDICATION. 
 
 Is  this  spectacle  to  endvire  for  ever  ?  What  is  its  main 
 cause  ?  Wliat  is  its  sole  cure  ?  The  cause  is  plain ;  the  cure  is 
 simple.  There  must  be  a  return  to  the  principles  of  the 
 New  Testament.  Until  this  be  effected,  there  will  be 
 neither  peace  on  earth  nor  good  will  amongst  men  !  Let 
 the  demon  of  Ecclesiastical  discord  then  be  confined  to  the 
 British  Isles  and  to  Europe  ;  but  never,  no,  never  let  it  find 
 either  a  priest,  or  a  temple,  or  a  victim  in  those  lands  where 
 you  dwell !  Among  us  the  flames  of  contention  have 
 broken  fiercely  forth,  and  the  fires  are  spreading  on  every 
 hand ;  on  one  side,  it  is  a  war  of  prejudice  and  privilege,  of 
 predominance  and  monopoly ;  on  the  other,  it  is  a  war  of 
 truth  and  principle,  a  war  for  the  honour  of  Christ,  and  for 
 the  ultimate  and  everlasting  concord  and  union  of  all  his 
 people.  The  final  result  of  such  a  conflict  may  be  with  cer- 
 tainty predicted ;  it  maybe  long  waged,  and,  at  times,  it 
 may  seem  of  doubtful  issue ;  but  truth  must  one  day  triumph ; 
 the  vulture  must  give  place  to  the  dove,  and  the  harsh  tones 
 of  Ecclesiastical  animosity  to  the  sweet  accents  of  Christian 
 charity.  In  the  British  empire,  the  fissure  of  forty  years 
 back,  has  now  become  an  impassable  gvdf  No  terms  of 
 truce  or  peace  will  henceforth  be  accepted  on  either  side ; 
 negotiation  is  at  a  perpetual  end ;  it  is  decidedly  helium  ad 
 internecioneni !  The  future  course  of  the  contest,  the  time 
 when,  and  the  means  by  which,  it  will  be  terminated,  no 
 man  can  foretell  or  foresee ;  but  one  thing  is  clear,  that  it 
 will  be  a  day  for  Britain,  glorious  beyond  the  power  of  her 
 poets  and  her  orators  adequately  to  describe,  which  shall 
 behold  such  a  union  and  communion  among  all  the  followers 
 of  the  Lamb,  in  that  illustrious  isle,  as  now  obtains  among 
 the  native  converts  of  Polynesia ! 
 
 Brethren  and  fathers  !    it  is   proper  that  you,  and  the 
 
DEDICATION. 
 
 societies  to  wliich  you  respectively  belong,  should  rightly 
 apprehend  the  position  assigned  you  by  God,  in  the  economy 
 of  his  Providence.  You  constitute  a  new  and  all-important 
 element,  in  the  system  of  agencies  by  which  He  is  accom- 
 plishing his  vast  and  wondrous  purposes  in  relation  to  our 
 world.  The  ambassadors  of  princes  and  the  courts  of  kings 
 are  very  insignificant  objects,  compared  with  your  unnoticed 
 selves  and  your  derided  or  neglected  Missionary  stations. 
 You  are,  as  said  Mulkamair,  "  the  men  of  the  skies ;"  and 
 all  nations  shall  one  day  know  it !  The  God  of  the  skies  is 
 Avith  you  !  Your  obscure  and,  to  earthly  men^,  apparently 
 pitiful,  ridiculous,  and  irrational  operations  are  putting 
 powers  in  motion,  by  which  the  entire  face  of  our  worlds  and 
 the  whole  frame  of  human  society,  will  be  completely  trans- 
 formed. 
 
 Had  Adam  Smith,  the  great  founder  of  the  School  of  true 
 Political  Philosophy  in  Europe, — the  magnitude  of  whose 
 powers  of  comprehension,  comparison,  and  analysis,  was 
 equalled  only  by  his  boundless  subject* — lived  in  our  day, 
 he  would  have  seen  in  you  the  novel  instrumentality  ap- 
 pointed for  realizing  his  own  sublime  and  glorious  anticipa- 
 tions respecting  the  results  of  Maritime  Discovery,  and  the 
 future  harmony  and  felicity  of  our  distracted  world.  His 
 views  are  thus  set  forth  in  his  immortal  work : — 
 
 "  The  discovery  of  America^  and  that  of  a  passage  to  the 
 East  Indies  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  are  the  two  greatest 
 and  most  important  events  recorded  in  the  history  of  man- 
 kind. Their  consequences  have  already  been  great;  but, 
 in  the  short  period  of  between  two  and  three  centuries, 
 which  has  elapsed  since  these  discoveries  were  made,  it  is 
 
 *  AVealth  of  Nations. 
 
Vlii  DEDICATION. 
 
 impossible  that  tlic  whole  extent  of  their  consequences  can 
 have  been  foreseen.  What  benefits  or  vhat  misfortunes  to 
 mankind  may  hereafter  result  from  those  great  events,  no 
 human  wisdom  can  foresee.  By  uniting,  in  some  measure, 
 the  most  distant  parts  of  the  Avorld,  by  enabling  them  to 
 relieve  one  another's  wants,  to  increase  one  another's  en- 
 joyments, and  to  encourage  one  another's  industry,  their 
 general  tendency  would  seem  to  be  l)eneficial.  To  the 
 natives,  however,  both  of  the  East  and  West  Indies,  all  the 
 commercial  benefits,  which  can  have  resulted  from  those 
 events,  have  been  sunk  and  lost  in  the  dreadful  misfortunes 
 which  they  have  occasioned.  These  misfortunes,  however, 
 seem  to  have  arisen  rather  from  accident  than  from  any 
 thing  in  the  nature  of  those  events  themselves.  At  the  par- 
 ticular time  when  these  discoveries  were  made,  the  supe- 
 riority of  force  happened  to  be  so  great  on  the  side  of  the 
 Europeans,  that  they  were  enabled  to  commit  with  impunity 
 every  sort  of  injustice  in  those  remote  countries.  Hereafter, 
 perhaps,  the  natives  of  those  countries  may  grow  stronger, 
 as  those  of  Europe  may  grow  weaker,  and  the  inhabitants 
 of  all  the  different  quarters  of  the  world  may  arrive  at  that 
 equality  of  courage  and  force,  which,  by  inspiring  mutual 
 fear,  can  alone  overawe  the  injustice  of  independent  nations 
 into  some  sort  of  respect  for  the  rights  of  one  another.  But 
 nothing  seems  more  likely  to  establish  this  equality  of  fojcc, 
 than  that  mutual  communication  of  knowledge,  and  of  all 
 sorts  of  improvements,  which  an  extensive  commerce,  from 
 all  countries  to  all  countries,  naturally,  or  rather  necessarily, 
 carries  along  with  it."* 
 
 In  this  i)rofound  passage,  philoso])hical  sagacity  has  done 
 
 *  "Wealth  of  Niilions,  book  iv,  cliap.  vii. 
 
DEDICATION.  i:^ 
 
 its  utmost;  it  can  go  no  further.  Should  these  means  fail, 
 philosophy  knows  of  nothing  more,  by  which  the  wounds  of 
 suffering  humanity  can  be  healed.  But  even  this  lofty 
 flight  of  the  eagle-eyed  Economist  has  made  only  a  small 
 discovery  compared  with  the  disclosures  of  God's  word. 
 How  clear  are  its  communications  on  the  subject  of  the 
 means!  How  bright  and  glorious  are  its  anticipations  and 
 infallible  predictions,  in  respect  of  the  end !  Oh !  how 
 feeble  and  pvirblind  is  the  highest  philosophy  in  comparison 
 Avith  the  most  meagre  exhibition  of  true  Christianity ! 
 
 Where  speculation  ends,  there,  revelation  only  begins. 
 Having  listened  to  the  sage,  let  us  now  hear  the  prophet : — 
 "  The  ends  of  the  earth  shall  remember,  and  turn  unto  the 
 Lord ;  the  kindreds  of  the  nations  shall  worship  before 
 him ;  for  the  kingdom  is  his,  and  he  is  the  governor  among 
 the  nations."  "He  shall  judge  among  the  nations,  and 
 shall  rebuke  many  people;  and  they  shall  beat  their  swords 
 into  ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into  pruning-hooks ; 
 nation  shall  not  lift  up  sword  against  nation,  neither  shall 
 they  learn  war  any  more."  "They  shall  not  hurt  nor  de- 
 stroy, in  all  my  holy  mountain  ;  for  the  earth  shall  be  full 
 of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea." 
 
 Oh !  ye  servants  of  the  Most  High,  Avhom  the  Prince 
 of  Peace  hath  sent  imto  the  Gentiles,  "  to  open  their  eyes, 
 and  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
 power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that  they  may  receive  the  for- 
 giveness of  sins,  and  inheritance  among  them  which  are 
 sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  Him!"  for  3011  the  gates  of 
 the  ocean  were  opened,  and  the  high-way  of  the  waters  both 
 to  the  West  and  to  the  East  explored  by  Columbus  and  Dc 
 Gaina.     Those  mighty  men  were  your  precursors.     Their 
 
X  DEDICATION. 
 
 discoveries,  at  the  appointed  time,  were  of  God  as  really  as 
 the  appearance  of  John  in  the  wilderness,  or  the  conversion 
 and  appointment  of  the  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles.  Yours  is 
 the  distinguished  honour,  to  repair  the  wrongs  of  distant 
 countries  in  former  ages,  and  to  recompense  the  "  dreadful 
 misfortunes"  which  Smith  truly  declares  to  have  been  the 
 accidental  attendants  of  Maritime  Discovery.  Those  nations 
 of  Europe  which  have  so  long  robbed  and  oppressed  the 
 millions  of  other  climes,  shall  not  destroy  for  ever !  The 
 reign  of  their  rapacity  has  even  now  approached  its  ever- 
 lasting close  !  You,  their  Christian  sons !  have  begun  to 
 atone  for  the  inhuman  barbarity  of  them,  your  cruel  fathers ! 
 Europe — the  emporium  of  the  aggregated  wealth  of  a  plun- 
 dered world — is  becoming  through  you  to  that  very  world 
 the  fountain  of  life  and  the  source  of  celestial  blessings  ! 
 
 In  preparing  the  earlier  parts  of  the  following  volume, 
 while  surveying  the  globe  as  it  stands  before  us,  and  casting 
 a  rapid  glance  over  the  expanded  field  of  Missionary  en- 
 terprise, we  have  read  with  an  emotion,  in  which  you  will 
 doubtless  participate,  the  remarkable  declarations,  the  noble 
 views,  the  withering  censures,  of  the  great  moralist  of 
 England,  in  relation  to  Missions.  The  expanded  benevo- 
 lence and  the  stupendous  intellect  of  Johnson  have  dealt 
 with  the  question  of  Maritime  Discovery  in  its  Missionary 
 bearings,  in  a  manner  which  will  redound  more  to  his  honour, 
 in  the  future  and  better  ages  of  our  world,  than  all  the  rest 
 of  his  works,  whether  poetry,  prose,  history,  or  biography, 
 combined.  It  is,  moreover,  interesting  to  compare  the 
 English  Moralist  with  the  Scotch  Philosopher,  and  to  see, 
 in  this  case,  the  great  superiority  of  the  former,  although 
 he  wrote  long 'antecedently  to  the  latter.     Smith  and  John- 
 
DEDICATION.  XI 
 
 son  were  friends ;  but  they  were  men  in  all  points  very  differ- 
 ently constituted;  the  Moralist^  notwithstanding  his  fe- 
 rocity, had  in  his  heart,  greatly  more  tenderness  and  bene- 
 volence than  the  calm,  but  cold  and  calculating  Economist. 
 The  following  are  the  declarations  of  Johnson  : — 
 
 "  In  1463,  in  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  John  II.,  died 
 prince  Henry,  the  first  encouragcr  of  remote  navigation,  by 
 whose  incitement,  patronage,  and  example,  distant  nations 
 have  been  made  acquainted  with  each  other,  unknown  coun- 
 tries have  been  brought  into  general  view,  and  the  power  of 
 Europe  has  been  extended  to  the  remotest  parts  of  tlic 
 world.  What  mankind  has  lost  and  gained  by  the  genius 
 and  designs  of  this  prince,  it  would  be  long  to  compare,  and 
 very  difficult  to  estimate.  Much  knowledge  has  been  ac 
 quired,  and  much  cruelty  committed  ;  the  belief  of  religion 
 has  been  very  little  propagated,  and  its  laws  have  been  out- 
 rageously and  enormously  violated.  The  Europeans  have 
 scarcely  visited  any  coast,  but  to  gratify  avarice,  and  extend 
 corruption ;  to  arrogate  dominion  without  right,  and  prac- 
 tise cruelty  without  incentive.  Happy  had  it  then  been  for 
 the  oppressed,  if  the  designs  of  Henry  had  slept  in  his 
 bosom,  and  surely  more  happy  for  the  oppressors.  But 
 there  is  reason  to  hope,  that,  out  of  so  much  evil,  good  may 
 sometimes  be  produced ;  and  that  the  light  of  the  gospel  will 
 at  last  illuminate  the  sands  of  Africa,  and  the  deserts  of 
 America,  though  its  progress  cannot  but  be  slow,  when  it 
 is  so  much  obstructed  by  the  lives  of  Christians. 
 
 "  The  first  propagators  of  Christianity  recommended  their 
 doctrines  by  their  sufferings  and  virtues  ;  they  entered  no 
 defenceless  territories  with  swords  in  their  hands ;  they  built 
 no  forts  upon  ground  to  which  they  had  no  right ;  nor  ])o\- 
 
Xll  DEDICATION, 
 
 luted  the  purity  of  religion  Avitli  the  avarice  of  tradcj  or 
 the  insolence  of  power !  What  may  still  raise  higher  the 
 indignation  of  a  Christian  mind,  this  purpose  of  propagating 
 truth  appears  never  to  have  been  seriously  pursued  by  any 
 European  nation;  no  meanS;,  whether  lawful  or  unlawful, 
 have  been  practised  with  diligence  and  perseverance  for  the 
 conversion  of  savages.  When  a  fort  is  built,  and  a  factory 
 established,  there  remains  no  other  care  than  to  grow  rich. 
 It  is  soon  found  that  ignorance  is  most  easily  kept  in  sub- 
 jection, and  that  by  enlightening  the  mind  Avitli  truth,  fraud 
 and  usurpation  would  be  made  less  practicaljle  and  less 
 secure."  * 
 
 Brethren  and  fathers !  you  can  read  these  awful  para- 
 graphs of  the  author  of  the  Rambler,  without  a  blush. 
 Such,  however,  was  his  estimate  of  all  Missions  known  in  his 
 day  ;  but  the  dust  of  Johnson  had  slumbered  eleven  years  in 
 Westminster  Abbey,  before  the  formation  of  the  London 
 Missionary  Society — an  institution  against  which  not  even 
 one  of  the  objections  of  the  Moralist  can  be  raised — an  in- 
 stitution wanting  in  nothing  which  he  considered  necessary 
 to  the  efficient  prosecution  of  the  mighty  enterjDrise.  Nor 
 is  that,  although  among  the  first,  the  only  institution  of 
 which  these  things  may  be  safely  affirmed.  The  question  of 
 Missions,  like  every  other  appertaining  to  religion,  and  the 
 kingdom  of  Christ,  is  now  more  clearly  understood  than  in 
 the  days  of  Johnson;  and  that  which  "nations"  had  failed 
 to  do,  voluntary  confederacies  of  believers  are  energetically 
 and  succesfully  accomplishing.  Means  have,  for  more  than 
 a  whole  generation,  "  been  practised  Avith  diligence  and 
 perseverance    for  the    conversion    of  savages,"  while  "  the 
 
 *  Introduction  to  the  World  Display cd. 
 
DEDICATION.  XUI 
 
 light  of  the  gospel"  has  at  last  illummated  "  the  sands  of 
 Africa,  and  the  deserts  of  America."  The  millions  of  India, 
 and  of  Polynesia  also,  awake  to  the  voice  of  love.  The  work 
 of  Missions  is  at  length  happily  wrested  from  the  hands  of 
 blood  and  rapine,  and  carried  on  by  the  saints  of  the  Most 
 High  ;  kings  and  commercial  companies  begin  at  length  to 
 understand  more  clearly  their  own  province  ;  and  it  only 
 remains  now  for  the  churches  of  the  living  God  to  put  on 
 their  strength,  and  to  pat  forth  their  graces. 
 
 Brethren  and  fathers,  Protestant  Missionaries,  of  every 
 name  in  every  land  !  be  of  good  cheer !  The  set  time  (o 
 favour  Zion  is  at  hand.  Yet  a  little  longer,  and  he  that  shall 
 come,  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry  !  The  time  draws  nigh 
 when  Africa  from  Tunis  to  the  Cape,  and  from  the  Gambia  to 
 Abyssinia ;  when  Asia  from  Shiras  to  the  Leria,  and  from 
 Tobolsk  to  Canton  ;  when  the  Americas,  from  Patagonia 
 to  the  Polar  sea ;  and  when  the  North  and  South  Pacific 
 Ocean,  from  Patrocinio  to  the  Macquaries,  and  from  the 
 Pelew  Islands  to  the  Isle  of  St.  Paul ; — the  time  draws  nigh 
 when  those  residences  of  the  human  race  shall  be  covered 
 with  schools  and  sanctuaries,  and  peopled  with  the  living 
 temples  of  the  living  God  !  In  this  glorious  consummation 
 your  philanthropic  and  holy  labours  must  terminate.  Then 
 shall  all  men  be  blessed  in  him  whom  you  love  and  serve  ; 
 and  all  nations  shall  call  him  blessed !  Blessed  be  his 
 glorious  name  for  ever  ;  and  let  the  whole  earth  be  filled 
 with  his  glory  !     Amen,  and  Amen  ! 
 
 JOHN  CAMPBELL 
 
 Charles  Square,  London, 
 April  lOtk,  1840. 
 
LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 Landing  of  Columbus. 
 
 Captured  Female  Missionaries  Landing  at  Monte  Video. 
 
 Island  of  Otaheite. 
 
 War  Canoes  in  the  Bay  of  Matavai. 
 
 Harbour  of  Oopoa. 
 
 The  Duff  going  out  on  her  first  ^Missionary  Voyage. 
 
 Missionary  House  and  Environs  in  the  Island  of  Otaheite. 
 
 Assembly  of  the  Missionaries  previous  to  their  Distribution 
 
 Morai,  and  Altar  at  Attahooro. 
 
 Harbour  of  Rio  Janeiro. 
 
\THEOLOQICJxL^ 
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The  following  work  is  designed  to  form  a  companion  to  the 
 "Missionary  Enterprises"  of  the  Rev\  John  Williams,  a 
 volume  Avhich  has  met  with  a  measure  of  public  favour  never 
 accorded  to  any  publication  of  a  similar  character.  That 
 most  fascinating  Narrative, — which  enjoj^s  the  exalted  honour 
 of  being  dedicated,  by  permission,  to  the  late  revered  sove- 
 reign of  England, — from  the  highest  prelates  and  nobles  in 
 the  empire  down  to  the  humblest  peasants  and  artisans,  has 
 proved  its  power  to  captivate  and  charm.  Invaluable  from 
 the  first,  for  its  stupendous  and  all  but  miraculous  facts,  it 
 has  now  acquired  a  deep  additional  interest,  by  the  melan- 
 choly issue, — should  report  unhappily  prove  well  founded, — 
 of  his  last  benevolent  attempt  to  extend  the  kingdom  of 
 the  Redeemer,  and  to  save  the  souls  of  savage  men.  While 
 sustained,  from  the  hour  of  its  publication,  by  its  OAvn  inhe- 
 rent and  ever-during  excellence,  it  was  powerfully  aided  by 
 the  exciting  presence  and  entrancing  tongue  of  its  amiable 
 and  admirable  author  ;  a  presence,  alas  !  we  fear,  to  be 
 enjoyed  no  more,  and  a  tongue  which  death  has  silenced  for 
 ever  ! 
 
 For  the  long  delay  which  has  taken  place  since  this  work 
 was  announced,  an  apology,  it  is  hoped,  will  be  found  in  the 
 greatness  and  variety  of  the  subjects,  and  the  extent  of  in- 
 quiry necessary  to  their  successful  prosecution,  and  in  the 
 laborious  care  which  has  been  employed  in  its  preparation. 
 Of  the  attention  and  application  bestowed  upon  the  under- 
 taking, the  Author  deems  it  not  wholly  inconsistent  with 
 sincere  diffidence  and  due  respect  for  the  public  thus  to 
 speak,  since  he  leaves  it  for  them  to  judge  of  the  success ; 
 for  if  he  has  failed,  it  will  only  deepen  his  humiliation  to 
 avow  the  extent  of  his  industry. 
 
Tlic  Autlioi-  has  nothing  to  complain  of  witli  respect  to 
 materials.  He  has  not  deemed  anything-  essential  to  his 
 work,  Avhich  has  not  been  within  his  reach.  He  has,  in  a 
 number  of  ])articulars,  to  acknowledge  striking  and  provi- 
 dential circumstances  which  have  forwarded  his  object  by 
 supplying  important  facts ;  and  also,  without  an  invidious 
 specification  of  individuals,  to  confess  his  obligations  to  all 
 who  have,  in  any  way,  contributed  to  the  completenes  of 
 his  publication. 
 
 It  was  the  author's  original  intention,  to  have  given  an 
 outline  of  the  history  of  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
 from  the  date  of  its  formation  down  to  the  time  at  which 
 Mr.  Williams  first  embarked  for  Polynesia.  Soon  after  the 
 appearance  of  his  announcement,  however,  he  was  apprized 
 of  the  purpose  of  Mr.  Ellis  to  write  the  complete  history  of 
 the  Institvition  ;  a  fact  of  which  he  had  been  previously  in 
 litter  ignorance.  The  Author  felt  at  once,  that,  for  such  a 
 Avork,  the  Secretary  was  the  fittest  of  living  men, — that  it 
 was  both  his  privilege  and  his  duty  to  perform  it, — and  that 
 to  interfere  with  his  province  Avould  be  equally  ungracious 
 and  unjust.  He,  therefore,  promptly  and  cheerfully  relin- 
 quished that  part  of  his  plan  to  his  honovired  friend,  and 
 confined  lumsclf  to  the  simple  formation  of  the  Society. 
 He  sincerely  laments,  in  common  with  thousands,  that  a 
 knowledge  of  his  subject  so  ample  and  matured,  and  a  pen 
 so  skilful  and  practised,  as  those  of  Mr.  Ellis,  should  by 
 affliction  have  been  hitherto  rendered  unavailing  for  the  ac- 
 complishment of  that  important  object.  He  sincerely  hopes, 
 that  an  individual  who  has  done  so  much  for  the  Isles  of 
 the  South  Seas,  for  the  literature  of  Missions,  and  for  tlie 
 glory  of  the  Messiah,  will  yet  be  spared  to  return  to  those 
 honourable  labours,  which  have  been  so  long  the  business 
 of  his  life,  the  delight  of  his  heart,  and  which  have  secured 
 for  him  a  fixed  place,  and  an  imperishable  name,  in  the 
 annals  of  Christian  philanthrojiy. 
 
 Scarcely  was  the  matter  adjusted  with  regard  to  Mr.  Ellis, 
 when  forth  came  an  advertisement  of  the  "Lives  of  the 
 Fathers  and  Founders"  of  the  Society,  by  another  equally 
 indefatigable  and  accomplished  writer,  who,  in  divers  ways. 
 
PREFACE.  Xvii 
 
 and  tlirougli  a  lengthened  period,  has  pre-emmently  con- 
 tributed to  the  cause  of  knowledge,  benevolence,  humanity 
 and  gospel- diffusion,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  That  pro- 
 ject appeared  somewhat  to  interfere  with  a  single  and  rather 
 limited  department  of  the  Author's  design ;  but  it  did  not 
 lead  to  the  least  alteration  of  his  course.  He  has  given  all 
 that  he  intended,  in  the  shape  of  sketches,  and  all  that  was 
 necessary  to  illustrate  the  previous  part  of  his  volume  which 
 detailed  the  formation  of  the  Society.  He  has  none  of  the 
 feelings  of  an  injured  party  ;  for  he  does  not  consider  that 
 he  has  suffered  wrong  :  and  the  spirit  of  rivalry  is  excluded 
 by  the  totally  dissimilar  character  and  object  of  the  works. 
 He  considers  the  volumes  of  Dr.  Morisonto  be  a  publication, 
 which  has  done  excellent  service  to  Christian  Missions.  It 
 brings  together  into  one  body  the  main  facts  of  the  history 
 of  the  chief  "  Fathers  and  Founders,"  omitting  nothing  of 
 real  importance  in  the  larger  works  of  biography  already 
 published.  In  some  cases  it  corrects,  in  others  it  supple- 
 ments them ;  and  in  reference  to  several  honoured  men,  it 
 "  attends  to  the  neglected,  and  remembers  the  forgotten." 
 
 Should  Mr.  Ellis  be  enabled  to  effect  his  object  according 
 to  announcement,  then  the  matter  will  stand  thus : — w^hile 
 the  three  publications,  respectively,  will  each  have  some- 
 thing in  common,  and  be  complete  in  themselves,  they  will, 
 likewise,  together,  constitute  one  whole.  The  work  of  the 
 Author  claims  to  occupy  the  honourable  place  of  an  intro- 
 duction to  those  of  his  esteemed  friends,  and,  indeed,  to  all 
 the  publications  that  have  been  issued  in  connexion  with  the 
 London  Missionary  Society.  Such  as  it  is,  he  commends 
 his  endeavour  to  Him  whose  cause  and  glory  it  is  intended 
 to  promote,  in  the  anxious  hope  and  with  the  earnest  prayer, 
 that  it  may,  in  its  own  humble  measure,  and  during  its  own 
 little  day,  conduce  to  the  instruction,  the  zeal,  and  the  ac- 
 tivity of  general  readers,  and  to  the  nourishment  of  a  Mis- 
 sionary spirit  in  the  hearts  of  the  rising  race  among  the 
 Christian  churches  of  the  British  Empire. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PART  FIRST. 
 
 EVENTS    PRKPARATORY   TO   MARITIME   DISCOVERY. 
 
 CHAPTER  I.  rxGE 
 
 Effects  of  l!ie  Crusades  on  jMaritime  Discovery     .....         I 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 Effects  of  Eastern  Travel  on  Maritime  Discovery.  .... 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 Invention  of  the  Compass,  and  its  Effects  on  Maritime  Discovery  ,  .       15 
 
 PART   SECOND. 
 
 MARITIME    DISCOVERY    IN   THE   EAST. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Character  and  Pursuits  of  Prince  Henry  of  Portugal    . 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 Discovery  under  the  Auspices  of  Prince  Henry    ,  , 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 Discovery  of  Congo,  and  its  Catholic  Mission       .  , 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 Discovery  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  ......       39 
 
 CHAPTER  Y. 
 Discovery  of  India    ..........       47 
 
 V  2 
 
XX  CONTENT!^. 
 
 PART  THIRD. 
 
 MARITIME    DISCOVERY    IN   THE    -WEST- 
 CHAPTER    I.  PAGE 
 
 Early  Life  of  Columbus     .......••        57 
 
 CHAPTER  n. 
 
 Speculations  and  Conclusions  of  Columbus  .....        60 
 
 chaptp:r  in. 
 
 Difficulties  encountered  by  Columbus  ......       64 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 Discovery  of  America 71 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 Events  succeeding  the  Discovery         .......       78 
 
 CHAPTER  YI. 
 
 Character  of  Columbus      .........       88 
 
 PART  FOURTH. 
 
 MARITIME    DISCOVERY    IN    THE    SOUTH. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Discovery  of  the  South  Sea         ........       92 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 First  Voyage  to  the  South  Seas  .......       97 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 Principal  Groups  of  Islands  in  the  Pucihc   Ocean,    and  Origin   of  their 
 
 Inhabitants I  OS 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 Discovery  of  the  Marquesas        ........      112 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 Discovery  of  Tongataboo  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .  .117 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 Discovery  of  Otaheite         .  .  .  .  .  ,  .  ...     122 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 Visits  of  Bougainville  and  Cook  to  Otaheite  .....     loO 
 
CONTENTS.  XXI 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII.  PAGE 
 
 Death  of  Captain  Cook,  and  Summary  of  his  Discoveries        .  .  .      136 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 Mutiny  of  the  Bounty,  Hardships  of  Captain  Bligh,   and  Settlement  in 
 Pitcairn's  Island  . 145 
 
 PART  FIFTH. 
 
 RISE       ND    PROGRESS    OF    THE    SPIRIT    OF    MISSIONS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Primary  Movements,  in  behalf  of  ^Missions   among  Protestant  Churches, 
 
 in  Great  Britain  and  America  .......      158 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 Measures   introductory   to    the    Formation    of  the    London  Missionary 
 Society 171 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 First  General  Meeting  in  the  Metropolis,  and  Formation  of  the  London 
 
 Missionary  Society         .  . .190 
 
 CHAPTER  lY. 
 
 Reasons  for  selecting  the  Islands  of  the  South  Seas,  as  the  first  Field  of 
 Missionary  Operation,  and  the  best  Mode  of  conveying  Missionaries    .     201 
 
 CHAPTER  Y. 
 
 Remarkable  History  of  Captain  Wilson       .  .  .  .  ,  ,211 
 
 CHAPTER  YI. 
 Instructions  of  the  Directors  to  Captain  Wilson   .....      228 
 
 CHAPTER  YII. 
 The  Ordination  of  the  Missionaries     .......     240 
 
 PART  SIXTH. 
 
 FIRST    MISSIOXARY    VOYAGE    OF   THE    SHIP   DUFF   TO    THE    SOUTH    SEAS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 Yoyage  from  London  to  Portsmouth  ......       247 
 
XXU  CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  II.  TAGE 
 
 Occurrences  at  Portsniouth,  ami  Places  adjacent  ....       25*1 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 Illustrations  of  the  Spirit  of  Haweis,  Kingsbury,  Griffin,  Taylor,  and  otiicr 
 Friends  of  the  London  Missionary  Society 261 
 
 CHAPTER  lY. 
 
 A^oyage  from  Portsmouth  to  Rio  Janeiro -72 
 
 CHAPTER  Y. 
 Yoyage  from  Rio  Janeiro  to  Otaheite  ......     '216 
 
 CHAPTER  YI, 
 
 Arrival  and  Settlement  of  the  Missionaries  at  Otaheite  .  .         .     28o 
 
 CHAPTER  YII, 
 
 Voyage  to  Eimeo,  Return  to  Otaheite,  and  Transactions  there  during  the 
 Absence  of  the  Duft" oOO 
 
 CHAPTER  YIII. 
 Yoyagc  to  Tongataboo,  and  Settlement  of  the  ?.Iissionarics    .  ,         ,     :}I3 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 Transactions  at  Tongataboo  during  the  Absence  of  the  Duff  .         .         .     .322 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 Y'oyage  to  the  Marquesas,  and  Settlement  of  a  Missionary     .  .  .     332 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 
 Return  of  the  Duff  to  Otaheite,  and  Transactions  during  her  Stay  .         .     339 
 
 CHAPTER  XII. 
 
 Return  of  the  Duff  to  Tongataboo,  and  Transactions  during  her  Stay       .     3-14 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 Yoyage  from  Tongataboo  to  China     .......     352 
 
 CHAPTER  XIY. 
 Events  at  China,  and  the  Yoyage  Home 360 
 
 TART  SEVENTH. 
 
 SECOND    MISSIONARY    VOYAGE. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 Preliminary  Arran^'cments 36G 
 
CONTENTS.  XXIU 
 
 CHAPTER  ir.  PAGE 
 
 Instructions  from  the  Directors  to  Captain  Ilobson         ....      371 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 Voyage  from  England  to  Cape  Frio     .......      387 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 The  Capture  of  the  Duff  by  the  French  Privateer,  Le  Grand  Buonaparte      39-1 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 Treatment  of  the  Male  Prisoners  on  board  the  Privateer         .  .  .     404 
 
 CHAPTER  YI. 
 Occurrences  during  the  Residence  at  Monte  Video         ....     41G 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 Events  and  Disasters  from  tlie  Time   of  leaving  Monte  Video  till  the 
 
 Arrival  in  England         .........     429 
 
 PART  EIGHTH. 
 
 View  of  society  in  the  south  sea  islands  previous  to  the 
 ixtroduction  of  the  gospel. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Pliysical  Character  of  the  Islanders  and  Arreoy  Society  .  .  .      430 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 Dress  and  Tattooiniir  .........     443 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 Dwellings,  Food,  and  Drink       ........     449 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 Arts,  Manufactures,  and  Canoe-building      ......     455 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 Amusements    ...........     461 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 Marriage 468 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 Government,  Rank,  and  Property        .......     474 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 "War  and  Peace         ..........     4,^3 
 
XXIV  CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER  IX.  PAGE 
 
 Cannibalism    ...........     494 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 Gods,  Idols,  and  Polynesian  Worship  ......     500 
 
 CHAPTER  XI. 
 Priesthood  of  Polynesia,  Death  and  a  Future  State         ....     507 
 
 PART  NINTH. 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL    SKETCHES    OF   THE    PRINCIPAL    FOUNDERS    OF   THE 
 LONDON    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 Ministerial  Founders  of  the  London  Missionary  Society         .  .  .     512 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 Lay  Founders  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  ...»     561 
 
PART  FIRST. 
 
 EVENTS  PREPARATORY  TO  MARITIME  DISCOVERY. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 EFFECTS    OF    THE    CRUSADES    ON    MARITIME    DISCOVERY. 
 
 Cause  of  the  Crusades — Peter  the  Hermit — Council  of  Placentia — Council  of 
 Clermont — March  of  the  Crusaders — Havoc  of  Armies— Earlier  Views  of 
 the  Crusades — Change  of  Opinion — Beneficial  Results  of  the  Crusades — ' 
 Their  Effect  on  Maritime  Discovery — Ignorance  of  Geograjjhy — Improve- 
 ment in  Hydrography — Naval  Architecture. 
 
 The  expeditions  to  Palestine,  designated  Crusades,  date 
 their  cause  from  the  year  1063,  and  their  commence- 
 ment from  the  year  1096.  At  the  former  period,  the  Turks 
 took  possession  of  Jerusalem ;  and  from  that  time,  Euro- 
 pean pilgrims  to  the  holy  land  were  the  subjects  of  insult 
 and  plunder.  The  devotees  in  succession,  on  their  return, 
 detailed  the  doleful  story  of  their  calamities ;  and  thus  by 
 degrees  enkindled  a  spirit  of  fierce  and  enthusiastic  indig- 
 nation. At  length  arrived  the  memorable  period  when 
 Peter  the  Hermit  proceeded  on  a  pilgrimage.  This  re- 
 markable man,  both  seeing  and  suffering  the  usual  indigni- 
 ties, returned  full  of  superstitious  rage,  and  resolutely  bent 
 on  rousing  the  myriads  of  Christendom  to  warlike  efforts  for 
 recovering  possession  of  the  holy  cit}^  The  fanatic  applied  to 
 Pope  Urban  II.,  who,  for  reasons  less  allied  to  piety  than  to 
 policy,  summoned  to  Placentia  a  council,  consisting  of  4,000 
 ecclesiastics  and  30,000  laymen.  This  prodigious  asseml)ly 
 met  to  deliberate  on  a  plain,  where  his  holiness  and    the 
 
I  EFFECTS    OF    THE    CRUSADES 
 
 hermit  in  turn  harangued  them  on  the  afflictive  condition  of 
 their  brethren  in  the  East,  and  the  degradation  to  whicli 
 Christianity  would  be  subjected,  while  the  holy  city  re- 
 mained in  the  hands  of  infidels.  At  the  close  of  the  ad- 
 dresses, the  heavens  resounded  with  the  cry  of  war  from  the 
 lips  of  a  great  majority  of  the  infatuated  multitude.  But 
 some  of  the  more  judicious  deemed  it  a  matter  which  called 
 for  further  consideration. 
 
 To  increase  the  probabilities  of  success,  the  pope  pru- 
 dently commanded  Peter  to  visit  the  chief  cities  and  principal 
 sovereigns  of  Christendom ;  and,  when  things  were  deemed 
 ripe  for  the  enterprise,  then  he  summoned  another  council 
 at  Clermont.  This  convocation  was  attended  by  the  greatest 
 prelates,  as  also  by  nobles  and  princes  of  the  highest  reno^vn. 
 Here  again  the  pope  and  the  hermit,  respectively,  played 
 their  parts ;  they  bewailed  the  calamities  of  the  pilgrims, 
 and  the  profanation  of  the  holy  city ;  invoking  the  spirits 
 of  Europe  to  come  forth  to  battle,  and  to  hurl  the  bolts  of 
 destruction  against  the  Turkish  foe.  Seldom  have  enthu- 
 siasm and  eloquence  obtained  a  more  splendid  triumph. 
 The  whole  asseml^ly  in  a  moment,  as  if  possessed  by  the 
 genius  of  havoc,  with  one  voice  shouted,  "  It  is  the  will  of 
 God!  It  is  the  will  of  God!" — words  which  afterwards 
 became  the  battle  cry  of  the  crusaders.  The  fires  of  ven- 
 geance spread  through  nations,  and  men  of  all  ranks,  classes, 
 and  countries,  rushed  to  arms ;  a  cross  was  affixed  to  the 
 right  shoulder  of  each  volunteer,  and  the  expedition  Avas 
 thence  denominated  a  crusade. 
 
 These  mad  movements  resulted  in  the  formation  of  a  host 
 of  800,000  persons ;  an  army  the  greatest,  and,  in  outward 
 appearance,  the  most  formidable,  that  had  ever  been  knoAvn 
 in  the  memory  of  man.  A  division  of  about  300,000,  of  the 
 scum  of  this  enormous  mass,  was  led  on  by  the  hermit,  who, 
 breathing  threatenings  and  slaughter,  with  bare  head,  naked 
 feet,  a  meager  body  wrapped  in  a  coarse  garment,  and  a 
 rope  around  his  waist,  thus  pressed  forward  to  Asia.  This 
 division  was  a  rare  assemblage  of  the  offscourings  of  Europe ; 
 monks,  malefactors,  debauchees,  prostitutes,  idle  labourers, 
 stupid  artists,  lazy  tradesmen,  insolvent  merchants,  worth- 
 
ON    MARITIME    DISCOVERY. 
 
 less  youth,  and  useless  slaves,  all  panting  for  spoil,  and 
 easy  methods  of  becoming  rich — these  were  the  followers  of 
 Peter !  On  the  march  through  Hungary,  Thrace,  and  Tur- 
 comania,  the  inhabitants,  exasperated  by  their  robberies, 
 murders,  and  other  crimes,  rose  up  in  arms,  and  cut  in 
 pieces  the  greatest  part  of  them.  Other  divisions  of  the 
 same  host,  wandering  about,  like  an  undisciplined  band  of 
 robl)ers,  plundering  the  villages,  toAvns,  and  cities  that  lay 
 in  their  path,  and  spreading  desolation  wherever  they  came, 
 met  a  like  fate.  The  regular  armies,  however,  headed  by 
 illustrious  commanders, — men  distinguished  alike  by  their 
 birth  and  bravery, — proceeded  in  a  more  orderly  manner, 
 and  arrived  in  safety. 
 
 These  expeditions  presented  a  spectacle  at  once  aAvful  and 
 sublime.  Europe  and  Asia,  comprising  most  of  the  then 
 known  world,  were  up  in  arms,  and  mutual  slaughter  seemed 
 to  have  become  the  chief  business  of  mankind.  All  the 
 roads  and  avenues  which  led  to  Palestine  were  drenched  in 
 blood,  strewed  with  the  skeletons  of  armies,  and  the  wrecks  of 
 nations.  The  slumbers  of  the  Middle  Ages  were  fairly 
 broken,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  once  more  became 
 wide  awake.  By  this  one  passion  and  pursuit  all  others 
 were  for  a  season  absorbed.  The  eighth  and  last  of  these 
 stvipendous  movements  of  murderous  superstition  took  place 
 in  12/0,  after  which,  although  there  were  several  attempts 
 to  get  up  a  crusade,  none  was  attended  with  success. 
 Movements  so  vast  must  doubtless  have  been  attended  with 
 great  effects.  On  the  true  character  of  such  effects,  how- 
 ever, there  has  been  a  variety  of  sentiment  even  among 
 judges  of  high  and  just  pretensions.  We  do  not  refer  to 
 Voltaire  and  his  contemporary  writers  of  the  French  "  En- 
 cyclopedie,"  with  others  of  the  same  class  and  nation,  from 
 whom,  at  that  period,  it  would  have  been  preposterous  to 
 expect  even  the  semblance  of  justice  where  aught  relating 
 to  Christianity,  whether  in  a  pure  or  a  mixed  state,  was  con- 
 cerned. Nor  do  we  allude  to  the  history  of  the  "  Decline 
 and  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire,"  whose  great  author  seems 
 to  have  become  at  once  feeble  and  purblind,  when  ad- 
 dressing himself  to  the  consideration  of  the  ''  General  Con- 
 b2 
 
4  EFFECTS  OF  THE  CRUSADES 
 
 sequences  of  tlie  Crusades."  The  meageniess  and  penury 
 of  that  part  of  his  immortal  work  sliow,  that  he  had  done 
 justice  neither  to  liis  great  subject  nor  to  his  vast  powers.* 
 Our  reference  is  to  historians  of  learning,  sobriety,  and 
 candour,  who  see  in  the  crusades  only  an  extended  catalogue 
 of  evils ;  who  boldly  affirm  that  they  were  highly  prejudicial 
 both  to  the  cause  of  religion,  and  to  the  civil  interests  of 
 mankind ;  and  that  they  Avere  fruitful  of  innumerable  evils 
 and  calamities,  the  effects  of  which  have  come  down  to  later 
 ages.  I  By  these  writers  it  is  contended,  that  European 
 nations  Avere  bereaved  from  time  to  time,  not  only  of  the 
 flower  of  their  youth,  but  even  of  the  greatest  part  of  their 
 inhal)itants ;  that  the  wealth  of  the  West  was  exported  into 
 x\sia  for  the  svipport  of  their  fantastic  and  fanatical  wars ; 
 that  multitudes  of  the  most  powerful  and  opulent  families 
 thus  became  either  extinct  or  were  ingulfed  in  the  miseries 
 of  poverty  and  destitution,  by  the  sale  and  mortgage  of  their 
 lands  and  possessions;  that  by  such  events  the  face  of  Europe 
 was  totally  changed,  and  the  affairs  of  society  became  involved 
 in  a  labyrinth  of  inextricable  confusion ;  and  last,  perhaps 
 worst,  that  the  crusades  prodigiously  contribvited  to  augment 
 the  papal  power,  and  to  consolidate  the  empire  of  the  "  Man 
 of  Sin." 
 
 Granting  that  all  tliis  is  substantially  true,  it  is  only  a 
 part — a  very  superficial  part — of  the  whole  truth.  If  the 
 evils  were  great,  they  were  likewise  local,  and  their  opera- 
 tion Avas  in  some  degree  immediate  and  temporar}-,  while 
 the  good  was  a  seed  Avhicli  lay  long  hid  in  the  earth,  but  at 
 length  quickened  and  grew  up  into  a  great  tree,  whose 
 bovighs  are  gradually  filling  the  world,  and  its  fruit  impart- 
 ing health  and  happiness  to  all  nations.  The  historian  of 
 "  Charles  the  Fifth"  did  great  service  to  truth  and  to  man- 
 kind, by  boldly  asserting  and  maintaining  that  the  crusades 
 largely  contributed  to  the  progress  of  freedom,  and  the  ad- 
 vancement of  the  human  mind.  Since  that  time  thoughtless 
 rant  and  flippant  ridicule  have  given  place  to  philosophical 
 inquiry ;  and  that  erudite  and  liberal  body,  the  Institute  of 
 
 *  Decline  and  Fall,  chap  Ixi. 
 
 t  Mosheim,  Cent.  XI.     Part  i.  chap.  i. 
 
ON  MARITIME  DISCOVERY.  5 
 
 France,  have  even  gone  the  lengtli  of  proposing  to  tlie 
 learned  in  general,  as  a  subject  of  competition,  "  The  ad- 
 vantages derived  to  society  from  the  crusades;"  a  proposi- 
 tion which  gave  existence  to  the  prize  essays  of  Hercen  and 
 Choiseul  d'Aillecourt.  These  worts  demonstrate  that  the 
 benefits  resulting  to  posterity  from  the  crusades  exceedingly 
 outweigh  and  outnumber  the  calamities  inflicted  on  contem- 
 porary generations.* 
 
 It  has  now  been  clearly  established,  that  these  expedi- 
 tions conferred  substantial  and  inestimable  benefits  upon 
 society.  There  is  not  one  of  its  aspects  to  which  their  in- 
 fluence did  not  extend.  Europe,  previously,  had  for  a  time 
 been  an  intellectual  sepulchre,  till  Peter  the  Hermit  sounded 
 his  trumpet,  every  blast  of  which  pierced  the  mighty  tomb, 
 when  nations  awoke,  and  the  millions  of  the  West,  started 
 into  life.  This  mighty  moral  resurrection  was  the  source  of 
 all  the  great  European  movements  on  earth  and  ocean,  in 
 religion  and  politics,  which  immediately  or  remotely  fol- 
 lowed. From  this,  ultimately  sprijng  the  glorious  Reforma- 
 tion from  popery.  From  this,  too,  political  society  in  Eu- 
 rope took  its  regular  and  permanent  forms  of  freedom,  and 
 was  cast  into  a  mould  entirely  new.  The  extinction  of  the 
 small  fiefs,  which  Mosheim  and  others  lament  as  an  evil,  the 
 extension  of  the  great  fiefs,  and  the  creation,  by  this  means, 
 of  various  centres  for  society  instead  of  the  previous  disper- 
 sion and  isolation,  were  the  chief  effects  of  the  crusades  in 
 relation  to  the  feudal  system.  As  to  the  burghers,  the  re- 
 sult was  similar ;  the  crusades  were  the  means  of  creatino- 
 
 o 
 
 large  towns.  Petty  inland  commerce  and  industry  had  been 
 insufficient  to  form  boroughs  such  as  the  great  towns  of 
 Italy  and  Flanders.  They  owed  their  rise  to  commerce — 
 maritime  commerce — and  especially  to  that  between  the 
 East  and  West ;  and  in  this  direction  the  crusades  gave  to 
 that  commerce  the  greatest  impvilse  it  had  ever  received. 
 
 It  is  a  striking  fact,  that,  after  the  overrunning  of  the 
 Roman  empire  by  the  barbarians,  and  prior  to  the  crusades, 
 the  strong  tendency  of  society  was  to  dispersion,  dissolution, 
 
 *  The  subject  is  still  more  amply  worked  out  in  Michaud's  Histoire  dcs 
 Croisades. 
 
6  EFFECTS  OF  THE  CRUSADES 
 
 and  localization ;  but  that,  afterwards,  its  tendency  was 
 equally  strong  to  junction,  to  amalgamation,  to  centralization. 
 The  smaller  existences  were  absorbed  in  the  greater,  or 
 grouped  around  them.  From  that  hour  to  the  present,  such 
 has  been  the  tendency  of  society ;  and  to  this  all  its  onward 
 movements  are  still  pointing.*  On  the  one  hand,  there  Avas 
 expansion  of  ideas,  and  enfranchisement  of  opinion ;  on  the 
 other,  the  aggrandizement  of  particular  powers,  and  a  wider 
 sphere  opened  to  ail  sorts  of  human  activity.  They  pro- 
 duced, at  one  and  the  same  time,  an  increase  to  individual 
 liberty  and  to  political  unity.  They  conduced  to  the  inde- 
 pendence of  man,  and  to  the  centralization  of  society,  f 
 
 In  nothing  have  the  effects  of  the  crusades  been  more  re- 
 markably manifest  than  in  their  relation  to  maritime  disco- 
 very. Such  was  their  importance  with  respect  to  this  great 
 subject,  that,  had  no  other  benefit  resulted,  we  should  have 
 deemed  it  an  ample  compensation  for  all  their  local  and 
 temporary  mischief.  Prior  to  the  twelfth  century,  the  seas 
 of  Europe  and  of  Asia,  witli  the  exception  of  the  Mediter- 
 ranean, were  almost  unknown  even  to  those  nations  who 
 dwelt  on  their  shores.  At  the  commencement  of  the  wars 
 in  Palestine,  France  had  only  two  or  three  ports  on  the 
 coast  of  Normandy,  and  not  one  either  in  the  Atlantic  or  in 
 the  Mediterranean.  Even  Eny-land,  notwithstandinp;  her  in- 
 sular  position,  had  not  made  greater  advances.  The  insig- 
 nificant navigation  of  that  age  was  in  the  hands  of  a  very 
 few  towns  on  the  coasts  of  the  Baltic,  in  Spain,  Flanders, 
 and  Holland.  But  on  the  commencement  of  the  crusades, 
 the  spirit  of  devotion,  such  as  it  was,  uniting  with  the  spirit 
 of  commerce,  imparted  a  fresh  and  all-powerful  impulse,  as 
 well  as  a  more  extended  scope,  to  maritime  operations.  The 
 hardy  inhabitants  of  Denmark  appeared  in  the  seas  of  Syria ; 
 and  the  pirate  mariners  of  Norway  assisted  in  the  capture  of 
 Sidon.  The  citizens  of  Lubeck  and  Bremen  blazed  in 
 valour  at  the  siege  of  Ptolemais ;  and  from  all  the  coasts  of 
 the  West  proceeded  vessels,  and  even  fleets,  with  pilgrims, 
 heroes,  arms,  and  provisions,  to  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem, 
 
 *  See  Channing  on  Associations. 
 
 f  See  Guizot's  History  of  Civilization,  Lect.  viii. 
 
ON  MARITIME  DISCOVERY.  7 
 
 and  the  other  principalities  in  Asia,  wliich  had  been  founded 
 by  the  bravery  of  the  crusaders.  From  this  cause,  navi- 
 gators of  all  countries  assembled  in  the  seas  of  the  East : 
 and,  under  the  auspices  of  the  Cross,  incipient  commercial 
 relations  were  established  among  the  maritime  nations  of 
 Europe.  Early  in  the  twelfth  century,  a  fleet  of  Pisans,  in 
 conjunction  with  other  Italians,  assisted  the  Aragonese  in 
 effecting  the  conquest  of  the  Balearic  islands ;  and  the  navi- 
 gators of  Italy  thus  extended  their  knoAvledge  to  the  shores 
 of  Spain,  of  which  their  previous  ignorance  was  so  great, 
 that  they  mistook  the  coasts  of  Aragon  for  the  country  of 
 the  Moors.  Emboldened  by  experience  in  distant  voyages, 
 the  navigators  of  Lubeck,  Bremen,  and  Denmark  also  ex- 
 plored the  hitherto  unknown  coasts  of  the  Baltic ;  a  commu- 
 nication was  likewise  opened  between  the  Baltic,  the  Medi- 
 terranean, the  Spanish  ocean,  and  the  North  seas ;  an  intense 
 spirit  of  enterprise  and  emulation  united  different  natio^ns  in 
 pursitit  of  the  same  advantages ;  and  nautical  science  re- 
 ceived important  accessions  in  almost  all  its  branches.  The 
 configuration  of  coasts,  the  position  of  capes,  harbours,  bays, 
 islands,  and  headlands,  were  determined;  the  direction  of 
 winds,  currents,  and  tides,  was  observed;  and  considerable 
 approaches  Avere  made  towards  settling  and  systematizing 
 the  first  elements  of  the  science  of  hydrography. 
 
 Naval  architecture  also,  during  the  crusades,  received  its 
 first  principal  improvements.  Vessels  were  more  substan- 
 tially constructed,  while  their  size  was  likewise  increased ; 
 and  it  is  also  a  fact  which  deserves  notice,  that  they  were, 
 for  the  first  time  in  Europe,  provided  with  several  masts,  in 
 order  to  multiply  their  sails,  and  enable  them  to  shape  a 
 course  upon  a  whid.  During  the  same  period,  too,  a  code 
 of  maritime  laws  was  framed  which  gave  protection  to  navi- 
 gators, and  enabled  them  to  reap  the  fruits  of  their  length- 
 ened enterprises  and  perilous  toils.  In  short,  it  is  more  than 
 probable  that,  without  the  crusades,  the  science  of  naviga- 
 tion would  not,  till  at  least  a  much  later  period,  have 
 enabled  men  to  traverse  the  immense  space  which  separates 
 the  Baltic  from  the  Mediterranean  and  the  Indian  Ocean ; 
 and  far  less  to  shoot  across  the  mighty  waste  of  waters  in- 
 
8  EFFECTS  OF  THE  CRUSADES,  &C. 
 
 tcrposed  between  tlie  Old  and  the  New  World,  an    event 
 wliicli  lias  proved  of  the  utmost  importance  to  mankind.* 
 
 While  the  maritime  capabilities  of  Europe  were  thus  aug- 
 mented, causes,  various  and  powerful,  were  in  operation  to 
 impel  mankind  to  the  exercise  of  naval  skill.  That  all-wise 
 and  unerring  Providence,  Avhose  finger  is  so  marked  in  every 
 movement  of  our  world,  at  the  appointed  time,  raised  up 
 certain  spirits  in  succession  to  be  lights  of  their  several  ages. 
 Those  spirits  were  varied  in  rank,  and  limited  in  number, 
 but  they  severally  exercised  a  boundless  influence  on  the 
 minds  of  men,  and  the  movements  of  posterity.  We  mvist 
 now  proceed  to  consider  the  effects  of  Eastern  travel  on  naval 
 enterprise, 
 
 [^*  See  Encyclopaedia  Britaniiica,  vol.  vii.  p.  493. 
 
CHAPTER  II. 
 
 EFFECTS    OF    EASTERN    TRAVEL    ON    MARITIME    DISCOVERY. 
 
 Relation  of  Geography  to  Navigation— General  Ignorance  of  the  Crusaders 
 
 Spirit  of  Inquiry— Travels  of  Benjamin— Popish  Missions— Kayuk  Khan 
 — ISIission  of  Andrew  and  Rubruquis— The  Caspian  Sea — Travels  of  Marco 
 Fblo — Efl'ect  of  his  Reports  concerning  the  Nations  of  the  East. 
 
 Navigation,  in  the  proper  sense,  may  be  considered  as  a 
 brancli  botli  of  geography  and  astronomy,  for  it  not  only 
 borrows  from  tliese  sciences  its  leading  principles,  but  also 
 depends,  for  a  detailed  illustration  of  its  various  parts,  on 
 the  practical  applications  of  which  they  are  susceptible. 
 Whatever,  therefore,  has  tended  to  improve  geography,  has, 
 in  the  same  proportion,  assisted  in  advancing  the  science  of 
 navigation ;  and  it  is  an  established  fact,  that  nothing  pre- 
 viously ever  contributed  so  much  to  the  science  of  geography 
 as  the  expeditions  to  Palestine.  Before  the  crusades,  this 
 science,  strictly  speaking,  was  unknown.  Even  countries 
 the  least  remote  had  no  communication  with  each  other. 
 Men  in  general  knew  little  more  of  the  earth  they  inhabited 
 than  did  the  beasts  of  the  field.  Burgundy  was  scarcely 
 known  in  Paris,  or  Paris  in  Burgundy.  The  crusaders, 
 whom  Peter  the  Hermit  led  to  Palestine  and  slaughter,  were 
 ignorant  of  the  names  of  the  towns  through  which  they 
 passed,  even  in  Germany  and  Hungary.  They  were  as- 
 sailed and  defeated  at  Merseburg ;  but  the  recorders  of  their 
 calamity,  not  knowing  the  name  of  the  place,  contented 
 themselves  with  calling  it  MaHeville — the  city  of  evil  or 
 misfortune.  If  the  crusaders  scarcely  knew  their  own 
 country,  it  is  no  wonder  if  to  them  the  regions  of  the  East 
 were  a  land  of  darkness.  Such,  indeed,  was  their  ignorance 
 of  those  regions,  that  they  were  under  the  necessity  of  hiring 
 guides  among  the  Greeks,  and  of  committing  the  fate  of  vast 
 expeditions  to  faithless  individuals,  by  whom  they  were  at 
 times  deceived  and  abandoned.     Whole  armies  have  perislied. 
 
10  EFFECTS  OF  EASTERN  TRAVEL 
 
 from  not  knowing  tlic  places  to  Avhicli  even  victory  herself 
 by  her  powerful  hand  had  conducted  them.  In  due  sea- 
 son, however,  the  conflict  of  nations  and  the  clashing  of 
 arms  gave  place  to  observation,  incjuiry,  and  reflection. 
 Religion,  and  commerce  her  constant  attendant — the  one 
 impelled  by  a  desire  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  Christ; 
 and  the  other,  by  the  hope  of  gold — opened  new  routes,  pene- 
 trated new  regions,  and  collected  a  treasure  of  new  facts 
 concerning  the  nations  and  empires  of  the  East. 
 
 In  the  list  of  distinguished  itinerant  benefactors  of  geogra- 
 phy, the  first  place  is  doubtless  due  to  Benjamin,  a  jew  of 
 Tudela,  in  the  kingdom  of  Navarre.  This  extraordinary 
 character,  whether  influenced  by  a  superstitious  veneration 
 for  the  law  of  Moses,  or  by  a  longing  desire  to  visit  liis 
 brethren  in  the  East,*  or  by  some  ill-defined  but  resistless 
 impulse,  in  the  year  1160,  set  out  from  Spain,  and,  travelling 
 by  land  to  Constantinople,  proceeded  through  the  countries 
 to  the  north  of  the  Euxine  and  Caspian  seas,  as  far  as 
 Chinese  Tartary.  He  then  jovirneyed  towards  the  south, 
 and  traversed  various  provinces  of  the  further  India,  until, 
 having  reached  the  Indian  Ocean,  he  embarked  and  visited 
 several  of  its  islands ;  and  at  length,  after  a  space  of  thirteen 
 years,  returned  by  way  of  Egypt  to  Europe.  In  his  surpri- 
 sing progress,  the  descendant  of  Abraham  had  acquired  a 
 A^ast  amount  of  information  respecting  a  large  portion  of  the 
 globe,  at  that  time  wholly  unknown  to  Europeans ;  and  he 
 vmquestionably  opened  a  path  for  the  enterprising  spirit  of 
 a  future  age. 
 
 The  discoveries  of  Benjamin  were  efficiently  followed  up, 
 in  1246,  by  missions  from  the  pope,  and  from  different 
 Christian  princes,  for  purposes  which  led  them  to  traverse 
 the  remote  provinces  of  Asia.  Father  John  de  Piano  Car- 
 pini,  at  the  head  of  a  mission  of  monks  of  the  Franciscan 
 order,  and  Father  Ascolino,  at  the  head  of  another  mission 
 of  Dominicans,  were,  in  the  year  1246,  sent  by  Pope  Innocent 
 IV.  to  enjoin  Kayuk  Khan,  the  terrible  grandson  of  Zengis, 
 then  at  the  head  of  the  Tartar  empire,  to  embrace  Christi- 
 
 *  See  Robertson's  Hist,  of  America,  book  i. 
 
ON    MARITIME    DISCOVERY.  11 
 
 anity,  and  to  desist  from  desolating  the  world  by  his  arms. 
 The  haughty  descendant  of  the  greatest  conqueror  that  had 
 ever  ruled  the  millions  of  Asia,  astonished  at  this  strange 
 mandate  from  an  Italian  priest,  whose  name  and  jurisdiction 
 were  alike  unknown  to  him,  received  it  with  merited  con- 
 tempt, but  dismissed  the  monks  who  delivered  it  with  impu- 
 nity. If,  however,  the  missionaries  failed  to  make  a  papist 
 of  this  great  ruler,  they,  nevertheless,  succeeded,  as  travellers, 
 in  acquiring  much  geographical  information.  As  the  two 
 missions  had  penetrated  the  country  by  different  routes,  and 
 followed  for  some  time  the  camp  of  the  Tartars,  always  in 
 motion,  they  had  an  opportunity  of  visiting  a  great  part  of 
 Asia.  Carpini,  who  proceeded  by  the  way  of  Poland  and 
 Russia,  travelled  through  its  northern  provinces  as  far  as 
 the  extremities  of  Thibet.  Ascolino,  who  seems  to  have 
 landed  somewhere  in  Syria,  advanced  through  the  southern 
 provinces  into  the  interior  parts  of  Persia. 
 
 Seven  years  subsequently,  in  12.53,  St.  Louis  of  France 
 contributed  to  the  further  extension  of  the  knowledge  which 
 Europeans  had  acquired  in  those  distant  regions.  Some  de- 
 signing impostor  having  informed  him  that  a  powerful  khan 
 of  the  Tartars  had  embraced  the  Christian  faith,  the  weak 
 monarch  listened  to  the  tale  with  pious  credulity,  and  in- 
 stantly resolved  to  send  ambassadors  to  this  illustrious  con- 
 vert, with  a  vieAV  of  enticing  him  to  attack  their  common 
 enemy,  the  Saracens,  in  one  quarter,  while  he  fell  upon  them 
 in  another.  As  the  monks  were  the  only  men  of  that  age 
 possessing  the  knowledge  Avhich  sufficed  to  qualify  for  such 
 a  service,  the  king  committed  the  high  trust  to  father  Andrew, 
 a  Jacobine,  who  was  followed  by  father  William  de  Rubru- 
 quis,  a  Franciscan.  Of  the  progress  of  the  former  we  have 
 no  memorial;  the  journal  of  the  latter  has  been  published. 
 Rubrucpiis  Avas  admitted  into  the  presence  of  Mangu,  the 
 third  khan  in  succession  from  Zengis,  and  made  a  circuit 
 through  the  interior  jjarts  of  Asia  more  extended  than  had 
 ])ecn  effected  by  any  of  his  predecessors.  He  had  the  further 
 merit  of  being  the  first  modern  traveller  that  gave  a  true 
 account  of  the  Caspian,  which  had  been  correctly  described 
 by  the  early  Greeks  as  an  inland  separate  sea ;  but  an  idea 
 
12  EFl'KCTS  OF  EASTERN  TKAVEL 
 
 afterwards  prevailed,  that  it  was  connected  witli  the  Northern 
 Ocean.  Kiibruquis,  liowever,  ascertained  that  it  had  no 
 connexion  with  tliat  ocean,  or  with  any  other  sea. 
 
 The  paths  tluis  opened  by  relij^ious  zeal  were  pnrsued 
 and  extended  by  commercial  cupidity.  A  considerable 
 number  of  mercantile  adventurers  penetrated,  a  greater  or  a 
 less  depth,  into  tlic  interior  of  Asia ;  but  the  glory  of  the 
 whole  tribe  Avas  eclipsed  by  that  of  Marco  Polo,  who  will 
 ever  rank  among  the  greatest  discoverers  of  former  ages. 
 This  extraordinary  man  was  a  noble  A^enetian,  whose  family, 
 according  to  the  custom  of  his  country,  engaged  extensively 
 in  commerce.  His  aspiring  mind  called  for  a  sphere  of 
 activity  more  am])le  and  arduous  than  even  that  presented 
 by  the  established  traffic  carried  on  in  those  ports  of  Europe 
 and  Asia  which  the  A^enetians  frecpiented.  By  this  insa- 
 tiable desire  he  was  prompted  to  travel  into  unknown  coun- 
 tries, in  expectation  of  opening  a  commercial  intercourse 
 with  them  more  suited  to  his  exalted  conceptions.  Nicolo 
 Polo,  his  father,  and  MalTeo  Polo,  his  uncle,  both  merchants,* 
 traded  chiefly  witli  the  East;  and,  in  pursuit  of  their  mer- 
 cantile si)eculations,  had  already  visited  Tartary.  The  re- 
 cital of  their  travels  on  their  return  fired  the  youthful  ima- 
 gination of  Marco,  then  between  seventeen  and  eighteen 
 years  of  age.  Having,  when  in  the  East,  gained  the  confi- 
 dence of  Kublai  Khan,  the  great  conqueror  of  China,  at 
 whose  court  they  had  resided  for  a  long  time,  he  had  sent 
 them  back  to  Italy,  acc(mipanied  by  an  officer,  that  they 
 might  rei)air  to  Rome  as  liis  ambassadors  to  tlie  i)ope,  of 
 whom,  and  of  the  sovereigns  of  the  AVest,  they  had  given 
 him  an  jmijjle  accomit. 
 
 After  many  delays,  they  were,  about  the  year  1265,  to 
 return  to  the  court  of  Kublai,  bearing  the  pa])al  letters  and 
 benediction,  when  it  was  resolved  that  young  Marco  should 
 join  the  embassy.  After  a  journey,  which  occupied  no  less 
 than  three  and  a  half  years,  they  reached  Yen-King,  near 
 the  s])ot  Avhere  Pekin  now  stands,  wlun-e  tliey  were  received 
 graciously,    and   with    nuu'h    honour,    by  the    grand  khan. 
 
 *  Some,  Avc  kiiOAV  not  vn  Mhat  fjruuiul,  have  icpicsentcd  the  latlier  as  a  inis- 
 sionarv. 
 
ON  MARITIME  DISCOVERY.  13 
 
 Struck  and  pleased  witli  tlie  interesting;  ap])earance  of  3'oiing 
 IVIarco,  tlic  klian  g'cnerously  condescended  to  take  liini  under 
 his  imperial  protection,  and  immediately  enrolled  liim  among* 
 his  attendants  of  honour.  Marco,  by  ])rudence  and  fidelity, 
 attained  a  place  so  hig-li  in  the  esteem  and  confidence  of  his 
 royal  patron,  that  for  seventeen  years,  during  wliicli  lie  re- 
 mained in  his  service,  he  was  employed  in  confidential  mis- 
 sions to  every  part  of  the  empire  and  its  dependencies.  He 
 made  more  than  one  voyage  on  the  Indian  Ocean,  and  traded 
 with  many  of  the  islands.  He  continued  his  mercantile 
 peregrinations  in  Asia  upwards  of  twenty-six  years,  and 
 during  that  time  advanced  towards  the  East  far  beyond  the 
 utmost  boundaries  to  which  any  European  traveller  had  ever 
 proceeded.  Instead  of  following  the  course  of  Carpini  and 
 Ilul)ruc[uis  over  .the  vast  unpeopled  plains  of  Tartary,  he 
 passed  through  the  chief  trading  cities  in  the  more  cultivated 
 parts  of  Asia,  and  even  penetrated  to  Cambalu,  or  Peking, 
 the  capital  of  the  great  kingdom  of  Cathay,  or  China.  Be- 
 sides what  he  learned  from  personal  observation,  he  collected 
 from  others  many  things  concerning  countries  which  he  did 
 not  visit.  Considering  the  very  favourable  circumstances  in 
 which  he  was  placed  for  geogra])hical  research,  as  well  as 
 his  indomitable  passion  for  travelling,  Avhich  appears  to  have 
 grown  with  every  fresh  means  of  gratification,  it  is  not  mar- 
 vellous that,  after  a  lifetime  of  wandering  in  Asia,  he  should 
 have  returned  to  Europe  the  wonder  of  mankind,  and  stored 
 with  facts  hitherto  unknown  to  his  western  contemporaries. 
 His  information,  indeed,  was  so  far  in  advance  of  his  age, 
 that  his  veracity  was  exposed  to  the  most  injurious  suspi- 
 cions. The  people  of  Europe  stood  amazed  while  they 
 listened  to  his  descriptions  of  vast  regions  whose  names  even 
 they  had  never  heard :  and  his  representations  of  their  opu- 
 lence, fertility,  trade,  populousness,  power,  and  glory,  sounded 
 like  a  fiction.  Nor  can  it  be  wondered  that  all  sober-minded 
 men  were  slow  to  believe  his  romantic  reports.  The  traveller 
 appears  to  have  surveyed  India  less  with  the  eye  of  an  his- 
 torian than  with  the  eye  of  a  poet.  All  his  descriptions  are 
 imperial  and  magnificent,  gorgeous,  glorious,  and  altogether 
 Asiatic.     His  description  of  the  greatness  of  Kublai  Klian 
 
14  EFFECTS    OF    EASTERN    TRAVEL,    &C. 
 
 was  most  superb.  The  splendour  of  his  court  was  all  but 
 celestial.  The  statements,  however,  of  this  celebrated  tra- 
 veller, deducting  the  obvious  romance,  are  borne  out  in  all 
 essential  points  by  the  exactor  knowledge  of  modern  times.* 
 The  effect  of  the  accumulated  testimony  of  those  eastern 
 travellers,  was,  to  inflame  the  imagination  of  Evirope,  to  ex- 
 cite the  spirit  of  commercial  cupidity,  and  to  lead  the  minds 
 of  reflecting  men  to  inquire  into  the  best  methods  of  esta- 
 blishing a  communication  with  India.  History  is  full  of  tes- 
 timony to  the  astonishing  eagerness  with  which  the  hearts  of 
 Europeans  hungered  and  thirsted  after  a  sight  of  the  golden 
 regions  of  Asia.  This  was  subsequently  a  leading  element 
 in  the  mighty  spirit  which  impelled,  until  crowned  with  suc- 
 cess, the  spirit  of  maritime  discovery. 
 
 *  See  Marsdeu's  Translation  of  jMarco  Polo's  Travels. 
 
15 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 INVENTION  OF  THE  COMPASS  AND  ITS  EFFECTS  ON  MARITIME 
 DISCOVERY. 
 
 Importance  of  the  Compass — Phoenician  Mariners — Their  Colonies  and  Com- 
 merce— Founding  of  Carthage — Their  Knowledge  of  Astronomy — Greek 
 Navigation — Roman  Navigation — The  Genevese  and  others  all  coasted — 
 Wonderful  Effects  of  the  Compass — Claims  to  the  Invention — Remarkahle 
 Passage  of  Yitry — Chinese  Acquaintance  with  the  Compass — Its  state  in 
 Europe  before  Gioia — Result  of  Investigation — Wonders  of  the  Principle — 
 Discovery  of  the  Magnet — Variation  of  the  Compass. 
 
 We  now  proceed  to  investigate  the  most  important  subject, 
 in  connexion  with  maritime  discovery,  that  ever  occupied  the 
 minds  of  men.  That  subject  is  the  invention,  properties,  and 
 use  of  the  mariner's  compass.  The  value  of  this  wonderful 
 instrument  may  best  be  ]oerceived,  by  contrasting  the  state  of 
 navigation  before  and  since  its  emplopnent.  From  the 
 flood  till  the  founding  of  the  tower  of  Babel,  and  the  confu- 
 sion of  tongues,  there  was  no  navigation.  Passing  over  the 
 fictions  of  poetry,  we  are  at  once  conducted  both  by  sacred 
 and  profane  history  to  the  Phoenicians,  as  the  earliest  and 
 ablest  mariners  of  the  ancient  world.  They  made  greater 
 discoveries  than  all  their  contemporary  nations ;  they  planted 
 colonies  in  most  of  the  countries  so  discovered;  and  they 
 established  trade  and  commerce  in  the  most  distant  regions. 
 The  facts  of  their  naval  power,  and  of  the  wealth  and  great- 
 ness resulting  from  it>  are  fully  established  by  the  Prophet 
 Ezelciel.*  According  to  him.  Tyre  appears  to  have  been 
 the  England  of  ancient  times.  No  description  more  ex- 
 pressive of  the  most  extended  commerce,  of  boundless  wealth, 
 and  matchless  splendour,  was  ever  drawn  by  the  hand  of 
 man. 
 
 *  See  Ezek.  xxvii. 
 
16  INVENTION  OF  THE  COMPASS  AND  ITS  EFFECTS 
 
 All  history  is  full  of  the  same  subject.  One  of  the  first 
 expeditions  of  the  Phoenicians  was  on  the  coast  of  Africa, 
 Avhere  they  founded  Carthage,  Avhich,  in  after  ages,  so  long 
 contended  with  Rome  for  the  sovereignty  of  the  world.  In 
 their  onward  course,  they  extended  their  dominions  into 
 Spain ;  and  having  coasted  it  round,  they  pursued  their  dis- 
 coveries along  the  margin  of  France,  and  crossed  the  Channel 
 to  Great  Britain,  with  which  they  established  a  trade  in  tin 
 and  other  commodities  afforded  by  that  country.*  Nor  were 
 they  confined  to  the  Mediterranean  and  Western  Ocean ;  for 
 they  conducted  Solomon's  fleets  to  Ophir,f  the  most  pro- 
 bable opinions  respecting  which  are,  that  it  lay  in  the  East 
 Indies ;  nor  is  there  the  least  show  of  reason  in  support  of 
 any  other  view.^"; 
 
 Now  the  wonder  is,  how  they  could  perform  such  voyages 
 without  the  aid  of  the  compass ;  for  it  is  impossible  that  they 
 could  always  have  sailed  by  day,  and  anchored  at  night,  or 
 continually  have  kept  within  sight  of  land,  from  which  tem- 
 pests must  often  have  driven  them  into  the  open  sea,  or  have 
 dashed  them  in  pieces  on  the  rocks  of  leeward  shores.  This 
 wonder,  however,  is  at  once  cleared  up  by  the  statement  of 
 ancient  avithors,  who  unanimously  inform  us  that  they  were 
 directed  by  the  course  of  the  sun  and  by  the  stars.  The 
 science  of  this  species  of  guidance  they  cvdtivated  to  the 
 iitmost;  and  during  voyages  of  limited  extent,  in  fine 
 weather,  in  genial  climes,  and  in  the  summer  season,  much 
 was  accomplished  without  further  aid.  But  this  is  the 
 utmost  that  can  safely  be  claimed  on  their  behalf  §  In 
 winter  and  foul  weather  they  were  confined  to  port,  or  ex- 
 posed to  the  greatest  peril. 
 
 Next  in  order  to  the  Phoenicians  in  maritime  affairs  were 
 the  Greeks,  who  learned  this  art  of  them,  and  in  respect  of 
 the  use  of  shipping,  for  purposes  of  war,  excelled  them ;  but 
 in  no  other  respect  did  they  contribute  to  the  improvement 
 of  navigation.     The  Greeks,  also,  during  the  days  of  their 
 
 *  See  Procopius,  Strabo,  and  Diodorus  Siculus. 
 
 f  1  Kings,  ix.  27. 
 
 +  See  Locke's  History  of  Navigation,  Works,  vol.  x.  p.  3G3. 
 
 I  Ibid.,  p.  3G4. 
 
ON  MARITIME  DISCOVERY.  1/ 
 
 deceitful  prosperity,  and  even  in  adverse  times,  never  ceased 
 sending-  out  colonies  vipon  all  the  coasts  of  tlie  Mediterra- 
 nean, and  particularly  of  Asia,  Spain,  France,  Italy,  and 
 Sicily.  Tlio  llomans  succeeded  tlie  Greeks  as  the  warlike 
 masters  of  the  ocean ;  and  Avhile  the  empire  continued  in 
 splendour,  they  preserved  the  system  of  navigation  as  they 
 found  it,  but  added  no  substantial  improvement.  When 
 the  empire  was  overrun  by  the  barbarous  nations  of  the 
 North,  this  art,  with  all  others,  declined.  The  first  of  these 
 were  the  Goths  and  Vandals,  who  knew  little  of  maritime 
 affairs.  The  Saracens,  who  next  followed,  did  not  much 
 excel  their  predecessors.  Then  came  the  Normans,  who 
 were  at  best  but  desperate  pirates,  infesting  the  shores  of 
 France  and  Britain ;  and  although  occasionally  they  took 
 longer  voyages,  they  always  coasted,  and  never  ventured 
 into  the  open  ocean.  The  Genoese,  Venetians,  English, 
 French,  Danes,  and  Dutch,  all  in  their  turns,  were  powerful 
 at  sea ;  and  they  all  wandered,  sometimes,  far  from  home  for 
 purposes  of  robbery,  conquest,  or  commerce ;  bvit  they  all  in 
 the  same  manner  crept  along  the  shores,  which  inevitably 
 involved  them  in  perpetual  dangers,  and  greatly  retarded 
 their  progress.  Having  no  guides  but  sun  and  stars,  when 
 removed  from  the  sight  of  land, — guides  at  best  not  very  cer- 
 tain, and  often  wholly  unavailing, — they  dared  not  venture 
 out  to  sea.  Thus  circumstanced,  as  the  main  outlines  of 
 discovery  then  stood,  mariners  must  have  remained  for  ever 
 in  a  measure  stationary,  but  for  the  wonderful  discovery  of 
 the  compass. 
 
 The  mysterious  needle  has  fairly  opened  to  man  the  do- 
 minion of  the  ocean.  It  supplies  to  the  navigator  a  light 
 sufficient  to  guide  him  from  pole  to  pole,  and  around  our 
 globe.  Led  by  this  incomprehensible  but  faithful  con- 
 ductor, he  can  now  stand  boldly  forth  into  the  wilderness  of 
 waters,  and,  regardless  of  land,  sun,  or  star,  explore  his 
 wondrovis  way,  amid  storm  and  tempest,  from  country  to 
 country,  and  from  clime  to  clime,  with  unfailing  precision  and 
 rejoicing  confidence.  It  has  in  all  respects  incredibly  aug- 
 mented both  the  speed  and  the  safety  of  maritime  move- 
 ments. It  has  given  a  new  impulse  to  enterprise  upon  the 
 ocean,  and  changed  the  entire  character  of  navigation. 
 
18  INVENTION  OF  THE  COMPASS  AND  ITS  EFFECTS 
 
 Much  interest  must  for  ever  attach  to  the  discovery  of 
 this  instrument ;  and  yet  there  are  few  subjects  concerning 
 whicli  less  is  known.  For  a  period,  the  honour  of  the  inven- 
 tion was  ascribed  to  Gioia,  a  pilot  or  sliip-captain,  born  at 
 Pasitano,  a  small  village  situated  near  Melphi  or  Amalfi, 
 about  the  end  of  the  thirteenth  century.  His  claims,  how- 
 ever, liave  been  disputed.  According  to  some,  he  did  not 
 invent  but  improve  it ;  and  according  to  others,  he  did 
 neither.  Much  learning  and  labour  have  been  bestowed 
 upon  the  subject  of  the  discovery.  It  has  been  maintained 
 by  one  class,  that  even  the  Phoenicians  Avere  the  inventors ; 
 by  another,  that  the  Greeks  and  Romans  had  a  knowledge 
 of  it.  Such  notions,  however,  have  been  completely  refuted. 
 One  passage,  nevertheless,  of  a  very  remarkable  character, 
 occurs  in  the  work  of  Cardinal  de  Vitry,  bishop  of  Ptolcmais 
 in  Syria.  He  went  to  Palestine  during  the  fourth  crusade, 
 about  the  year  1204;  he  returned  afterwards  to  Europe,  and 
 subsequently  went  back  to  the  Holy  Land,  where  he  wrote 
 his  work  entitled  "  Historia  Orientalis,"  as  nearly  as  can  be 
 determined,  between  the  year  1215  and  1220.  In  Chapter 
 xci.  of  that  work  he  has  this  singular  passage: — "  The  iron 
 needle,  after  contact  with  the  loadstone,  constantly  turns  to 
 the  north  star,  which,  as  the  axis  of  the  firmament,  remains 
 immoveable,  whilst  the  others  revolve ;  and  hence  it  is  essen- 
 tially necessary  to  those  navigating  on  the  ocean."* 
 
 These  words  are  as  explicit  as  they  are  extraordinary; 
 they  state  a  fact,  and  announce  a  use.  The  thing,  therefore, 
 which  essentially  constitutes  the  compass,  must  have  been 
 known  long  before  the  birth  of  Gioia.  In  addition  to  this 
 fact,  there  is  another  equally  fatal  to  his  claims,  as  the  ori- 
 ginal discoverer :  it  is  now  settled  beyond  a  doubt  that  the 
 Chinese  were  acquainted  with  the  compass  long  before  the 
 Europeans.!  I*  is  certain  that  there  are  allusions  to  the 
 magnetic  needle  in  the  traditionary  period  of  Chinese  history 
 
 *  "  Acus  ferrea,  postquam  adamantem  contigerit,  ad  stellam  pepteutrionalem, 
 quse  vel  utaxis  firmamenti,  aliis  vergentibus,  non  movetur,  semper  convertitur ; 
 irnde  -valde  iiecessarius  est  iiavigantibus  in  mari." 
 
 f  See  Travels  of  Blacartney  and  Barrow  ;  Memoires  de  I'Academie  dos  In- 
 scriptions, tonic  xlvi.  pp.  549,  Uril  ;  and  Locke's  Hist,  of  Navigation.  This  fact 
 had  escaped  the  notice  of  Dr,  Jolmson.  See  his  Introduction  to  the  World 
 Displayed. 
 
ON  MARITIME  DISCOVERY.  [\) 
 
 about  2,600  years  before  Christ ;  and  a  still  more  credible 
 account  of  it  is  found  in  the  reign  of  Ching-wang,  of  the 
 Chow  dynasty,  before  Christ  1114.*  All  this,  however, 
 may  be  granted,  without  in  the  least  impairing  the  just 
 claims  of  Gioia  to  the  gratitude  of  mankind.  The  truth  ap- 
 pears to  be  this :  the  position  of  Gioia,  in  relation  to  the 
 compass,  was  precisely  that  of  Watt  in  relation  to  the  steam- 
 engine — the  element  existed ;  he  augmented  its  utility. 
 
 The  compass  used  by  mariners  in  the  Mediterranean, 
 during  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  was  a  very  un- 
 certain and  unsatisfactory  apparatus.  It  consisted  only  of  a 
 magnetic  needle,  floating  in  a  vase  or  basin  by  means  of  two 
 straws  or  a  bit  of  cork,  supporting  it  on  the  surface  of  the 
 water.  The  compass  used  by  the  Arabians,  in  the  thirteenth 
 century,  was  an  instrument  of  exactly  the  same  description. 
 Now  the  inconvenience  and  inefficiency  of  such  an  apparatus 
 are  obvious ;  the  agitation  of  the  ocean  and  the  tossing  of  the 
 vessel  might  render  it  useless  in  a  moment.  But  Gioia 
 placed  the  magnetized  needle  on  a  pivot,  Avhich  permits  it  to 
 turn  to  all  sides  with  facility.  Afterwards  it  was  attached 
 to  a  card,  divided  into  thirty-two  points,  called  Rose  des 
 Vents;  and  then  the  box  containing  it  was  suspended  in 
 such  a  manner,  that,  however  the  vessel  might  be  tossed,  it 
 would  always  remain  horizontal. 
 
 The  result  of  an  investigation  participated  by  men  of  va- 
 rious nations,  and  possessing  the  highest  degree  of  com- 
 petency, may  thus  be  stated.  The  discovery  of  the  directive 
 virtue  of  the  magnet  was  made  anterior  to  the  time  of  Gioia. 
 Before  that  period,  navigators,  both  in  the  Mediterranean 
 and  Indian  seas,  employed  the  magnetic  needle ;  but  Gioia, 
 by  his  invaluable  improvement  in  the  principle  of  suspen- 
 sion, is  fully  entitled  to  the  honour  of  being  considered  the 
 real  inventor,  in  Europe,  of  the  compass  as  it  now  exists,  f 
 
 Such  is  the  history  of  this  invaluable  instrument ;  but  who 
 
 *  See  Medhurst's  China,  pp.  101,  102,  a  most  masterly  exhibition  of  its  state 
 and  prospects. 
 
 f  Mr,  Locke  has  been  quite  misled  by  the  opinions  of  his  contemporaries ; 
 the  question  is  now  for  ever  set  at  rest  by  Father  Fom-nier  and  Montucla.  See 
 Fournier's  Hydrographie,  liv.  xi.  chap.  i. ;  and  Art.  Gioia,  Ency.  Brit. 
 
 c  2 
 
20  IN^'ENTION  OF  THE  COMPASS  AND  ITS  EFFECTS 
 
 sliall  clevelope  tlie  m^-stic  principle  of  tlie  wonders  Avhicli  it 
 exhibits?  Among  the  physical  marvels  of  our  world,  it 
 stands  alone ;  no  other  power  in  nature  claims  to  share  its 
 celestial  functions.  The  mystery  of  the  magnet  itself  is 
 wholly  inscrutable ;  but  the  virtue  which  its  magic  touch  im- 
 parts to  the  needle  doubles  our  perplexity. 
 
 According  to  the  learned  Bochart,  the  loadstone,  or  mag- 
 net, was  first  found  in  the  country  of  Magnesia,  which  is  a 
 part  of  Lydia  in  Asia;  and  the  Magnesians  first  disco- 
 vered its  power  of  attracting  iron.*  Passing  by  its  other 
 qualities,  which  are  foreign  to  our  subject,  it  is  certain  tliat 
 the  magnet  has  two  poles,  answering  to  the  poles  of  our 
 Avorld,  to  which  they  naturally  incline — if  there  be  no  oIj- 
 struction — to  lie  parallel ;  and  the  instant  it  touches  the 
 nautical  needle,  the  point  so  touched  partakes  its  nature, 
 and  unites  with  it  in  obeying  its  Creator's  law.  Hence  the 
 half  million  of  needles,  more  or  less,  which,  at  this  moment, 
 are  dancing  and  acting  on  the  oceans  of  our  globe,  are  all 
 fjointing  with  the  most  marvellous  tmanimity  to  its  poles. 
 
 Natural  philosophers  have  laboured,  with  intense  study, 
 to  discover  the  reason  of  the  northern  tendency  of  the 
 needle ;  but  all  such  studies  have  issued  only  in  the  discovery 
 of  their  own  ignorance.  There  is  tlie  fact,  but  the  reason 
 will  probably  remain  for  ever  wrapped  in  the  darkest  obscu- 
 rity. The  variation  of  the  compass  likewise  has  equally 
 baffled  the  curiosity  of  man.  This  variation  was  first  noticed 
 by  Columbus,  as  Avill  afterwards  appear,  on  his  voyage  to 
 America ;  and  it  arises  when  the  needle  does  not  point  out 
 the  true  pole,  but  inclines  more  or  less  either  to  the  east  or 
 Avest ;  and  it  is  not  certain,  but  differs  according  to  different 
 places,  yet  holding  always  the  same  in  the  same  place ;  and 
 this  variation  is  found  by  observing  the  sun  or  stars. 
 Some  philosophers  have  ascribed  the  cause  of  this  va- 
 riation to  magnctical  movuitains,  some  to  the  pole  itself, 
 some  to  the  heavens,  and  some  to  a  magnetic  power 
 even  beyond  the  heavens;  but  all  such  ascriptions  are 
 blind   conjectures — disguises    of  ignorance.      There  is  also 
 
 *  Geogrui)liia  Sucia,  jj.  717. 
 
ON  MARITIME  DISCOVERY.  21 
 
 the  variation  of  the  variation;  but  leaving  these  inscrutable 
 secrets,  we  now  proceed  to  rehearse  the  results  of  this  won- 
 derful gift  of  God  to  man. 
 
 It  will  shortly  appear,  that  it  was  not  till  a  considerable 
 time  after  the  discovery  of  this  instrument,  that  it  came  into 
 full  operation,  and  mankind  began  to  reap  its  immense 
 benefits.  Ancient  habits  are  renounced  slowly,  and  with 
 reluctance.  By  a  wise  provision  of  our  nature,  men  are 
 averse  to  change  and  new  experiments,  and  make  them  with 
 timidity.'  The  art  of  steering  by  the  compass,  with  such 
 skill  and  accuracy  as  to  inspire  full  confidence  in  its  direc- 
 tion, could  only  be  acquired  by  degrees.  It  was  necessarily 
 a  thing  of  time  and  patient  practice.  Sailors,  unaccustomed 
 to  quit  sight  of  the  land,  durst  not  at  once  launch  out,  and 
 commit  themselves  to  unknown  oceans.  Accordingly,  near 
 half  a  century  elapsed,  from  the  time  of  Gioia's  discovery, 
 before  navigators  v-entured  into  any  seas  which  they  had  not 
 been  accustomed  to  frequent.* 
 
 *  Sec  Robertson's  History  of  America,  book  i.  ;  Locke's  Hist,  of  Na^-. 
 
22 
 
 PART    SECOND. 
 
 MARITIME  DISCOVERY  IN  THE  EAST. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 CHARACTER  AND  PURSUITS  OF  PRINCE  HENRY  OF  PORTUGAL. 
 
 Studies  of  the  Prince — Intercourse  with  the  Moors — Adam   Smith's  opinion — 
 Motives  of  Henry— Henry's  chief  Supporters— Principles  of  his  Agents. 
 
 Don  Henry,  Duke  of  Visco,  and  Grand  Master  of  the 
 Order  of  Christ,  M-as  the  fiftli  son  of  Jolm  I.  of  PortugaL 
 This  prince  was  endowed  with  a  sublime  and  penetrating 
 genius ;  lie  Avas  strongly  addicted  to  the  study  of  geography, 
 mathematics,  and  astronomy ;  and  he  drew  around  him 
 learned  men,  distinguished  travellers,  and  skilful  mariners, 
 of  every  country.  To  this  illustrious  prince,  Portugal,  instru- 
 mentally,  stands  indebted  for  all  the  glory  of  her  discoveries 
 and  conquests  in  the  regions  of  the  East.  After  serving 
 Avith  great  bravery  under  his  father  at  the  capture  of  Ceuta, 
 at  that  time  the  strongest  Moorish  garrison  in  Africa,  he 
 was  raised  to  the  dukedom  of  Viseo,  and  sent  back,  with  a 
 large  reinforcement,  to  preserve  the  conquest  to  which  his 
 OAvn  courage  had  so  largely  contributed.  This  was  an  im- 
 portant event  in  the  history  of  mankind.  While  holding- 
 the  command  at  Ceuta,  the  prince  acquired  much  informa- 
 tion from  the  Moors,  who  Averc  accustomed  to  travel  by  land 
 into  the  interior  provinces  in  quest  of  ivory,  gold  dust,  and 
 other  rich  Avarcs,  relative  to  the  seas  and  coasts  of  Western 
 Africa,  to  the  Nomadic  tribes  of  the  Great  Desert,  and  to 
 the  nations  of  the  Jaloofs,  Avhose  territories  border  upon  the 
 Desert  on  the  north,  and  on  Guinea  to  the  south.  This 
 small  crusade,  for  such  it  Avas,  may  be  considered  as  the  first 
 act  toAvards  opening  the  portals  of  our  Avorld.  The  doubling 
 of  the  Cape,  and  the  development  of  the  oceans  of  the  East, 
 
CHARACTER  AND  PURSUITS  OF  PRINCE  HENRY.  23 
 
 may  be  traced  from  tlie  day  wlien  the  flag  of  Portugal  was 
 first  planted  by  this  great  prince  on  the  northern  promontory 
 of  Ceuta. 
 
 A  great  modern  writer  has  alleged,  that  Henry  was  insti- 
 gated to  his  first  attempts  at  maritime  discovery,  by  the 
 desire  of  finding  a  passage  to  those  realms  whence  the  Moors 
 brought  ivory  and  gold  dust  across  the  Desert.*  To  a  mere 
 political  economist  it  was  natural  for  such  an  idea  to  present 
 itself;  but  to  restrict  this  prince's  motives  to  such  an  origin, 
 were  to  do  an  act  of  great  injustice  to  his  extraordinary  cha- 
 racter. According  to  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  and  the 
 circumstances  which  he  was  placed  in,  Henry  was  a  true 
 Christian,  and  possessed  a  spirit  of  the  most  exalted 
 devotion.  No  Grand  Master  of  the  Order  of  Christ  ever 
 possessed,  upon  the  whole,  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  Christ. 
 The  religion  of  the  prince  purified  his  motives,  and  elevated 
 his  designs;  and  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  was  the 
 sublime  object  of  all  his  enterprises.!  It  is  also  a  fact  of 
 mvich  importance  that,  from  the  first,  the  prime  supporters 
 of  the  prince  in  Portugal  were  the  ministers  of  religion. 
 While  the  multitude  were  indifferent,  and  the  nobles  and 
 statesmen  were  opposed,  the  clergy  rose  in  a  body,  and  bore 
 down  the  opposition ;  and,  inspired  with  ardent  zeal  for  the 
 diffusion  of  what  they  deemed  the  gospel  in  new  countries, 
 they  promoted  the  prince's  projects  of  discovery  to  the  ut- 
 most of  their  po\ver.f  If  we  may  rely  upon  the  historic  tes- 
 timony of  Caude,  Garibay,  Quintana,  Ferreras,  Yriarte,  and 
 others,  Henry  was  urged  on  through  life  by  the  resistless 
 impulse  of  a  sincere  desire  to  spread  the  gospel,  according 
 to  the  imperfect  notions  which  he  entertained  of  its  nature 
 and  character.  This  spirit  was  essential  to  his  office  of 
 Grand  Master,  for  it  was  the  duty  of  his  order  to  use  every 
 effort  "  to  conquer  and  convert  all  who  denied  the  truth  of 
 their  holy  religion."  However  much  we  may  deprecate 
 conquest  as  a  means  of  bringing  mankind  over  from  idolatry, 
 the  fact  of  the  prince's  motive  remains  the  same,  and  that 
 
 *  See  Smith's  Wealth  of  Nations,  vol.  ii.  p.  347. 
 
 t  See  Clarke's  Hydrography,  p.  149. 
 
 X  See  Dissertation  prefixed  to  De  Gama's  first  voyage. 
 
24  CHARACTER  AND  PURSUITS  OF  PRINCE  HENRY. 
 
 motive  was  indisputably  a  desire,  l)()tli  strong  and  pure,  to 
 diffuse  a  knowledge  of  Christianity,  sucli  as  it  then  existed 
 in  his  mind,  and  in  Europe.  It  is  not  denied,  that  the  de- 
 sire of  gold  and  empire  may  have  chiefly  animated  the  bulk 
 of  the  minor  agencies  employed  in  the  accomplishment  of  the 
 mighty  enterprises  carried  on  by  Henry,  but  it  was  certainly 
 a  principle  of  a  higher  order  which  animated  himself;  while, 
 at  the  same  time,  it  is  not  contended,  that  he  was  insensible 
 to  the  temporal  good,  and  the  political  greatness  of  his 
 country. 
 
 We  have  now  reached  a  period  in  the  world's  history 
 which  enables  us  to  form  a  very  different  estimate  of  the 
 prince's  luidcrtakings  and  achievements,  from  that  in  which 
 they  were  held  by  his  contemporaries.  He  was  the  Founder 
 of  the  School  of  Modern  Navigation.  He  merits,  in  the 
 highest  degree,  the  praise  of  invention, — the  chief  attribute 
 and  the  principal  test  of  genius.  Henry  had  no  predecessor, 
 and  he  was  his  own  patron.  He  drew  on  the  resources  of 
 his  capaciovis  vmderstanding  at  once  for  guidance  and  for 
 encouragement.  His  rank,  fortune,  and  royal  relationships 
 were  greatly  subservient  to  his  glorious  object;  and  every 
 advantage,  arising  from  these  accidents  of  his  birth,  was 
 zealously  devoted  to  his  maritime  enterprises.  Forsaking 
 the  covirt,  the  cabinet,  and  the  camp,  he  Avedded  the  ocean ; 
 and  in  youth,  matvire  years,  and  old  age,  hers  was  his  whole 
 heart,  and  to  her  he  dedicated  all  his  talents,  time,  and  la- 
 bours. This  great  prince  was  clearly  raised  up  by  heaven 
 for  the  performance  of  the  exalted  part  assigned  him ;  and, 
 when  the  last  abode  of  savage  man  shall  have  been  dis- 
 covered, when  the  voice  of  the  missionary  shall  have  sounded 
 the  accents  of  mercy  in  every  ear  of  the  human  family,  Avhen 
 the  gospel  of  Christ  shall  have  subdued  the  earth,  and  blended 
 all  nations  into  one,  Avhen  an  enlightened  and  Christian 
 commerce  shall  have  waved  her  flag  on  every  shore,  and  dif- 
 fused lier  blessings  through  every  clime,  then,  an  instructed, 
 a  liberated,  and  a  regenerated  world,  will  exhibit  the  con- 
 summation of  the  work  begun  by  Don  Henry,  Duke  of 
 Viseo. 
 
25 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 DISCOVERY  UNDER  THE  AUSPICES  OE  PRINCE  HENRY, 
 
 First  Voyage  of  Discovery — Cape  Non — Cape  Bojador — Henry  at  Sagres — 
 Maritime  Pursuits — Voyage  of  the  Egyptians — Opinion  of  Polybius,  Strabo, 
 and  Ptolemy — Sudden  dispatch  of  two  Vessels — Discovery  of  Porto  Santo 
 — First  Departure  from  the  old  Method  of  Coasting— First  Colony — Spectre 
 in  the  Ocean — Dread  Voyage — Discovery  of  Madeira — Popular  Prejudice 
 — Appeal  to  the  Pope — Henry's  Success — His  Zeal  for  Missions. 
 
 Three  years  before  the  reduction  of  Ccuta,  in  1412,  and 
 while  the  fleet  Avas  being  equipped,  Henry  had  sent  a  vessel 
 to  explore  the  western  coast  of  Africa;*  and  that  was  the 
 first  voyage  of  discovery  undertaken  by  the  Portuguese,  or 
 by  any  nation,  in  modern  times.  The  commander  was  in- 
 structed to  proceed  along  the  western  coast  of  Africa  to  the 
 south  of  Cape  Chaunar,  extending  itself  from  the  foot  of 
 Mount  Atlas,  and  called  l)y  the  Portuguese  mariners  Cape 
 Nao,  Nam,  or  Non,  which,  as  its  name  implies,  had  hitherto 
 been  the  impassable  limit  of  European  navigation.  The  re- 
 sult is  not  recorded ;  but  Henry  continued  to  send  vessels 
 annually  to  the  same  coast,  and  at  length  they  passed  the 
 Cape ;  but  their  progress  was  arrested,  at  the  distance  of  sixty 
 leagues  further  south,  by  the  tremendous  Cape  Bojador, 
 which  stretched  far  into  the  ocean:  here  the  sea  rao-ed  on 
 the  shoals,  wliich  break  its  mighty  waves,  over  a  distance  of 
 six  leagues.  In  addition  to  dangers  seen  and  present,  the 
 trembling  seamen  had  to  contend  with  those  of  the  imao-ina- 
 tion,  which,  in  concurrence  with  popvdar  ideas,  represented 
 the  south  as  the  region  of  burning  soil,  of  fiery  flames,  of 
 scorching  vapours,  and  of  gloomy  shades,  Avithout  a  name. 
 They  viewed  it  with  terror  at  a  distance ;  but  dared  not  pro- 
 ceed. They  returned,  therefore,  and  reported  to  the  prince 
 the  events  of  their  voyage. 
 
 *  Dr.  Robertson  has  ascribed  this  to  the  king,  instead  of  the  prince.     His- 
 tory of  America,  book  i. 
 
26 
 
 DISCOVERY  (INDEK  THK 
 
 The  prince,  on  returning  from  Ceuta,  fixed  liis  residence 
 at  Sagres,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cape  St.  Vincent.  At 
 this  romantic  spot  he  pursued  his  studies  in  cosmography, 
 mathematics,  astronomy,  and  navigation.  Here  he  con- 
 structed arsenals  and  dockyards ;  and  here,  by  his  own  pre- 
 sence, he  improved  the  skill  and  stimulated  the  industry  of 
 his  shipwi'ights.  Under  his  auspices,  the  mariner's  com- 
 pass was  brought  into  general  use ;  a  knowledge  of  the  lon- 
 gitude and  latitude,  and  the  means  by  which  they  could  be 
 ascertained  by  astronomical  observation,  increased  the  com- 
 petency of  his  seamen.  A  public  school  for  nautical  instruc- 
 tion, and  an  observatory,  were  also  established,  which  enjoyed 
 the  presidence  of  Diego,  an  inhabitantof  Majorca,  celebrated 
 for  his  skill  in  navigation  and  the  construction  of  charts. 
 
 It  is  related  that  Necho,  King  of  Egjq^t,  fitted  out  a 
 Phoenician  fleet,  which  sailed  from  a  port  in  the  Red  Sea, 
 about  the  year  604  before  the  Christian  era ;  and  that  this 
 fleet,  proceeding  along  the  eastern  coast  of  Africa,  doubled 
 its  southern  promontory,  and,  after  a  voyage  of  three  years, 
 returned  by  the  Straits  of  Gades  to  the  mouth  of  the  Nile. 
 This  wonderful  voyage,  the  fact  of  Avhich  modern  science  has, 
 in  our  view,  abundantly  confirmed,  was  deemed  a  fable, 
 chiefly  for  the  very  reasons  that  now  serve  to  establish  its 
 truth.  Even  by  sages  it  was  treated  as  a  fiction.  Long 
 after  the  instructive  recital  of  the  events  of  the  circumnavi- 
 gation of  Africa  by  the  Phoenicians,  Polybius  himself,  the 
 most  learned  and  intelligent  historian  of  antiquity,  records, 
 that  it  was  unknown  Avhether  Africa  was  a  continued  conti- 
 nent, stretching  towards  the  south,  or  whether  it  was  sur- 
 rounded by  the  sea ;  Strabo  confessed  his  ignorance  of  its 
 form ;  and  even  Ptolemy,  the  most  inquisitive,  enlightened, 
 and  accurate  geographer  of  early  times,  supjjosed  that  Africa 
 extended  without  interruption  to  the  south  pole,  and  became 
 broader  and  broader  as  it  advanced. 
 
 When  Henry  attained  to  a  settled  conviction  that  those 
 doctrines  Avere  founded  in  error,  and  became  specvdatively 
 satisfied  of  the  possil)ility  of  sailing  round  Africa,  and  of 
 thus  opening  up  a  new  line  of  countries  for  the  operations  of 
 Christianity  and  commerce  onward  to  the  East  Indies,  he 
 
AUSPICES  OF  PRINCE  HENRY.  27 
 
 advanced  in  the  prosecution  of  his  projects  with  augmented 
 energy.  He  built  and  collected  vessels  in  the  harhour  of 
 SagreS:,  and  sent  them  forth  upon  successive  voyages  of  dis- 
 covery. The  dispatch  of  the  first  two  was  one  morning  de- 
 termined so  suddenly,  that  it  was  vulgarly  believed  the 
 prince  had,  during  the  preceding  night,  been  favoured  with 
 an  especial  revelation  from  heaven  upon  the  subject — a  mark 
 of  divine  favour,  of  which  his  great  devotion  and  the  dis- 
 tinguished purity  of  his  morals  were  considered  to  render 
 him  not  unworthy. 
 
 Somewhere  about  the  year  1418,  Henry,  having  deter- 
 mined to  surmount  the  perils  of  Bojador,  and  to  pass  beyond 
 it,  fitted  out  a  new  expedition,  in  which  Juan  Gonzales 
 Zarco  and  Tristan  Vaz  Texeira,  two  naval  officers  of  the 
 prince's  household,  volunteered  their  services,  and,  embarking, 
 steered  for  the  tremendous  Cape.  They  were  not,  however, 
 permitted  even  to  approach  it ;  for,  after  encountering  many 
 dangers,  a  heavy  gale  came  on,  and  drove  them  in  its  fury 
 out  to  the  open  sea.  Having  lost  their  bearings,  and  given 
 themselves  up  to  despair,  they  were  wafted  onward  by  the 
 tempest  about  a  hundred  leagues  to  the  south-west  of  Africa, 
 when  the  violence  of  the  gale  unexpectedly  abated ;  and,  to 
 their  unutterable  joy,  they  approached  an  island,  which,  in 
 grateful  recognition  of  divine  providence,  they  called  Porto 
 Santo,  Holy  Haven.*  This  island  was  the  smaller  of  the 
 Madeiras ;  and  the  voyage  to  and  from  it  was  the  first,  upon 
 record,  of  a  fair  abandonment,  in  Europe,  of  the  ancient 
 method  of  coasting,  and  an  adoption  of  the  new  principle  of 
 stretching  boldly  forth  into  the  open  ocean;  for  although 
 carried  out  involuntarily  by  the  breath  of  the  tempest,  they 
 found  their  way  back  by  the  aid  of  the  compass. 
 
 This  small  island  was  found  to  be  inhabited  by  natives  in 
 an  intermediate  state  of  civilization,  but  entirely  divested  of 
 savage  ferocity.  The  discoverers,  Zarco  and  Vaz,  immediately 
 returned  to  Portugal,  and  reported  to  the  prince  the  inci- 
 dents of  the  voyage,  requesting  at  the  same  time  permission 
 to  return  and  settle  upon  the  island,  a  favour  which  was 
 
 *  De  Barros,  Decad.  i.  lib.  i.  cap.  ii. 
 
28  DISCOVERY  UNDER  THE 
 
 readily  granted.  Three  vessels  accordingly  v;erc  fitted  ont^ 
 and  ample  provision  made  to  colonize  and  cultivate  tlie 
 island. 
 
 Soon  after  the  settlement  of  the  colon}',  the  attention  of 
 Zarco  and  Vaz  was  strongly  excited  by  the  observation  of 
 certain  clonds  or  vapours  at  a  great  distance  in  the  ocean, 
 which  continually  presented  the  same  aspect,  and  preserved 
 exactly  the  same  bearing,  from  Porta  Santo.  Some  believed 
 it  to  be  a  dreadful  abyss.  Superstition,  aided  by  her  all- 
 powerful  glass,  traced,  amid  the  gloom,  the  inscription  and 
 portal  of  Dante.  The  dismal  object  continued  to  brood  on 
 the  waves,  and  stretch  to  the  heavens.  The  mariners  dared 
 not  to  approach  for  the  purpose  of  a  closer  inspection,  and 
 the  mystery  remained  undeveloped,  till  Zarco  returned  to 
 Portugal,  when  he  petitioned  an  explanation  from  the  prince. 
 But  neither  Henry,  nor  his  sages  and  scientific  men,  could 
 throw  the  smallest  light  upon  it.  Previous  to  his  return, 
 however,  he  procured  a  Spanish  pilot,  Avho  had  heard  a  tra- 
 dition that  there  Avas  an  island  somewhere  in  that  latitude, 
 to  which,  many  ages  before,  Machin  or  Macham,  an  English- 
 man, had  been  carried  by  a  storm,  and  from  which,  Avhile  he 
 was  on  shore,  the  crew  were  driven  back  by  a  hurricane  to 
 the  coast  of  Morocco,  and  reduced  to  slavery  among  the 
 Moors.  Zarco  and  the  pilot,  on  returning  to  Porto  Santo, 
 were  cordially  received  by  Vaz.  The  pilot,  on  being  shown 
 the  dreadful  shade,  defied  its  terrors,  and  declared  his 
 opinion,  that  it  Avas  the  island  of  Machin.  After  consulta- 
 tion, it  Avas  agreed  that  the  expedition  to  examine  it  should 
 be  delayed  at  least  till  the  change  of  the  moon,  Avhen  some 
 alteration  might  take  place  in  the  appearance  of  the  alarming 
 spectre.  Its  dismal  form,  hoAvever,  still  remained  in  its 
 Avonted  attitude.  The  sagacious  pilot  proceeded  to  philoso- 
 phize upon  the  subject,  and  to  account  for  the  phenomena  on 
 natural  principles ;  but  his  only  convert  Avas  Zarco.  Finding 
 that  superstitious  fear  Avas  deaf  to  argument,  they  secretly 
 determined  to  set  sail  on  the  first  favourable  morning,  Avith- 
 out  apprizing  the  rest  of  their  intentions.  Accordingly, 
 Avhen  the  Portuguese  least  expected  it,  the  A'essels,  at  day- 
 break, Averc  found  boldly  standing  under   a  press   of    sail 
 
AUSPICES  OF  PRINCE  HENRY.  29 
 
 towards  the  dreadful  abyss.  Tlie  firmness  of  Zarco  and  tlie 
 jiilot  only  tended  to  augment  the  alarms  of  the  other  persons 
 on  board.  As  they  approached  the  terrible  object,  its  horrors 
 seized  on  the  imagination  of  the  Portuguese ;  anxious  sus- 
 pense arose  to  agony  beyond  endurance ;  and  they,  with  one 
 voice,  implored  Zarco  to  desist  from  a  course  which  must 
 inevitably  terminate  in  their  destruction.  Zarco  and  the 
 pilot,  however,  succeeded  to  soothe  them,  and  held  on  their 
 course.  As  they  approached  the  island,  the  haze  and  vapour 
 which  continually  hung  upon  it  gradually  lessened ;  but  the 
 noise  of  the  waves,  of  course,  increased  ;  and  something  of  a 
 deeper  shade  was  feebly  discerned  through  the  gloom.  Some 
 of  the  people,  probably  catching  a  faint  glance  of  the  rocks 
 which  line  the  shore,  exclaimed,  that  they  saw  giants  of  ter- 
 rible stature !  As  the  vessels  neared  the  island,  a  point  of 
 land  opened  on  the  bewildered  spectators.  They  doubled 
 that  point,  when  the  high  land  to  the  south  extended  before 
 them,  clothed  in  all  its  varied  and  attractive  beauties.  It 
 was  uninhabited,  and  covered  with  wood :  hence  they  called 
 it  Madeira.  This  island,  too,  was  immediately  colonized  and 
 cultivated. 
 
 Henry,  encouraged  by  these  valuable  discoveries,  resumed 
 his  operations  on  the  coast  of  Africa  with  redoubled  vigour. 
 Tlie  Portuguese,  by  their  voyages  to  Madeira,  had  become 
 gradually  accustomed  to  a  bolder,  and,  therefore,  a  much 
 safer,  navigation,  and  instead  of  servile  creeping  along  the 
 coast,  we  now  have  movement  in  the  open  sea.  The  prince 
 liecame  resolute  in  his  determination  to  double  Cape  Bojador ; 
 but,  in  preparing  for  this  enterprise,  he  had  to  encounter 
 severe  opposition.  Ignorance,  superstition,  env}^,  false  phi- 
 losophy, combined  to  oppose  his  glorious  progress.  All  sorts 
 of  arguments  were  raised  against  an  attempt  to  pass  beyond 
 the  fearful  barrier  of  Bojador.  The  adverse  current  of 
 popular  folly  ran  so  strong,  that  Henry  found  it  difficult 
 even  to  procure  seamen.  The  religion  of  the  prince,  how- 
 ever, was  an  ever-present  support  to  him,  and  he  magnani- 
 mously resolved  to  oppose  principle  to  passion,  and  truth  to 
 error,  by  steady  perseverance.  He,  moreover,  ajoplied  to 
 the  pope  for  assistance  against  a  faction.     He  sent  Lopez 
 
30  DISCOVERY  UNDER  THE 
 
 d'Azevecloto  treat  with  Martin  V;  and  this  faithful  messen- 
 ger enforced,  in  a  full  consistory,  the  claims  of  the  cause  of 
 discovery  and  missions.  The  orator  earnestly  dwelt  on  the 
 benefits  which  the  Christian  church  had  already  received  from 
 the  zeal  of  the  prince ;  he  reminded  the  cardinals  that  the 
 blessings  of  relig-ion  had  already  been,  by  his  means,  received 
 in  countries  where  it  had  not  previously  been  kno^vn ;  he  in- 
 sisted that  this  was  the  only  way  to  resist  the  desolating 
 progress  of  the  false  prophet,  and  to  bring  back  the  scattered 
 sheep  to  the  fold  of  the  true  shepherd ;  and  he  concluded  by 
 requesting  his  holiness  to  bless  the  labours  of  the  naval  pro- 
 fession, and  to  consecrate  the  memory  of  those  who,  in  this 
 great  cause,  had  found  a  watery  grave.  His  prayer  was 
 heard.  The  pope  immediately  granted  an  exclusive  right 
 to  the  Portuguese  in  the  islands  they  already  possessed,  and 
 also  in  all  territories  which  they  might  in  future  discover 
 from  Cape  Bojador  to  the  East  Indies;  he  further  granted 
 a  plenary  indvdgence  to  the  souls  of  all  who  might  perish  in 
 the  enterprise,  and  in  recovering  the  nations  of  those  regions 
 to  Christ  and  his  chvirch,* 
 
 Thus  supported,  the  prince  proceeded ;  and  again,  about 
 the  year  1433,  he  sent  forth  Gilianez  to  attempt  the  doubling 
 of  Bojador.  This  brave  mariner  succeeded  in  his  object,  and 
 thus  opened  the  vast  continent  of  Africa,  still  washed  by  the 
 Atlantic  Ocean,  and  stretching  onward  to  the  south.  The 
 successful  mariner  returned  to  Portugal,  and  rehearsed  the 
 wonders  of  his  voyage,  stating,  that  beyond  the  Cape  the  soil 
 and  climate  were  ])oth  excellent.  Gilianez  was  again  sent 
 forth  the  following  year  to  prosecute  the  discovery  of  the  coast. 
 Thus  voyage  succeeded  to  voj-age,  and  discovery  was  added  to 
 discovery,  till  Henry's  navigators  passed  from  Cape  Bojador 
 to  Cape  de  Verd,  and  from  the  latter  to  the  Gambia ;  and 
 then  followed  the  discovery  and  settlement  of  the  Azores ; 
 and  with  tliis  terminated  the  glorious  life  and  labours  of 
 Henry,  Duke  of  Viseo. 
 
 Justice  to  the  Christian  character  of  this  great  and  illus- 
 trious prince,  as  Avell  as  to  the  spirit  and  object  of  the  present 
 
 *  Some  historians  place  this  event  after  the  doviblbig  of  Bojador. — See  Kerr, 
 vol.  ii.  p.  185. 
 
AUSPICES  OF  PRINCE  HENRY.  31 
 
 work,  requires  that  the  missionary  element,  in  these  opera- 
 tions, shouki  he  broug-lit  a  little  more  full)^  out.  With  this 
 view,  in  addition  to  what  has  been  already  stated,  one  or  two 
 of  the  various  testimonies  which  have  come  down  to  us  may 
 be  here  set  forth. 
 
 In  the  year  1441,  a  yovmg  officer  of  Henry's,  Antonio 
 Gonzales,  made  a  voyage  to  a  spot  on  the  coast  which  had 
 been  previously  discovered,  to  make  a  more  thorough  survey 
 of  the  country  and  its  inhabitants.  The  place  in  question 
 was  noted  for  an  abundance  of  sea-wolves;  and  that  the 
 voyage  might  be  attended  with  some  commercial  advantage, 
 he  was  commissioned  to  procure  a  cargo  of  the  skins  of  these 
 creatures.  The  gallant  officer,  hoAvever,  knew  that  this  was, 
 in  the  sight  of  his  master,  a  very  subordinate  consideration ; 
 and  accordingly,  Avhen  the  freight  was  obtained,  he  thus,  in  an 
 address  to  his  people,  declared  his  zeal  for  the  service  in 
 which  he  was  engaged  ;  and,  although  somewhat  confusedly, 
 set  forth  the  character  and  object  of  his  master:  "Let  us 
 strive,  my  friends,  to  carry  home  a  more  valuable  acquisition 
 to  the  prince  than  these  furs ;  let  us  endeavour  to  penetrate 
 this  inhospitable  country ;  the  intention  of  the  duke  is  not  so 
 much  to  open  a  trade  on  the  coast,  as  to  convert  its  natives 
 to  Christianity y 
 
 Again,  when,  in  the  year  1446,  the  prince  fitted  out  a 
 squadron  of  three  vessels  to  heal  the  divisions  which  pre- 
 vailed among  the  negroes  in  the  Rio-del-Ouro,  he  illustrated 
 his  admirable  character  by  his  excellent  instructions.  Before 
 they  embarked,  he  "  earnestly  enjoined  them,  when  they  had 
 entered  the  Rio-del-Ouro,  to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  the 
 inhabitants  by  every  possible  means;  to  establish  peace 
 among  them ;  and  to  use  their  utmost  diligence  in  making 
 converts  to  tJie  Christian  reliijion.''*  These  facts  speak  at 
 once  to  both  the  piety  and  the  missionary  motives  of  the 
 prince,  and  present  a  most  affecting  contrast  to  the  spirit, 
 motives,  and  conduct  of  the  Portuguese  in  after  ages. 
 
 *  Clarke,  book  i,  chap,  ii.,  page  210. 
 
32 
 
 CHAPTER  HI 
 
 DISCOVERY  OI    CONGO  AND  ITS  CATHOLIC  MISSION. 
 
 Alpbormo'H  Discoveries — Colony  at  Mina — FirBt  Mass  in  Guinea — Renewal  of 
 th':;  Papal  Orant — Diwroveries  of  Diego  Cam — African-s  arrive  at  Lisbon — 
 Rfctum  t/<  their  Country — Kin^  of  (Um^o — PLmbassy  U)  Portugal — Baptism 
 — Mission  to  Benin — Ilctuni  to  Congfj — A  savage  Scene — Iloyal  Baptism 
 — Gospel  of  Popery — Contest  about  Polygamy — Civil  War  for  Wives  and 
 IJols — Success  of  the  Mission — 'J*he  Violence  of  the  Priests — Lashing  a 
 Queen — A  Srnitli  claiming  divine  Honours — He  renounces  Divinity. 
 
 Tin;  ]jrogrcss  of  discovery  experienced  a  temporary  clicck 
 frorn  the  deatli  of  the  illustrious  Henry ;  navi^^ation  lan- 
 ^iiislied  from  tliat  period  all  the  days  of  tlie  reijpiing  sove- 
 reif^n  Alphonso,  who  died  in  1  IS)  ;  hut  the  woik  was  not 
 entirely  nej^lected  l^y  tliat  military  king.  In  1171,  Juan 
 df;  Santaren  anrl  Pedro  de  Escoljar  discovered  tlie  Oro  dc  la 
 Mina  on  tlie  Gold  Coast,  and,  advancing  still  further,  they 
 reiudied  Cabo  Catalina,  or  Cape  St.  Catherine,  so  named 
 from  the  day  of  its  discovery.  This  promontojy  forms  the 
 limit  of  the  great  kingdom  of  Congo,  the  coast  of  which 
 extends  thence  in  a  curve  to  Cabo  Negro,  its  southern 
 boundary. 
 
 On  the  elevation  of  Jf^lm  I  J.  to  the  throne  of  i^ortugal, 
 the  work  of  discovery  was  resumed,  and  conducted  with  all 
 the  energy  wliich  distinguislied  that  extraordinary  man. 
 His  first  act  was  to  build  a  f(;rtress  and  a  church  at  the  port 
 of  Mina,  all  tlie  requisite  materials  for  wliich,  even  stones 
 and  tiles,  were  shijjjjcd  from  Lisbon  in  a  squadron  of  ten 
 vessels,  with  .000  soldiers,  and  200  workmen  of  various 
 descriptions;  with  a  proper  complement  of  ]n'iests  as  mission- 
 aries. 'J'his  step  of  the  young  sovereign  was  [strongly  dis- 
 approved, under  the  pretext  of  reasons  derived  fioin  the 
 danger  of  the  navigation,  and  the  insalubrity  of  the  soil. 
 'J'o  these  olyections  the  noble-minded  monarch  promptly 
 rej;li(;d,  "  If  one  African  be  thus  converted  to  the  Faith,  the 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  CONGO  AND  ITS  CATHOLIC  MISSION.         33 
 
 tlircatening-  obstacles  will  easily  be  surmouuted."  'I'hc 
 squadron  sailed  on  December  lltli,  1481^  and  reached  its 
 destination  on  January  lUth,  1482,  On  landing-,  the  caval- 
 cade proceeded  to  a  large  tree,  on  which  they  dis])hiyed  the 
 royal  anus;  an  altar  was  then  erected,  and  the  wholes  com- 
 pany joined  in  the  first  mass  that  was  ceU'brated  in  (niinea, 
 and  prayers  were  offered  for  the  conversion  of  the  idolatrous 
 natives,  and  that  the  cluirch,  about  to  ])e  founded,  might  con- 
 tinue for  ever. 
 
 ^I'liis  resolute  Icing,  wlio  entered  dee])ly  into  all  the  views 
 and  projects  of  his  grand  uncle,  the  late  Henry  Dulce  of 
 Viseo,  entertained  a  strong  conviction  of  the  practicability  of 
 rounding  Africa,  and  reaching  India  by  sailing  to  the  south. 
 That  he  might  secure  his  discoveries  to  the  sceptre  of  his 
 country,  lie  a])])lied  to  the  Po])e  to  repeat  or  confirm  the 
 grant  which  had  been  made  to  Henry,  conferring  a  ])er}jetual 
 right  to  all  the  countries  which  the  Portuguese  had  already 
 discovered,  or  might  afterwards  find,  towards  the  East,  with 
 a  strict  prohiliition  of  all  European  states  from  any  inter- 
 ference in  that  immense  field  of  commerce  and  colonization. 
 The  pontiff,  lil>cral  in  the  bcstowment  of  territory  which  he 
 neither  j)ossessed  nor  knew,  not  only  gave  the  grant  up  lo 
 the  full  extent  of  the  letter  of  the  enormous  demand,  but 
 decreed  and  declared,  that  all  discoveries,  made  in  contra- 
 vention of  liis  high  order,  sliould  belong  to  Portugal.* 
 
 Thus  cnnboldenedand  secured,  J  oh  u  II.,  in  the  year  1484, 
 sent  forth  Diego  Cam,  who,  sailing  from  Elmina  on  the 
 Gold  Coast,  proceeded  beyond  Cape  Catherine,  the  last  of 
 the  discoveries  made  l)y  King  Alphonso,  and  reached  the 
 mouth  of  a  river  called  by  the  negroes  Zayre.  He  ascended 
 its  borders,  and  oy)ened  an  intercourse  with  the  natives,  who 
 'showed  a  friendly  disposition.  Learning  from  them  that 
 they  were  governed  by  a  king,  who  resided  in  the  interioi-, 
 he  dispatched  thither  some  of  his  own  people  with  a  hand- 
 some present  under  the  guidance  of  a  party  of  natives,  who 
 l)romised,  within  a  given  ])eriod,  to  bring  back  the  messen- 
 gers in  safety.  That  period  having  ex])ired,  Diego  ])repared 
 to  leave  the  river;  having  prevailed  on  four  of  the  principal 
 
 *   Illikliiyl,  v.,1.  i.  p.  2!). 
 D 
 
34  DISCOVERY  OF   CONGO 
 
 natives  to  come  on  board  that  they  might  be  instructed  in 
 the  Portuguese  language,  and  having  made  their  countrymen 
 on  shore  to  comprehend  that,  after  fifteen  moons,  they  should 
 be  brought  back  in  safety,  and  that  meanwhile  a  number  of 
 his  people  had  been  left  as  hostages,  he  sailed  for  Lisbon. 
 On  his  arrival.  King  John  received  him  and  the  Africans 
 with  great  satisfaction.  They  were  men  of  consequence  in 
 their  country,  and  of  apprehension  so  quick,  that,  during 
 the  voyage,  they  had  made  sufficient  progress  in  the  lan- 
 guage to  answer  many  questions  respecting  their  country, 
 and  the  kingdoms  beyond  it  to  the  south.  King  John 
 showed  them  all  possible  kindness,  and  sent  them  back  by 
 Diego  Cam  at  the  appointed  time,  loaded  with  presents  to 
 their  sovereign,  and  with  an  earnest  request  from  the  King 
 of  Portugal  that  he  and  his  subjects  would  become  converts 
 to  Christianity. 
 
 On  Diego's  arrival  at  the  river  Zayre,  he  was  delighted 
 to  see,  waiting  on  the  shore,  the  men  Avhom  he  had  left  as 
 hostages,  and  delivered  up  the  chiefs  according  to  agree- 
 ment. The  King  of  Congo  subsequently  invited  him  to 
 court,  where  he  not  only  treated  him  with  kindness,  but  also 
 promised  to  embrace  Christianity.  The  king  asked  many 
 questions  respecting  the  Christian  system,  and,  professing  to 
 approve  and  admire  its  doctrines,  he  appointed  one  of  his 
 principal  nobles,  Cazuta  or  Zazut,  to  accompany  Diego  as 
 his  ambassador  to  King  John,  anxiously  requesting  that  the 
 ambassador  and  his  attendants  might  be  instructed  and  bap- 
 tized, and  that  missionaries  might  be  sent  to  teach  himself 
 and  his  subjects,  and  to  convert  them  from  their  idolatrous 
 ways.  Diego  Cam  arrived  safely  with  the  ambassador  in 
 Portugal,  where  Zazut,  with  his  sable  attendants,  was  treated 
 Avith  kindness  and  respect  for  the  space  of  two  years ;  and, 
 after  much  instruction,  they  were  baptized,  the  King  and 
 Queen  of  Portugal  doing  the  ambassador  the  honour  of 
 standing  sponsors.  The  King  of  Congo,  however,  was  not 
 the  first  to  move  in  the  aifair  of  missions.  The  King  of 
 Benin  had,  some  time  previously,  sent  an  ambassador  to 
 Portugal  requesting  that  missionaries  might  be  sent  to  him  ; 
 a  number   were   accordingly  dispatched  to   his   dominions, 
 
AND  ITS  CATHOLIC  MISSION.  35 
 
 which  lay  to  tho  north  of  Congo,  and  many  converts  to  the 
 Catholic  profession  were  made  by  their  labours. 
 
 In  the  year  1490,  the  Congo  ambassador  and  his  suite 
 returned  to  their  native  country,  with  a  body  of  the  Portu- 
 guese, who  were  received  by  the  King  of  Congo  with  much 
 barbaric  splendour.  The  savage  sovereign  was  seated  in 
 the  midst  of  a  large  park,  upon  an  ivory  chair,  raised  on  a 
 platform.  This  monarch  of  the  wilderness  was  appropriately 
 arrayed  in  the  rich  and  glossy  skins  of  wild  beasts ;  from  his 
 left  arm  a  bracelet  of  brass  was  suspended;  the  tail  of  a 
 horse  dangled  from  his  shoulder ;  and  his  royal  head  was 
 covered  with  a  bonnet  of  fine  cloth  woven  from  the  palm 
 tree.  The  savage  soldiery,  worthy  of  their  skin-clad  lord, 
 approached  in  three  lines,  with  horns,  drums,  and  divers 
 instruments  of  noise  and  uproar,  rending  the  air  with  shouts 
 so  tremendous  as  to  baffle  all  that  the  Europeans  had  ever 
 heard.  The  king  frankly  gave  the  Portuguese  full  per- 
 mission to  erect  a  church ;  and,  on  the  expression  of  a 
 murmur  from  some  of  his  attendants,  he  instantly  offered  to 
 put  them  to  death — an  act  deprecated  and  prevented  by  the 
 Portuguese.  The  king  himself  and  all  his  nobles  were 
 instructed  and  baptized,  and  the  most  ample  scope  allowed 
 to  the  Catholic  missionaries  for  the  diffusion  of  their  doc- 
 trines. 
 
 What  an  opening  for  the  spread  of  the  truth  was  here ! 
 But  the  Avretched  priests  could  not  teach  what  they  had  not 
 learned ;  and  instead  of  inculcating  the  doctrines  of  the 
 cross,  and  declaring  the  counsel  of  God,  they  amused  the 
 natives  with  trifles  !  Beads,  images,  crucifixes,  processions, 
 rich  vestments,  imposing  ceremonies,  lying  legends,  and 
 heathenish  mummery — these  were,  as  these  still  are,  the 
 gospel  of  Popery !  The  natives  were  dazzled,  but  not  illu- 
 mined ;  they  were  led  to  view  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  as 
 nothing  more  than  a  gay  and  gorgeous  pageant,  and  an 
 attendance  on  its  ordinances  as  an  exciting  pastime.  In 
 this  way  dupes,  denominated  converts,  were  made  in  vast 
 numbers. 
 
 One  curious  fact,  in  relation  to  morals,  was    elicited  by 
 J  the  missionaries.     They  were  soon  appalled  by  the  multi- 
 d2 
 
3G  DISCOVERY  OF  CONGO 
 
 tudc  of  wives  wliom  the  clilefs  and  princes  of  Africa  liad 
 espoused,  and  whom  it  seemed  tlieir  study  and  their  pride  to 
 multiply.  The  missionaries  insisted  that  their  converts 
 should  select  one,  and  repudiate  the  rest.  The  exaction  of 
 Christian  duties  from  unchristian  men  tries  their  spirits. 
 This  was  viewed  as  an  intolerable  outrage  of  the  rights  of 
 rank ;  it  was  to  subvert  one  of  the  most  valued  and  venerated 
 institutions  of  Congo  !  The  aged  sovereign  at  once  resented 
 the  insult,  and  lifted  the  standard  of  rebellion  against  tlie 
 new  system.  To  him  it  seemed  a  privation  so  intolerable, 
 that  he  gave  his  baptism  to  the  winds,  renounced  the  pro- 
 fession he  had  thereby  made,  and  cleaved,  with  all  his  heart, 
 to  his  wives  and  his  idols.  To  Alphonso,  a  zealous  convert, 
 and  the  youthful  heir  apparent,  there  seemed  nothing  so 
 very  terrible  or  self-denied  in  the  new  system ;  he,  therefore, 
 braved  the  wrath  of  his  royal  parent,  and  remained  attached 
 to  the  Portuguese.  Death  soon  rid  the  old  man  of  his 
 fears,  and  the  priests  of  an  opponent. 
 
 Alphonso,  in  point  of  title,  should  now  have  ascended  the 
 throne;  but  his  brother,  Panso  Aqviitimo,  claimed  it,  and 
 dexterously  raised  the  standard  of  revolt  in  svipport  of  the 
 two  great  popular  idols — ^j^olygamy  and  paganism — a  course 
 in  whicli  he  was  supported  by  the  nobles,  and  nearly  the 
 whole  nation.  A  civil  war  immediately  ensued ;  and  the 
 prince  stood  almost  alone,  having  few,  besides  a  handful  of 
 Portuguese,  to  oppose  to  the  innumerable  host  of  his  rebel 
 countrymen.  The  brave  Portuguese,  however,  faithfully 
 adhered  to  the  abandoned  prince  ;  and  superstition  came  to 
 the  aid  of  her  votaries.  The  apparition — as  the  Catholics 
 believed — in  the  clouds,  at  one  time  of  St.  James,  and  at 
 another  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  always  rendered  the  prince 
 victorious.  The  arms  and  discipline  of  the  Portuguese  at 
 length  seated  Alphonso  firmly  on  the  throne  of  his  ancestors  ; 
 and  the  safe  and  comfortable  establishment,  at  least  for  a 
 time,  of  the  Catholics  in  Congo,  followed  as  a  conseqvience. 
 
 Congo  having  become  the  stronghold  of  the  Catholic 
 mission,  and  the  station  having  been  reinforced  by  successive 
 bodies  of  brethren  from  Portugal,  they  spread  over  the 
 neighbouring  countries,  Sundi,  Pango,  Concobella,  and  Mao-  ^ 
 
AND  ITS  CATHOLIC  MISSION.  37 
 
 pongo,  many  tracts  of  wliicli  Avcre  rich  and  populous,  though 
 enveloped  in  a  mist  of  gross  darkness.  In  these  regions, 
 seeing  that  their  gospel  had  but  little  of  the  offence  of  the 
 cross,  they  were  everywhere  received  with  open  arms ;  the 
 people  poured  in  crowds  to  gaze  on  their  splendid  cere- 
 monies; they  cordially  accepted  their  sacred  gifts;  and 
 received  by  thousands  the  rite  of  baptism.  Auricular  con- 
 fession, however,  or  that  which  led  to  it,  was  not  so  welcome. 
 Reaction  and  revulsion  immediately  followed.  The  popu- 
 larity of  the  missionaries  was  much  diminished,  and  their 
 position  became  perilous.  Some  of  them,  indeed,  with  more 
 zeal  than  discretion,  adopted  methods  sufficient  to  have 
 brought  sudden  destruction  upon  the  whole  fraternity. 
 When  persuasion  failed  to  bring  the  people  off  from  their 
 superstitions,  they  used  a  large  staff,  with  which  they  smashed 
 their  idols  to  pieces ;  and  they  sometimes  stole  secretly  into 
 the  temples,  and  set  them  on  fire.  It  had  been  well  if  phy- 
 sical violence  had  been  confined  to  the  gods ;  but  it  extended 
 to  their  worshippers.  A  missionary  at  Maopongo,  finding 
 one  of  the  queens  averse  to  receive  his  dogmas,  determined 
 to  unite  the  rod  Avith  reproof,  and,  seizing  a  whip,  began  to 
 apply  it  lustily  to  her  majesty's  person !  The  miscreant 
 describes  the  effect  as  most  auspicious ;  every  successive  lash 
 was  accompanied  with  illumination !  The  logic  of  such 
 facts  could  not  be  long  resisted ;  this  she  avowed,  and  pro- 
 fessed to  become  a  convert !  She  fled,  however,  to  the  king, 
 her  husband,  and  detailed  the  barbarities  of  the  priest.  As 
 the  Avages  of  their  folly,  the  missionaries  from  that  hour  lost 
 the  favour  both  of  the  king  and  of  his  court. 
 
 The  above  method  of  conversion  was  likewise  successfully 
 applied  on  another  occasion,  of  a  less  reprehensible  cha- 
 racter. The  smith — always  a  mighty  favourite  with  savages, 
 from  the  importance  which  attaches  to  the  instruments  of 
 his  manufacture — was  viewed  as  possessing  superhuman  skill 
 and  power.  He  was  tluis  encouraged  to  advance  pretensions 
 to  deity,  and  his  impious  claims  were  very  generally  ad- 
 mitted. The  missionaries  appealed  to  the  king  on  this 
 point;  and  his  majesty,  thinking  the  artisan  carried  the 
 matter  so  far  that  it  endangered  the  prerogatives  of  royalty. 
 
38  DISCOVERY  OF  CONGO  AND  ITS  CATHOLIC  MISSION. 
 
 delivered  him  up  to  the  missionaries  to  be  divested  of  his 
 divinity,  and  reduced  to  the  dimensions  of  ordinary  mor- 
 tality, by  such  methods  as  they  might  deem  most  expedient. 
 They  tried  reason,  but  reason  failed;  they  employed  per- 
 suasion, but  the  charm  of  popular  adoration  resisted  it; 
 they,  lastly  and  wisely,  tried  the  lash !  The  smith,  aban- 
 doned by  his  deluded  disciples,  still  boldly  maintained  his 
 claim  to  divine  honours.  The  application,  however,  of  a 
 little  more  power  lowered  his  claims ;  the  Ijlood  began  at 
 length  to  flow  from  his  back  and  shoulders  in  streams,  and, 
 under  this  incontrovertible  proof  that  he  was  a  partaker  of 
 the  common  humanity,  he  yielded  his  claims,  and  confessed 
 himself  a  Avicked  mortal  man. 
 
39 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOrE. 
 
 Maritime  Views  of  John  II. — Correct  Views  of  Afi'ica — Expedition  of  Diaz — 
 The  Cape  doubled — Cross  erected — A  remarkable  Death — Dr.  Philip — 
 The  Cape  named — Camoens'  Lines — Prester  John — Mission  of  Covillam 
 and  De  Payva — A  remai-kable  Mass — Important  Testimony  of  Covillam — 
 Death  and  Zeal  of  John — His  Character — His  Zeal  for  Missions. 
 
 King  John,  encouraged  by  the  success  of  Diego  Cam,  be- 
 came increasingly  ardent  in  his  maritime  pursuits.  Inlierit- 
 ing  at  once  the  genius  and  spirit  of  his  grand  uncle.  Prince 
 Henry,  he  cordially  adopted  his  favourite  doctrine  of  the 
 possibility  of  sailing  round  Africa.  From  various  modes  of 
 inquiry,  his  conviction  of  the  entire  practicability  of  this 
 great  object  became  stronger  day  liy  day.  In  fact  the  pos- 
 sibility, and  the  ultimate  accomplishment  of  it,  are  assumed 
 in  the  original  grant  of  Martin  V.*  to  Henry,  and  in  the 
 grant  of  Eugene  IV.  to  John  II.,  confirmed  by  Nicholas  V. 
 and  Sextus  IV. ;  and  King  John  was  now  firmly  bent  upon 
 its  achievement. 
 
 From  enhu'ged  intercourse  with  the  Africans,  the  Portu- 
 guese gradually  increased  their  knowledge  of  those  regions 
 of  Africa  which  they  had  not  visited.  The  information  sup- 
 plied by  the  natives,  combined  with  their  own  observation 
 and  experience,  all  favoured  the  notion,  that  Africa  might 
 be  circumnavigated.  They  found  that  the  African  conti- 
 nent, instead  of  extending  in  breadth,  according  to  the  doc- 
 trine of  Ptolemy,  and  consequently  bending  towards  the 
 west,  gradually  contracted  itself,  and  sensibly  inclined  to  the 
 east.  They  were  thus  daily  more  disposed  to  credit  the 
 tradition  of  the  circvmmavigation  of  it  by  the  Phoenicians, 
 which  had  long  been  treated  as  a  fable. 
 
 *  Dr.  Robertson  is  clearly  in  error  on  this  point.  See  Progress  of  Maritime 
 Discovery,  pp.  184,  185.  See  also  Codex  Jus.  Gent.  Diplomat.,  pars  i. 
 p.  489, 
 
40         DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 
 
 By  a  masterly  and  grand  conception,  tlic  king  resolved  at 
 once  to  make  for  the  soutliern  extremity  of  the  continent, 
 abandoning  the  previous  method  of  progressive  discovery 
 along  the  African  shore.  For  this  purpose  he  fitted  out 
 three  small  vessels,  of  which  he  gave  the  command  to  Bar- 
 tholomew Diaz,  a  man  of  deep  skill,  great  prudence,  and  in- 
 vincible courage,  with  Pedro  Diaz  his  brother,  and  Juan 
 Infante,  a  gentleman  of  the  court.  The  little  squadron 
 having  been  completed.  Commodore  Diaz  sailed  in  the  end 
 of  August,  1486,  steering  directly  to  the  south.  This  me- 
 morable voyage  was  by  far  the  most  adventurous  and  impor- 
 tant that  the  Portuguese  had  ever  projected.  Diaz,  on  his  way, 
 landed  on  the  coast  of  Africa  at  Sierra  Parda,  a  distance  of 
 1 20  leagues  beyond  any  preceding  navigator ;  there  he  erected 
 a  stone  pillar  or  marble  cross.  Having  left  this  monument, 
 Avhich,  in  the  event  of  his  never  returning,  wovdd  at  least 
 attest  his  advancement  thus  far,  he  embarked,  and,  stretching 
 boldly  out  to  sea,  he  touched  upon  the  coast  no  more  till  he 
 had  advanced  forty  leagues  to  the  eastward  of  the  Cape, 
 which  he  had  passed  without  descrying  it.  Proceeding  still 
 onwards,  he  touched  at  a  small  island  or  rock,  where,  to 
 mark  his  progress,  he  erected  a  second  stone  pillar  and  cross, 
 a  circumstance  from  which  he  named  the  island  Santa  Cruz. 
 This  place  is  situated  in  what  is  now  called  Algoa  Ba}'. 
 
 Diaz  Avas  still  unconscious  of  his  glorious  achievement ;  he 
 had  no  conception  that  he  had  doubled  or  sailed  round  the 
 southern  promontory  of  Africa,  and  Avas  now  upon  its  east 
 coast.  Under  the  impression,  therefore,  that  he  had  not  3'et 
 accomplished  the  grand  object  of  his  enterprise,  he  was 
 anxious  to  continue  his  voyage  still  further  towards  the  east. 
 As,  however,  the  provisions  both  of  his  ovm  vessel  and  that 
 of  Jvian  Avere  nearly  exhausted,  and  the  third  vessel — the 
 victualling  tender,  commanded  by  his  brother — Avas  missing, 
 the  crews  became  exceedingly  urgent  for  permission  to  return, 
 lest  they  should  perish  through  famine.  Much  mortified  at 
 the  thought  of  ftiilure,  the  commodore  Avith  difKculty  pre- 
 vailed iipon  them  to  continue  their  course  about  twenty-five 
 leagues  further.  Tliey  accordingly  reached  the  mouth  of  a 
 river,  Avhich  Avas  discoA'ered  by  Juan  Infante,  and,  tlicrefore. 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE.         41 
 
 called  Rio  del  Infante,  now  known  as  Great  Fisli  Ilivcr. 
 The  coast  still  bent  eastwards,  with  a  slight  inclination 
 towards  the  north,  so  that,  in  an  eastern  course  of  about 
 thirteen  degrees,  they  had  got  to  the  north  about  six  degrees, 
 while  quite  ignorant  that  they  had  cleared  the  southern  point 
 of  Africa.* 
 
 Repulsed  and  arrested  only  by  the  prospect  of  famine,  tlie 
 great  navigator,  with  his  l^rave  companions,  was  now  con- 
 strained to  retiu-n.  Their  surprise  and  joy  may  be  con- 
 ceived, when,  on  their  course  back,  they  beheld  the  long- 
 looked  for  and  tremendous  promontory,  which,  for  the  long 
 period  of  seventy-four  years,  had  been  the  grand  object  of 
 desire,  search,  and  hope  to  the  mariners  of  Portugal.  Diaz 
 straightway  Ment  on  shore,  and  erected  a  third  pillar  and 
 cross,  which  he  dedicated  to  St.  Philip. f  One  thing  was 
 wanting  to  complete  the  joy  and  triumph  of  this  glorious 
 day ;  the  third  vessel,  commanded  by  the  brother  of  the  com- 
 modore, was  missing,  and  had  not  been  seen  for  nine  long 
 months.  To  add  to  their  satisfaction,  however,  they  soon 
 after  met  with  her,  but  in  circumstances  little  calculated  to 
 increase  their  felicity.  Of  nine  men  whom  they  had  left  in 
 her,  only  three  Avere  alive  ;  the  rest,  when  on  shore,  had  been 
 murdered  by  the  blacks  ;  and  of  these  survivors  one,  Fernand 
 Collazzo,  expired  of  joy  on  again  beholding  his  countrymen. 
 After  thus  completing  a  voyage  of  unprecedented  length 
 and  success,  and  earning  for  himself  an  immortal  fame,  Diaz 
 returned  to  Portugal  after  an  absence  of  nearly  one  year 
 and  six  months. 
 
 When  the  commodore  returned,  he  detailed  to  the  king 
 the  events  of  his  voyage,  and  made  emphatic  mention  of 
 dreadful  gales  which  he  endured  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
 
 *  From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  Dr.  Robertson  has  fallen  into  an  error.  See 
 History  of  America,  vol.  i.  p.  79 — p.  743  of  Robinson's  edition.  Clarke 
 thinks  he  was  misled  by  Lufiteau  ;  but  it  is  probable  that  Herrera,  whom  he  so 
 uniformly  folloAvs,  had  contributed  to  the  mistake.     See  Clarke,  p.  34.3. 
 
 t  Xhe  reader  will  probably  smile  on  recognising  the  peculiar  appropriate- 
 ness of  the  name  of  the  saint  selected  for  the  tutelage  of  Africa,  when  he 
 thinks  of  Dr.  Philip,  who  has  been  the  instrument  of.  more  good  to  the  regions 
 of  South  Africa  than  any  other  European  who  has  ever  trodden  its  shores.  The 
 future  historians  of  that  quarter  of  the  globe  will  not  fail  to  do  justice  to  the 
 author  of  the  "  Researches  in  South  Africa,"  the  liberator  of  the  Hottentots, 
 and  the  superintendent  of  the  London  Society's  missions 
 
42  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 
 
 the  Cape,  where  he  himself  Avas  subsequently  swallowed  up^ 
 and  where  so  much  European  life  and  property  have  since 
 been  engulfed^  which,  on  this  account,  he  had  denominated 
 II  Caho  dos  tormentos — The  Cape  of  storms.  The  joyful 
 king,  however,  exulting  in  the  great  discovery,  and  in  the 
 hope  which  it  inspired  of  opening  a  sure  passage  by  sea 
 from  Portugal  through  the  Atlantic  into  the  Indian  Ocean, 
 and  onward  to  the  golden  regions  beyond  it,  gave  the  ter- 
 rible appellation  a  sprightly  turn,  and  called  the  promontory 
 by  a  more  appropriate  name,  II  Caho  del  hueno  esperanza,'^ 
 — The  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  a  designation  it  hath  ever  since 
 borne,  and  probably  Avill  licar,  till  time  shall  be  no 
 more. 
 
 This  was  not  the  only  service  rendered  to  the  cause  of 
 discovery  in  the  days  of  this  great  king.  Report  had  brought 
 to  the  ears  of  Europe  the  name  of  an  illustrious  personage. 
 Presbyter  or  Prester  John,  reputed  to  be  a  Christian,  and 
 the  sov^ereign  of  a  mighty  empire.  King  John  had  pre- 
 viously turned  his  attention  to  this  point,  and  actvially 
 despatched  two  individuals,  who  proceeded  as  far  as  Jeru- 
 salem, but  were  compelled  to  return  for  want  of  the  lan- 
 guage. Now,  however,  he  selected  two  most  accomplished 
 Arabic  scholars,  Pedro  de  Covillam  and  Alphonso  de  Pay  va, 
 to  A\hom  he  gave  the  folloAving  instructions  : — "  To  discover 
 the  country  of  Presbyter  John ;  to  trace  the  Venetian  com- 
 merce for  drugs  and  spices  to  its  source ;  to  ascertain  whether 
 it  be  possible  for  ships  to  sail  round  the  southern  extremity 
 of  Africa  to  India ;  and  to  take  minute  notes  of  every  parti- 
 cular they  could  glean  relative  to  that  important  navi- 
 gation."! 
 
 *  Camoens,  the  great  epic  poet  of  Portugal,  who  has  sublimely  sung  the 
 story  of  her  maritime  discoveries,  has,  on  this  event,  penned  the  following 
 vigorous  lines  : — 
 
 Dread  roar'd  the  blast — the  wave 
 Boils  to  the  sky ;  the  meeting  whirlwinds  rave 
 O'er  the  torn  heavens ;  loud  on  their  awe-struck  ear 
 Great  Nature  seem'd  to  call,  Approach  not  here ! 
 At  Lisboa's  covnt  they  told  their  dread  escape, 
 And,  from  her  raging  tempests,  named  the  Cape. 
 Thou  soiithmost  jwint,  the  joyful  king  exclaimed, 
 Cape  of  Good  Hope,  he  thou  for  ever  named ! 
 
 Lusiad,  vol.  ii.  p.  289  ;  Mickle's  translation 
 t  Progress  of  Maritime  Discovery,  p.  334.  * 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOrE.         43 
 
 The  travellers  left  Lisbon  in  the  montliof  May  1487,  and, 
 therefore,  many  months  after  the  departure  of  Diaz.  Con- 
 nected with  this  remarkable  journey,  there  is  one  fact  which 
 deserves  especial  notice.  Emmanuel,  then  prince,  and  after- 
 wards King  of  Portugal,  put  into  Covillam's  hands  a  map 
 which  had  been  copied  and  composed  with  much  care  and 
 great  secrecy,  by  Calzadilla,  afterwards  bishop  of  Viseo,  and 
 Moses,  a  Jewish  physician,  in  the  house  of  Peter  of  Alcazova. 
 This  map  asserted  the  practicability  of  a  passage  round  the 
 extremity  of  Africa. 
 
 After  much  travel  and  inquiry,  during  which  Payva  was 
 murdered,  Covillam  resolved  to  venture  no  further,  till  the 
 stock  of  important  facts  which  he  had  acquired  had  been 
 transmitted  to  Portugal,  and  therefore  returned  to  'Egypt, 
 where  he  met  two  messengers  from  King  John,  Rabl^i  Abra- 
 ham of  Beja,  and  Joseph  of  Lamego.  By  the  latter  of  these 
 Covillam  immediately  reported  to  the  king, — "  That  the 
 ships  Avhich  sailed  down  the  coast  of  Guinea  might  be  sure 
 of  reaching  the  termination  of  the  continent,  by  persisting  in 
 a  course  to  the  south  ;  and  that,  when  they  should  arrive  in 
 the  Eastern  Ocean,  their  best  direction  would  be  to  inquire 
 for  Sofala,  and  the  Island  5f  the  Moon."*  The  king  at  sub- 
 sequent periods  received  frequent  despatches  from  Covillam, 
 full  of  the  most  important  information.  The  traveller  de- 
 scribes in  his  journal  the  several  ports  that  he  had  seen  in 
 the  Indies ;  the  temper  and  disposition  of  the  princes ;  the 
 situation  and  riches  of  the  mines  of  Sofala.  He  reported 
 that  the  country  was  very  populous,  full  of  cities  both  wealthy 
 and  powerful.  He  humbly  pressed  his  sovereign  to  prosecute, 
 with  unremitting  vigour,  the  passage  round  Africa,  which  he 
 declared  to  be  attended  with  very  little  danger.  He  stated, 
 that  the  Cape  itself  was  well  known  in  India.  The  testimony 
 of  Covillam,  and  the  experience  of  Diaz,  soon  united  in  sup- 
 port of  the  great  truth  that  Africa  might  be  circumnavi- 
 gated. 
 
 These  were  the  principal  events  of  the  glorious  career  of 
 John  II.  of  Portugal — a  prince  of  many  virtues.  He  pos- 
 *  Viuceut's  Peiiplus,  p.  195. 
 
44  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 
 
 scsscd,  in  tlie  fullest  measure,  every  gift  essential  to  a  sove- 
 reign, and  the  number  of  sovereigns  is  small,  indeed,  who,  in 
 any  one  thing,  admit  of  a  comparison  with  him .  When  a  ruler's 
 deeds  are  great  and  good,  his  course  is  generally  very  short. 
 This  benefactor  of  his  country  was  cut  off  October  25, 1495,  at 
 the  early  age  of  forty,  in  the  fourteenth  year  of  his  reign. 
 But,  if  he  was  not  spared  to  see  the  path  to  India  discovered 
 by  the  ocean,  he  might  be  said,  like  Moses,  to  have  seen  the 
 promised  land.  He  went  down  to  the  sepulchre  of  his  fathers 
 in  the  assured  confidence,  that  the  great  object  of  his  public 
 life  Avould  be  speedily  effected.  His  purposes  were  broken 
 off,  and  his  expectations  disappointed  ;  for  his  soul  was  fixed, 
 Avith  the  utmost  intensity,  on  the  last  stage  of  this  stupendous 
 enterprise.  His  burning  anxiety  consumed  him.  There  can 
 be  little  doubt  that  the  serious  illness,  with  Avhich  he  was 
 visited  in  1493,  was  the  result  of  his  eagerness  to  realize  this 
 great  project.  So  vehement  were  his  longings,  that  his  spirit, 
 like  the  troubled  sea,  became  incapable  of  rest.  Sleep  lite- 
 rally departed  from  his  eyes.  Determined  on  fitting  out  a 
 squadron,  he  gave  orders  to  John  de  Braganza,  surveyor 
 of  the  royal  forests,  to  cut  down  timber  for  building  two 
 additional  ships ;  but  in  the  niidst  of  his  preparations,  and 
 in  this  state  of  feverish  impatience,  the  great  king  was  sum- 
 moned into  eternity. 
 
 The  passion  of  this  prince  was  the  improvement  of  his 
 country,  and  the  promotion  of  its  aggrandizement  by  mari- 
 time discovery.  In  this  sense  his  motto  might  most  truly 
 have  been  that  of  the  apostle  :  "  This  one  thing  I  do,  forget- 
 ting those  things  which  arc  behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto 
 those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  towards  the  mark ;" 
 and  that  mark  was — India !  In  many  points,  this  monarch  was 
 justly  supposed  to  bear  a  strong  resemblance  to  Charlemagne. 
 Like  that  illustrious  prince,  he  was  a  devout  worshipper  at 
 the  altar  of  general  justice,  to  the  establishment  of  whose 
 dominion  he  rendered  power  and  wealth  constantly  subser- 
 vient :  like  him,  too,  he  not  only  promulgated  wise  laws,  but 
 rigorously  enforced  their  im])artial  administration. 
 
 History  never  recorded  a  nobler  example  to  potentates,  than 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE.         45 
 
 tliat  wliicli  is  fiirnislicd  by  tlic  reply  of  John  to  Alplionso 
 Silva,  tlie  Casiilian  ambassador,  who  urged  him  to  embark 
 n  continental  politics,  with  all  the  hazard  of  broils  and  w^ars. 
 "My  ambition,"  said  his  majesty,  "has  other  objects  in  view. 
 Like  the  neighbouring-  potentates,  I  also  aspire  to  enjoy  the 
 fame  of  being  accounted  great  ;  but  in  pursuit  of  this  object 
 I  have  taken  a  diiFerent  and  a  shorter  road,  and  have  resolved 
 to  lay  the  foundation  of  my  greatness  at  home.  For  this 
 reason,  I  never  engaged  in  any  of  these  alliances.  Tell  your 
 master  this ;  and,  be  assured,  it  is  the  only  answer  you  will 
 ever  bear  to  him  from  me,  for  I  am  not  given  to  change  my 
 resolutions."* 
 
 Notwithstanding  this  peaceful  policy  and  exalted  prudence, 
 John  was  by  nature  a  brave  and  heroic  prince ;  and,  while 
 he  Avould  never  act  the  part  of  an  aggressor,  it  became  those 
 who  injured  his  subjects  to  look  to  themselves.  For  examj^le  ; 
 a  richly  laden  vessel  from  Guinea  was  taken  by  some  French 
 corsairs.  John  laid  an  immediate  embargo  on  all  the  vessels 
 of  that  country  in  his  ports  :  and  directed  the  valiant  Vasco 
 de  Gama,  of  whom  we  shall  afterw^ards  have  much  to  relate, 
 to  make  reprisals  on  the  ocean,  Charles,  King  of  France, 
 issued  an  order  for  instant  restitution :  but  wdien  the  cara- 
 vella  was  restored,  a  paroquet  belonging  to  some  of  the  creAV 
 could  not  be  found.  John  refused  to  surrender  the  French 
 ships  till  the  lost  bird  was  conveyed  to  Lisbon.  "I  will 
 have  it  known,"  exclaimed  the  indignant  king,  "that  the 
 flag  of  Portugal  can  protect  even  a  paroquet." 
 
 Manifold  as  were  the  excellences  of  this  king,  his  most 
 distinguishing  feature  Avas  the  uniform  zeal  with  which  he 
 kept  in  view  the  diffusion  of  Christianity,  such  as  it  then 
 existed.  With  this  his  reio-n  beji'an,  and  Avith  this  it  tcrmi- 
 natcd.  This  was  the  end,  to  which  discovery  in  his  mind 
 was  only  a  means ;  and  the  Avcalth  Avhich  flow^cd  from  that 
 discovery  was,  however  important,  yet  only  a  subordinate 
 circumstance.  The  venerable  Portuguese  historian  of  the 
 discovery  and  conquest  of  the  East  Lidies,  has  incidentally 
 
 *  Chu-ke,  1),  349. 
 
46  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CAPE  OF  GOOD  HOPE. 
 
 employed  liis  veracious  pen  in  yielding-  a  glorious  tribute  to 
 this  illustrious  monarch,  whom  he  proclaimed  "  a  prince  of 
 great  penetration  and  high  emprizc,  greatly  desirous  to  en- 
 large his  kingdom,  and  to  propagate  the  knowledge  of  the 
 Christian  faith  to  distant  regions." 
 
 *  Castaneda's  History,  &c.  sect.  i. 
 
47 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA. 
 
 Royal '  Zeal  for  Discoyeiy — Discovery  •  unpopular — Emmanuel  perseveres — 
 Appointment  of  De  Gama — His  Character — Storms — Sublime  conduct  of 
 De  Gama — He  arrives  at  Mozambique — Cannonades  the  To^ni — Arrives 
 at  Mombassa — Discovers  Treachery — Melinda — Kindness  of  the  King — 
 Interview  between  him  and  De  Gama — Arrival  on  the  Shores  of  India — 
 Bontaibo  —  Grand  Procession  —  The  Zamorin — Death  of  the  Admiral's 
 Brother — Arrival  in  Portugal — Missionary  Spirit  of  Emmanuel. 
 
 Previous  to  his  deatli,  John  had  made  every  effort  to  induce 
 his  successor  Emmanuel,  who  was  his  cousin,  and  Avho  had 
 married  his  sister,  to  prosecute  the  work  of  maritime  disco- 
 very beyond  the  point  which  Diaz  had  reached.  In  tlie 
 mean  time,  the  Avonderful  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus, 
 under  the  auspices  of  Spain,  had  given  the  last  possible  im- 
 pvilse  to  the  ambition  of  John,  Avho  felt  unspeakably  morti- 
 fied by  his  own  neglect  of  Columbus,  Avhose  services  might 
 have  been  employed  to  add  empire  to  Portugal,  and  immor- 
 tality to  its  sovereign.  The  only  compensation  that  he  could 
 now  make  to  his  country,  was,  to  hasten  the  complete  deve- 
 lopment of  the  Indian  Ocean.  As  a  last  request,  therefore, 
 John  pressed  Emmanuel,  by  the  discovery  of  India,  to  acid  a 
 sphere  to  the  regalia  of  Portugal.  The  new  sovereign, 
 whose  native  propensities  to  projects  of  discovery  were,  per- 
 haps, not  less  powerful  than  those  of  his  royal  cousin, 
 embarked,  with  his  whole  soul,  in  the  prosecution  of  the 
 object. 
 
 Emmanuel  deemed  it  expedient,  however,  to  call  a  council 
 that  he  might  take  their  sentiments  on  the  subjcctof  promoting 
 the  work  of  discovery.  The  body  of  his  counsellors  were 
 strongly  averse  to  it .  The  populace  clamoured  against  it  with- 
 out, while  the  cabinet  frowned  within.  Never  was  an  expedition 
 more  unpopular.  But  the  new  monarch,  then  in  the  twenty- 
 sixth  year  of  his  age,  was  not  to  be  put  down  by  the  voice  of 
 
48  DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA. 
 
 timid  folly,  in  an  enterprise  from  wliicli  lie  confidently  anti- 
 cipated so  mucli  Avealtli,  power,  and  glory,  and  so  much 
 extension  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  He  set  immediately 
 about  the  preparation  of  ships,  and,  after  much  deliberation, 
 most  wisely  fixed  upon  Vasco  de  Gama,  a  man  who,  to  bound- 
 less valour,  added  consummate  naval  skill.  On  receiving 
 this  high  appointment,  his  soul  was  filled  with  joy,  and  fired 
 with  an  ambition  to  meet  the  expectations  of  his  sovereign. 
 He  told  his  king  that  he  had  long  sighed  for  the  honour  of 
 such  an  enterjjrise."*  He  api)ears  to  have  been  the  proto- 
 type of  some  of  England's  greatest  admirals.  He  was  most 
 intrepid,  full  of  perseverance,  patient  in  difficulties,  fertile 
 in  ex])edients,  and  superior  to  all  opposition ;  violent  in 
 temper,  terrible  in  anger,  and  sudden  in  the  execution  of 
 justice  or  of  vengeance.  According  to  Vincent,  he  had 
 devoted  himself  to  death,  if  he  did  not  succeed,  from  what 
 he  strangely  called  a  sense  of  religion  and  loyalty,  f  All 
 things  being  ready,  Christianity  Avas  invited  to  give  her 
 solemn  sanction  to  the  enterprise.  Previous  to  the  embarka- 
 tion, the  religious  orders  of  the  chvirch  at  Belcm,  Avherc  De 
 Gama  and  his  companions  had  spent  the  night  in  prayer, 
 went  in  procession  in  their  cowls,  bareheaded,  and  carrying 
 wax  candles,  praying  for  the  success  of  the  expedition, 
 accompanied  l)y  almost  the  whole  peo])le  of  Lisbon, — 
 weeping,  and  pouring  forth  loud  lamentations  over  those 
 who  now  embarked,  as  persons  devoted  to  certain  destruction 
 in  attempting  a  voyage  of  such  uncertainty,  length,  and 
 danger. 
 
 The  prudence  of  Emmanuel  had  arranged  that  Diaz,  the 
 discoverer  of  the  Cape,  should  accompany  De  Gama  a  consi- 
 derable way  in  the  voyage,  and  that  Pedro  de  Alenquer, 
 who  had  been  pilot  to  Diaz,  should,  in  the  same  capacity. 
 
 *  Camoens  thus  describes  the  commander  at  this  interesting  moment : 
 "  Let  skies  on  iii-e, 
 Let  frozen  seas,  let  horrid  war  conspire, 
 I  dare  them  all  ;"  I  cried,  "  and  but  repine, 
 That  one  poor  life  is  .\ll  I  can  resign  !" 
 
 Lusiad. 
 t  Pcriplus,  p.  209,  221,  note  35o. 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA.  49 
 
 proceed  tlie  whole  of  the  voyage  with  De  Gama,  The  fleet 
 sailed  July  28,  1497,  and,  after  sustaining  several  very  heavy 
 tempests,  in  which  life  Avas  repeatedly  despaired  of,  on  No- 
 vember the  4tli  they  came  within  sight  of  an  island,  which 
 they  called  St.  Helena,  becavise  discovered  on  the  day  dedi- 
 cated to  that  saint ;  and  entering  a  large  bay  they  found  a 
 welcome  sujjply  of  water  and  fresh  provisions.  Leaving  St. 
 Helena,  they  proceeded  on  their  voyage  for  the  Cape  of  Good 
 Hope.  The  weather  suddenly  changed;  the  winds  were 
 piercing  cold,  and  so  boisterous,  that  the  voice  of  the  pilot 
 could  seldom  be  heard ;  the  waves  rose  like  mountains ;  and 
 the  ships  were  now  wafted  up  to  the  clouds,  and  then  preci- 
 ])itated  by  circling  whirlwinds  to  the  bed  of  the  ocean ; 
 while  the  horrors  and  peril  of  the  scene  were  much  increased 
 by  the  dismal  and  almost  continual  darkness,  which,  at  that 
 season,  broods  upon  those  seas.* 
 
 This  was  a  time  of  great  trial  to  the  admiral,  and  upon 
 none  of  the  manifold  emergencies  in  which  the  student  of 
 history  finds  him  does  he  ever  appear  to  more  advantage,  or 
 display  more  true  and  awful  greatness.  During  the  inter- 
 vals of  the  storm,  the  seamen,  broken  with  fatigue,  appalled 
 by  danger,  and  sinking  under  a  weight  of  despair,  sur- 
 rounded him,  imploring  that  he  Avould  not  expose  himself  and 
 his  crew  to  a  death  so  dreadful,  exclaiming  that  the  gale 
 could  no  longer  be  endured,  and  protesting  that  to  advance 
 further  was  to  be  buried  in  the  waves.  But  the  lion- 
 hearted  admiral  was  immovable.  The  men,  filled  with  fear 
 and  rage,  were  desperate,  and  an  alarming  conspiracy  was 
 immediately  formed  against  him ;  but  it  was  discovered  by 
 his  brother,  and  the  conspirators,  with  all  the  pilots,  were 
 straightway  put  in  irons.  The  admiral,  resolute  in  his  pur- 
 pose to  succeed  or  perish,  thus  rose  with  the  fearful  emer- 
 gency ;    and,  assisted  by  his  brother,  and  the  few  who  re- 
 
 *  This  was  only  a  prelude  to  the  disasters  of  the  next  fleet  that  Emmanuel 
 sent  forth,  in  the  same  region,  when  a  fm-ious  and  irresistible  tempest  arose  so 
 suddenly,  that  the  crews  liad  not  time  to  furl  their  sails  ;  and  four  ships  being- 
 dashed  upon  each  other,  were  speedily  engulfed  with  all  on  board.  To  add  to 
 the  calamity,  one  of  these  vessels  Avas  commanded  by  Bartholomew  Diaz,  the 
 immortal  discoverer  of'the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 
 E 
 
50  DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA. 
 
 mained  stcdfast  to  their  duty,  he  pressed  forward,  and  him- 
 self stood  niglit  and  day  at  the  helm.  At  length  on  No- 
 vember the  20th,  after  twenty  days  of  conflict  with  the 
 elements,  he  and  his  whole  scjuadron  doubled  tlie  tremen- 
 dous cape,  Avitli  trumpets  sounding,  and  other  demonstrations 
 of joy. 
 
 De  Gama  continued  to  sail  along  the  coast  for  several 
 weeks,  holding  such  intercourse  as  he  could  with  the  natives. 
 Having  obtained  a  proper  supply  of  articles  necessary  to  his 
 ships  on  February  the  24th,  he  steered  on  till  March  the  1st, 
 when  they  came  within  sight  of  an  island,  which  he  ascertained 
 from  the  natives,  who  came  oiF  in  boats,  to  be  Mozambique, 
 subject  to  the  King  of  Quiloa,  where  merchants  from  many 
 countries  came  to  traffic  with  the  Moors.  He  approached 
 this  island,  in  the  hope  that  he  might  obtain  pilots  to  carry 
 him  onward  to  India.  The  inhabitants  he  found  to  be 
 Moors,  who  traded,  in  ships  of  considerable  biu'den,  to  Sofala ; 
 he  also  found  that  they  used  a  species  of  compass  in  their 
 navigation,  and  had  sea  charts  of  considerable  accuracy.  The 
 sheik,  or  governor,  soon  came  on  board,  and,  at  the  request  of 
 De  Gama,  readily  furnished  two  pilots,  who  engaged  toper- 
 form  the  whole  voyage  for  thirty  crowns  and  a  coat.  But 
 when  the  sheik  discovered  that  the  Portuguese  were  Chris- 
 tians, the  love  he  at  first  showed  Avas  turned  into  enmity. 
 A  variety  of  insults  were  then  heaped  upon  them ;  in  return 
 for  which  De  Gama  demolished  their  town  with  his  great 
 guns,  and  drove  the  inhabitants  to  the  countr3^ 
 
 Leaving  Mozambique  on  the  27th  of  March,  on  the  7th  of 
 April  he  reached  Mombassa.  This  was  a  city  of  great  ele- 
 gance ;  the  houses  were  built  of  stone  and  lime,  well  adorned ; 
 the  inhabitants  were  Moors,  who  dressed  splendidly,  espe- 
 cially the  females,  who  wore  gowns  of  silk,  and  were  be- 
 decked with  jewels  of  gold  and  precious  stones.  Here  a 
 number  of  men  in  the  Turkish  dress  came  on  board,  bearing 
 compliments  of  congratulation  from  the  king,  stating  that 
 there  were  many  Christians  on  the  island,  and  manifesting 
 much  friendship.  The  next  day  the  king  sent  on  board  a 
 present  of  fruit  to  the  Admiral,  the  bearers  of  which  professed 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA.  51 
 
 to  be  Christians,  and  advised  him  to  approach  the  city  and 
 to  anchor  in  the  harbour,  wliere  the  king  could  more  easily 
 give  him  tokens  of  his  desire  to  oblige  him.  The  miscreant 
 monarch's  object  Avas  not  to  oblige,  but  to  destroy  them ;  for 
 he  had  heard  of  the  transactions  at  Mozambique,  and  medi- 
 tated vengeance.  On  the  morning  of  the  next  day  the 
 admiral  prepared  to  enter  the  harbour ;  but  the  ship,  striking 
 on  a  shoal,  he  again  cast  anchor,  when  the  Moorish  pilots  in- 
 stantly jumped  overboard,  and  Avere  received  by  the  natives. 
 This  excited  De  Gama's  suspicions,  and,  putting  two  of  his 
 captive  Moors  to  the  torture,  he  discovered  that  a  con- 
 spiracy was  formed  for  the  slaughter  of  him  and  his  people. 
 During  the  night  the  watch  of  the  flag-ship  perceived  the 
 cable  shaking ;  and  on  looking  over  saw  several  men  swim- 
 ming around  it,  and  cutting  it  with  their  Avood  knives,  that 
 the  vessel  might  drift  upon  the  rocks  and  be  destroyed. 
 Others  had  got  upon  the  tackle  of  another  ship ;  but,  on 
 being  discovered,  they  plunged  into  the  sea,  and  swam  to 
 some  boats  which  Avere  ready  to  receive  them.  De  Gama 
 hastened  aAvay  from  this  treachery ;  and,  setting  sail  the  same 
 day,  he  reached  Melinda,  Avhich  is  only  eighteen  leagvies 
 distant  from  Mombassa.  This  Avas  also  a  place  of  some 
 splendour :  the  streets  Avere  spacious  and  the  houses  built  of 
 stone,  Avith  terraces  on  the  top.  The  natives  Avere  SAvarthy, 
 strong,  and  Avell -proportioned ;  they  Avore  turbans  of  silk  and 
 gold,  and,  from  the  Avaist  doAvuAvards,  Avere  clothed  in  silk  and 
 cotton  stuffs,  and  some  Avore  short  cloaks  of  calico.  Presents 
 passed  betAveen  De  Gama  and  the  king,  and  a  friendly  negotia- 
 tion Avas  opened.  Next  day  the  admiral  anchored  nearer  the 
 city,  close  by  the  vessels  of  some  Indian  Christians,  Avho  Avith 
 all  frankness  came  immediately  on  board  the  Portuguese 
 ships. 
 
 On  the  morroAV  the  king,  according  to  previous  arrange- 
 ment, came  on  board,  in  a  large  boat,  Avith  many  attendants. 
 He  was  dressed  in  a  gown  of  crimson  damask,  lined  Avith 
 green  satin  ;  a  gold  chain  hung  from  his  neck  ;  the  hilt  of  his 
 dagger  Avas  thick  set  Avith  diamonds ;  his  baldric  burned  Avith 
 precious  stones ;  his  velvet  buskins  also  Avere  graced  Avith  the 
 same  stones  enchased  in  studs  of  gold ;  and  on  his  head  he 
 e2 
 
52  DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA. 
 
 wore  a  rich  sillc  turl)an.  He  was  seated  in  an  elegant  cliair, 
 curiously  inlaid  with  wire,  on  a  silk  cusliion,  with  another 
 beside  him,  on  which  was  placed  a  hat  of  crimson  satin. 
 Near  him  stood  an  ancient  and  venerable  warrior  bearing  a 
 rich  sword,  Avith  a  silver  scabbard.  Not  less  rich  and  splendid 
 in  their  proportions  were  the  dresses  of  his  retinue ;  and  a 
 band  of  musicians  performed  on  sackbuts  and  flutes.  The 
 admiral  De  Gama,  adorned  in  all  the  pride  of  Portugal, 
 went  forth  in  his  barge  to  meet  the  monarch  of  Melinda. 
 His  armed  breast  shone  with  fair  embroidery ;  his  vest  was 
 made  of  polished  steel ;  his  sleeves  l^eneath  were  silk  of  a 
 pale  blue,  and  above,  more  loosely,  hung  a  scarf  of  the  richest 
 purple,  rolled  in  equal  gatherings,  with  golden  buttons,  and 
 loops  of  gold, — the  polished  radiance  of  which  burned  bright 
 in  the  sun,  while  the  dimmed  eye  turned  away  from  its 
 lustre ;  his  cassock  was  of  crimson  satin,  of  Gallic  make,  but 
 of  A-'^enetian  manufacture ;  his  sword  was  gold ;  the  warlike 
 trousers  which  embraced  his  manly  limbs  were  likewise 
 laced  with  golden  thongs :  his  officers  and  attendants  Averc 
 arrayed  in  a  manner  Avorthy  of  their  admiral.  The  bands 
 of  De  Gama  sounded  their  trumpets,  Avhile  the  mortars 
 boomed  in  successive  salutes  over  the  deep. 
 
 Thus  met  the  King  of  Melinda  and  the  Admiral  of  Por- 
 tugal. After  the  first  salute,  his  majesty  Avas  rowed  up  to 
 the  ships,  and  Avas  prodigiously  astonished  and  delighted 
 Avith  the  roar  of  the  cannon,  and  the  clouds  of  smoke  Avhich 
 darkened  the  sky.  The  king  shoAved  all  possible  kindness, 
 promised  to  supply  cA^ery  Avant,  and  to  give  them  a  skilful 
 pilot  to  conduct  them  to  Calicut. 
 
 All  things  being  ready,  and  the  king  having  exacted  of 
 Do  Gama  a  promise  to  stop  at  Melinda  on  his  return,  tlnit 
 an  ambassador  might  be  sent  to  Lisbon,  and  an  alliance 
 formed  betAvcen  liim  and  the  King  of  Portugal,  the  great 
 mariner  on  Friday,  April  2G,  1498,  left  Melinda  for  Calicut. 
 Instead  of  tracking  the  coast  as  he  had  hitherto  done,  under 
 the  guidance  of  the  pilot  and  the  compass,  he  began  to  cut 
 over  the  gulf,  a  distance  of  (380  geographical  leagues,  of 
 tAventy  to  a  degree,  and  on  Friday,  May  the  17th, — tAventy- 
 two  days  after  leaving  Melinda,  during  Avliich  they  had  seen 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA.  53 
 
 110  land, — tlicy  descried  with  unutterable  joy  tlic  coast  of 
 India.  On  Sunday  the  20tli,  the  pilot  pointed  out  the  high 
 hills  which  overlook  the  city  of  Calicut,  and  demanded  his 
 reward,  which  the  admiral  instantly  paid,  and  summoned  his 
 people  to  prayer ;  giving  abundant  thanks  to  the  Most  High 
 God  for  their  safe  arrival  upon  the  coast  of  the  country,  ' 
 which  they  so  earnestly  longed  to  see.  A  great  feast  was 
 then  prepared  for  the  ships'  companies,  and  in  the  evening 
 they  came  to  anchor  at  a  distance  of  two  leagues  from  the 
 city  of  Calicut.  The  admiral  sent  a  messenger  on  shore, 
 who  accidentally  met  with  Bantaibo,  a  Moor,  who  came  from 
 Tunis,  and  who  could  speak  Spanish.  This  person  returned 
 with  the  messenger,  and  waited  on  the  admiral,  who  em- 
 braced him  with  the  affection  of  a  friend.  So  much  were  he 
 and  his  brave  crew  surprised  and  pleased  to  meet  a  person 
 on  the  shores  of  India  with  whom  they  could  converse,  that 
 the  tear  of  joy  started  in  their  eyes.  De  Gama  sat  down  by 
 him,  and  grasping  his  hand,  inquired  if  he  was  a  Christian, 
 and  by  Avhat  means  he  came  to  Calicut.  Bantaibo,  who 
 appeared  to  have  been  sent  by  Providence  to  render  great 
 services  to  the  Portuguese,  replied,  that  he  was  a  Christian, 
 and  that  business  had  brought  him  by  way  of  Cairo  to 
 India. 
 
 The  sovereign  of  Calicut,  called  the  Zamorin,  invited  De 
 Gama  to  the  royal  residence ;  and  next  day  De  Gama, 
 attended  by  twelve  of  his  officers,  set  out  in  his  boat  fur- 
 nished with  ordnance,  with  colours  flying,  and  trumpets 
 sounding.  They  landed,  and  advanced  in  procession  to  the 
 palace,  followed  by  an  immense  concourse ;  at  their  entrance 
 into  the  city,  the  press  was  so  great,  that  they  were  almost 
 stifled,  which  obliged  the  officer  who  had  them  in  charge  to 
 retire  with  them  into  one  of  the  houses,  where  a  person  of 
 great  distinction,  sent  by  the  king,  came  to  bring  forward 
 the  admiral.  The  procession  was  attended  by  at  least  three 
 thousand  men  in  arms:  an  attention  which  so  flattered  De 
 Gama,  that  he  turned  to  one  of  his  officers  and  said,  "Little 
 do  they  think  in  Portugal  what  honour  is  paid  to  us  here." 
 
 At  the  palace  gates  they  were  conducted  through  five 
 large  courts,  furnished  with  as  many  gates,  and  two  officers 
 
54  DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA. 
 
 stationed  at  each.  On  approaching  the  chamber  of  audience 
 they  were  met  by  the  king's  chief  brahmin,  who  embraced 
 the  admiral,  and  conducted  them  all  in.  So  eager  Avcre  the 
 populace  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  their  prince,  that  in  pressing 
 in  with  the  Portuguese  some  lives  were  lost.  Two  of  De 
 Gama's  men  narrowly  escaped  being  squeezed  to  death. 
 The  sight  of  this  sovereign,  however,  was  worth  a  struggle, 
 though  not  the  risk  of  losing  life. 
 
 The  hall  into  Avhich  the  mariners  were  ushered  was  an 
 amphitheatre,  regularly  seated.  A  rich  carpet  covered  the 
 floor ;  and  the  walls  were  hung  with  silk  tapestry  interwoven 
 with  fine  gold.  The  Zamorin  lay  reclined  on  a  sofa  covered 
 with  white  silk,  interlaced  with  gold,  and  a  rich  canopy  was 
 extended  over  his  royal  head.  He  had  on  a  short  coat  of 
 fine  calico,  superbly  adorned  with  branches  and  roses  of 
 beaten  gold,  and  buttoned  with  large  pearls,  while  the  button- 
 holes were  overlaid  with  gold.  He  was  begirt  with  a  calico 
 sash,  extending  to  his  knees;  on  his  head  was  a  mitre 
 adorned  with  jewels ;  in  his  ears,  too,  were  jewels  of  the  same 
 kind;  while  both  his  toes  and  his  fingers  sparkled  with 
 diamond  rings.  His  arms  and  legs,  both  naked,  were  adorned 
 with  bracelets  of  gold.  This  most  splendid  prince  was  of  a 
 brown  complexion,  of  a  full  habit,  and  rather  advanced  in 
 years.  His  whole  air  and  mien  were  noble  and  majestic, 
 and  befitting  the  exercise  of  empire. 
 
 The  ceremonial  of  introduction  being  over,  the  Portuguese 
 were  seated  opposite  to  the  prince,  and  supplied  with  water 
 to  cool  their  hands.  The  emperor  then  ordered  a  collation 
 of  figs  and  jakas  to  be  introduced  :  and  on  their  calling  for 
 water  to  drink,  a  gold  cup  with  a  spout  was  brought  in. 
 Previous  to  drinking,  they  were  apprized  that  it  was  deemed 
 vulgar  to  touch  the  vessel  with  the  lips;  and,  that  they 
 might  comply  with  custom,  they  held  the  spout  at  some  dis- 
 tance, but,  not  being  trained  to  receive  a  flowing  stream  into 
 their  mouth  in  this  manner,  the  result  was  ludicrous.  In 
 one,  it  excited  strong  coughing,  and  another  sprinkled  his 
 clothes,  to  the  no  small  merriment  of  the  court  and  specta- 
 tors. ,  De  Gama  was  then  permitted  to  introduce  his  busi- 
 ness, when  he  announced  himself  as  an  ambassador  sent  by 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA.  55 
 
 tlic  King  of  Portugal,  to  negotiate  a  treaty  of  alliance  with 
 the  sovereign  of  Calicut,  to  establish  commercial  relations, 
 and  to  convert  the  natives,  his  subjects,  to  Christianity. 
 The  Zamorin  expressed  himself  ready  to  form  an  alliance  and 
 a  commercial  relation  with  the  King  of  Portugal ;  how  he 
 received  the  proposition  of  converting  his  subjects,  is  not  dis- 
 tinctly stated  by  the  Portuguese  historians.  Rivals,  however, 
 soon  started  up,  and  intrigues  were  fostered  by  the  Arabs 
 and  other  merchants  from  various  countries,  who  wished  to 
 retain  a  monopoly  of  the  lucrative  trade,  which  they  had 
 long  carried  on  with  Calicut,  then  the  grand  emporium  of 
 India  for  all  kinds  of  spices,  drugs,  calicoes,  precious  stones, 
 gold,  silver,  and  other  rich  commodities.  Much-  confusion 
 and  some  conflicts  ensued,  Avhich  it  is  not  to  our  purpose  to 
 record. 
 
 The  dexterous  and  faithful  admiral,  having  made  the 
 most  of  his  circumstances  for  the  good  of  his  country,  left 
 the  shores  of  India,  and,  according  to  promise,  called  at 
 Melinda  on  February  the  7th,  and  fovmd  its  ruler  still  cor- 
 dial and  kind.  On  the  20th  of  March  he  doviblcd  the  Cape 
 of  Good  Hope,  and  pressed  on  to  Portugal :  but  the  admiral 
 had  the  misfortune  on  the  passage  to  lose  his  brother,  Paulo 
 de  Gama,  who  died,  and  was  buried  at  the  island  of  Tcrcera. 
 He  is  repvited  to  have  been  a  Christian,  and  to  have  died  as 
 became  his  profession.  After  the  interment,  the  admiral 
 held  on  his  way,  and  arrived  at  Belem,  whence  he  had  sailed 
 in  September  1499,  after  an  absence  of  two  years  and  two 
 months.  Of  108  men  who  had  gone  out  Avith  him,  he  brought 
 only  fifty  home  alive ;  the  rest  having  perished  chiefly  through 
 the  ravages  of  the  scurvy.  Having  first  returned  thanks  to 
 the  God  of  heaven  for  all  his  mercies,  he  sent  notice  of  his 
 arrival  to  the  king,  who  nobly  recompensed  him,  his  officers, 
 and  men,  for  his  glorious  services. 
 
 It  only  remains  to  show,  that  the  spread  of  Christianity 
 was  not  less  a  ruling  element,  a  primary  object,  in  the  mari- 
 time projects  of  Emmanuel,  than  it  had  been  with  his  great 
 predecessor  John.  The  weighty  testimony  of  the  Portuguese 
 historian  of  the  discovery  of  India,  sets  this  important  ques- 
 tion completely  at  rest.     That  testimony  is  contained  in  the 
 
56  DISCOVERY  OF  INDIA. 
 
 opening  of  the  history  of  the  second  voyage  of  the  Portu- 
 guese to  India,  in  1500^  conducted  by  Pedro  Alvarez  Cahral : 
 and  thus  it  runs  : — "  The  certainty  of  a  navigable  commvmi- 
 cation  with  India,  and  the  vast  riches  that  were  to  be  had  in 
 that  country  being  now  ascertained,  the  king  resolved  to 
 prosecute  the  discovery  on  purpose  to  spread  the  gospel 
 among  the  idolaters,  and  to  augment  his  OAvn  revenues,  and 
 the  riches  and  prosperity  of  his  subjects.  For  these  pur- 
 poses, he  determined  to  attempt  the  settlement  of  a  factory 
 in  Calicut,  by  gentle  means,  hopeful  that  they  might  be 
 persuaded  to  a  friendly  intercourse,  and  might  afterwards 
 listen  to  the  word  of  God."*  The  arrangements  of  the 
 second  voyage  were  in  perfect  keeping  with  the  noble  object 
 avowed  in  these  words :  for  the  fleet  of  Cabral  carried  out  a 
 body  of  no  fewer  than  seventeen  missionaries.  But  the  dis- 
 positions of  the  sovereign  and  those  of  his  svibjectswere  very 
 different:  and,  though  the  spirit  of  missions  had  mainly  sus- 
 tained the  vast  series  of  experiments,  which  terminated  in 
 opening  the  passage  to  India,  there  was  not  much  accom- 
 plished Ijy  the  Portuguese  in  after  ages  in  the  East,  in  the 
 shape  of  evangelical  oj^eration,  on  which  the  mind  of  an  en- 
 lightened Protestant  can  rest  with  devout  satisfaction. 
 
 *  Casteiiada,  book  i,  sect.  iii.  in  Lichefickl. 
 
PART    THIRD. 
 
 MARITIME  DISCOVERY  IN  THE  WEST. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 EARLY    LIFE    OF    COLUMBUS. 
 
 Birth  and  Education — First  Voyages — Voyage  of  Discovery — War  and  Piracy 
 — Marvellous  Escape  —  Residence  in  Lisbon  —  Marriage  —  Commercial 
 Employ. 
 
 Christopher  Columbus  was  born  about  tlie  3-car  1447,  in 
 the  city  of  Genoa,  of  humble  but  reputable  parents.  There 
 is  reason  to  believe  that  he  was  educated  at  the  university 
 of  Padua,  where,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  and  essential 
 ])ranchcs  of  tuition,  he  was  instructed  in  geometry,  astro- 
 nomy, cosmography,  drawing,  and  in  Avhatever  was  necessary 
 to  form  a  skilful  and  accomplished  seaman.  He  possessed 
 a  remarkable  quickness  of  perception,  and  acquired  as  much 
 knowledge  as  could  Avell  have  been  attained  at  the  early  age 
 of  fourteen, — an  age  which  beheld  him  embarked  on  that 
 element,  in  connexion  with  Avhich  he  was  destined  to  acquire 
 so  much  celebrity.  The  first  voyages  of  Columbus  were 
 confined  to  the  Mediterranean,  and  were  altogether  of  a  mer- 
 cantile character.  But  his  ardent  mind  aspired  to  higher  and 
 more  adventurous  employment ;  and  accordingly  we  find  him, 
 when  not  more  than  twenty  years  of  age,  engaged  in  a  voyage 
 of  curiosity,  or  rather  of  discovery,  it  being  his  principal 
 object  to  ascertain  whether  the  frigid  zone  was  habitable. 
 In  pursuit  of  this  perilous  inquiry,  we  behold  the  dauntless 
 youth  stretching  into  the  northern  seas,  running  along  the 
 coast  of  Iceland  —  the  limit  of  former  navigators  —  and 
 pushing  into  the  ocean  which  lies  beyond  the  arctic  circle. 
 
58  EARLY  LIFE  OF  COLUMBUS. 
 
 ColumbuS;,  on  liis  return  from  tlio  northern  seas,  was 
 engaged  in  a  warlike  expedition  fitted  out  at  Genoa,  in 
 which,  associated  with  hardy  and  daring  adventurers,  he 
 attained  to  such  distinction  as  to  be  entrusted  with  a  sepa- 
 rate command.  Shortly  after  this,  he  is  said  to  have  en- 
 tered the  service  of  Columbus  Junior — as  he  was  designated 
 — a  celebrated  corsair  of  his  name  and  family,  who  com- 
 manded a  small  squadron,  fitted  out  at  his  own  expense,  and 
 carried  on  a  piratical  warfare  against  the  Venetians  and  the 
 Turks,  at  that  time  the  rivals  of  the  Genoese  in  the  com- 
 merce and  sovereignty  of  the  Mediterranean.  To  Columbus 
 this  was  a  school  of  courage,  as  well  as  of  skill  in  maritime 
 employments;  for  here  his  valour  was  tested  by  many  a 
 sanguinary  struggle,  and  he  became  familiar  with  hourly 
 danger.  One  example  may  be  taken :  having  given  chase  to 
 some  Venetian  galleys,  returning  richly  laden  from  the 
 coast  of  Flanders,  in  the  ardour  of  the  fiercest  combat, 
 Columbus  grappled  with  one  of  the  vessels,  when — fast 
 locked  to  his  antagonist,  by  means  of  strong  iron  hooks  and 
 chains — his  ship  took  fire.  In  this  fearful  situation,  all  was 
 confusion,  consternation,  and  despair  ;  but  Columbus,  Avhose 
 coolness  equalled  his  bravery,  leaped  into  the  ocean,  and 
 with  the  aid  of  an  oar  or  spar  accidentally,  or  rather  provi- 
 dentially, within  his  reach,  he  swam  to  the  shore,  a  distance 
 of  more  than  two  leagues. 
 
 After  this  escape,  Columbus  proceeded  to  Lisbon,  and 
 about  1470  he  took  up  his  residence  in  that  capital.  There 
 he  became  acquainted  with  those  men  of  eminence  in  naval 
 science,  and  its  kindred  subjects,  whom,  d,s  we  have  already 
 seen,  the  patronage  of  Prince  Henry  had  attracted  to  Por- 
 tugal. The  great  navigator  had  now  reached  to  full  man- 
 hood :  his  appearance  was  engaging ;  his  deportment  was 
 grave,  courteous,  and  affable ;  he  was  remarkable  for  elo- 
 quence of  discourse,  and  for  an  ardent  and  magnanimous 
 temper.  He  was  a  man  Avho,  wherever  he  came,  could  not 
 fail  to  command  attention,  to  make  friends,  and  to  keep 
 them.  His  residence  in  Lisbon  was,  in  all  respects,  a  great 
 era  in  his  history.  There  is  reason  to  believe  that,  about 
 this  time,  he  first  became  really  in  earnest  about  the  things 
 
EARLY  LIFE  OF  COLUMBUS.  59 
 
 of  eternity ;  and  it  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  his  original 
 toiographer  was  not  more  competent  to  speak  to  this  important 
 matter.  There,  too,  he  formed  a  matrimonial  connexion 
 with  the  family  of  the  famous  navigator,  Palestrello,  already 
 mentioned  as  one  of  the  two  adventurous  mariners  who  dis- 
 covered and  colonized  the  island  of  Porto  Santo,  by  marrying 
 his  daughter.  Dona  Felipa.  Thus  he  came  into  possession 
 of  the  journals  and  charts  of  his  father-in-huv ;  and,  listening 
 from  time  to  time  to  the  narratives  of  his  enterprises,  as 
 related  by  his  widow,  Columbus,  too,  Avas  seized  with  a 
 strong  desire  to  engage  in  voyages  of  discovery.  In  the 
 mean  while,  however,  he  was  engaged  in  commercial  sailing 
 to  the  Canaries,  Azores,  Guinea,  and  other  places  discovered 
 by  the  Portuguese  on  the  coasts  of  Africa. 
 
 These  facts  shoAv  that  Columbus,  from  very  early  years, 
 manifested  the  possession  of  those  peculiar  attributes,  physi- 
 cal, moral,  and  intellectual,  which  so  pre-eminently  qualified 
 him  for  the  successful  prosecution  of  those  stupendous  un- 
 dertakings to  Avhich  Divine  Providence  ultimately  conducted 
 him.  His  education  was  greatly  superior  to  that  which  in 
 those  days  generally  fell  to  the  lot  of  the  naval  profession. 
 Few  mariners  of  his  time  could  boast  half  the  amount  of 
 literature  and  mental  culture  which  appertained  to  Colum- 
 bus. The  humanizing  tendency  of  knowledge,  combined 
 with  even  dim  and  superstitious  piety,  was  beautifully  exem- 
 plified throughout  the  following  periods  of  his  bright  career. 
 In  matters  of  information,  taste,  and  composition,  the  mass 
 of  even  modern  mariners  of  the  first  class  would  gain  but 
 little  by  comparison  with  the  discoverer  of  the  New  World 
 though  a  man  of  the  Middle  Ages. 
 
60 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 SPECULATIONS  AND  CONCLUSIONS  OF  COLUMBUS. 
 
 Aspirations  of  Columbus— The  great  Problem — Views  of  Columbus  strength- 
 ened by  Tradition — Extent  of  India — Argument  of  Columbus— Objects 
 floating  from  the  West — Contemporary  Opinions — Missionary  Motives — 
 Extraordinary  Confidence. 
 
 Columbus,  weary  of  the  beaten  track  of  navigation,  and 
 aspiring  to  enlarge  the  boundaries  of  maritime  knowledge^ 
 was  at  length  constrained  to  investigate  both  the  principles 
 of  navigation  as  then  practised,  and  of  geography  as  at  that 
 time  understood.  He  was  soon  convinced  that  error  mingled 
 with  both,  and  that  he  Avas  competent  to  effect  their  improve- 
 ment. The  land  of  wealth  and  wonders,  to  which  all  eyes 
 were  turned,  was  India,  and  the  great  problem  to  be  solved 
 was,  the  shortest  and  safest  maritime  route  to  it.  This 
 question  depended  upon  another :  if,  as  vulgarly  believed, 
 the  earth  was  a  plain,  intersected  by  seas,  and  surrounded 
 by  one  all-comprehending  ocean  of  inconceivable  dimensions 
 and  "pitchy  darkness,"  then  it  was  incontrovertibly  certain 
 that,  if  there  was  even  one  passage  to  India,  Africa  must  be 
 a  circumnavigable  continent,  around  and  beyond  which  lay 
 the  path  to  that  land  of  gold  and  spices.  On  the  contrary, 
 if  the  earth  was  a  sphere,  a  terraqueous  globe,  it  was  equally 
 certain  that  by  sailing  in  a  direction  westward,  if  nothing 
 but  ocean  intervened,  a  vessel  must  reach  the  Indies. 
 
 The  practicability  of  reaching  India  by  Africa  was  still 
 uncertain,  and,  should  it  be  ultimately  accomplished,  the 
 period  appeared  very  remote,  if  the  future  might  be  mea- 
 sured by  the  past;  for  the  Portuguese,  with  all  their  ardour 
 in  the  pursuit,  had  reqviired  a  space  of  more  than  fifty  years 
 to  advance  from  Cape  Non  to  the  equator.  The  danger, 
 too,  attaching  to  such  a  line  of  passage  along  the  rocky 
 shores  of  that  immense  continent,  so  frequently  visited  with 
 
SPECULATIONS  AND  CONCLUSIONS  OF  COLUMBUS.  Gl 
 
 gales  and  storms,  must  continue  to  involve  great  and  con- 
 stant peril,  so  long  as  mariners  continued  to  coast  it.  Under 
 these  circumstances,  the  mighty  mind  of  Columbus  revolved 
 the  subject,  and  examined  it  on  all  sides  by  the  lights  of 
 science. 
 
 The  globidar  form  of  the  earth  was  known  to  a  few 
 enlightened  men  of  that  age ;  and  even  its  magnitude  was 
 ascertained  with  some  degree  of  accuracy.  In  the  system  of 
 Columbus  this  was  a  settled  point,  and  on  this  fact  he  rested 
 all  his  conclusions.  He  did  not  discover  that  truth,  but  he 
 applied  its  principle  to  navigation.  Assuming  this  fact,  it 
 was  demonstrable  that,  by  sailing  west,  he  could  reach  the 
 eastern  continent.  The  convictions  resulting  from  science 
 were  strengthened  by  tradition ;  and  in  those  days,  the 
 authority  of  the  ancients,  upon  all  subjects,  had  great 
 weight;  while  on  this  point,  moreover,  although  mistaken, 
 some  of  them  had  been  peculiarly  happy  in  their  guesses, 
 for  the  notions  and  projects  of  Columbus.  Aristotle  con- 
 sidered that  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar  were  at  no  great  dis- 
 tance from  the  East  Indies ;  and  that  there  might  be  a 
 communication  by  sea  between  them.  Seneca  was  still  more 
 encouraging ;  he  contended  that,  with  a  fair  wind,  a  vessel 
 might  sail  from  Spain  to  India  in «,  few  days.  Pliny  and 
 Strabo,  by  venting  similar  opinions,  strengthened  the  happy 
 delusion. 
 
 The  subject  admitted  of  being  viewed  in  another  light. 
 Granting  that  no  land  intervened  betwixt  Europe  and 
 India,  the  breadth  of  the  ocean  which  lay  between  must 
 depend  upon  the  extent  of  India.  Now  some  of  the  chief  of 
 the  ancients,  such  as  Ctesias  and  Onesicratus,  prodigiously 
 exaggerated  the  dimensions  of  the  Indian  territory ;  Nearchus 
 maintained,  that  it  would  require  a  journey  of  four  months 
 to  proceed  in  a  straight  line  from  one  extremity  of  India  to 
 the  other.  The  report  of  Marco  Polo,  already  mentioned, 
 who  had  travelled  towards  the  east  far  beyond  the  limits  of 
 any  former  visitant,  seemed  to  confirm  Nearchus.  His 
 magnificent  descriptions  of  Catha}^,  Cipango,  and  other 
 countries,  implied  that  India  was  a  region  of  immense  extent. 
 On  these  grounds  Columbus  argued  that,  in  proportion  as 
 
62  SPECULATIONS  AND 
 
 the  continent  of  India  stretched  out  towards  the  east,  it 
 must,  in  consequence  of  the  splierical  figure  of  the  earth, 
 approach  nearer  to  the  ishmds  which  had  lately  been  dis- 
 covered to  the  west  of  Africa ;  that  the  distance  between 
 them  could  not  be  very  considerable ;  and  that  the  shortest 
 and  directest  course  to  the  remotest  regions  of  the  east  was 
 to  be  found  by  sailing  due  west. 
 
 There  was  another  source  of  evidence  to  which  Columbus 
 attached  great  weight.  Various  objects  had  been  brought 
 across  the  ocean  by  westerly  winds,  of  such  a  character  as 
 must  have  proceeded  from  another  clime.  Martin  Vicenti, 
 a  Portuguese  pilot,  having  stretched  further  to  the  wc^st 
 than  was  usual  at  that  time,  took  up  a  piece  of  timber,  arti- 
 ficially carved,  floating  in  the  sea;  and,  as  it  was"  driven 
 towards  him  by  a  west  wind,  he  concluded  that  it  must  have 
 come  from  some  unknown  land  situated  in  that  quarter. 
 Pedro  Correo,  the  brother-in-law  of  Columbus,  found,  on  the 
 west  of  the  isles  of  Madeira,  a  piece  of  timber  carved  in  a 
 similar  manner,  and  brought  by  the  same  wind ;  and  he  had 
 also  seen  canes  of  an  enormous  size  floating  on  the  waves, 
 which  resembled  those  described  by  Ptolemy  as  productions 
 peculiar  to  the  East  Indies.  After  a  course  of  strong  west- 
 erly winds,  trees,  torn  up  by  the  roots,  were  often  driven 
 upon  the  coasts  of  the  Azores ;  and  at  one  time  the  dead 
 bodies  of  two  men,  with  strange  features,  resembling  neither 
 the  inhabitants  of  Europe  nor  of  Africa,  were  there  cast 
 ashore.  All  these  things  combined,  led  Columbus  to  a  con- 
 clusion, wholly  irresistible,*  in  support  of  his  favourite 
 object.  Yet  with  the  diflfidence  which  became  him,  in  a  case 
 of  such  magnitude,  he  sought  light  from  his  gifted  contem- 
 poraries ;  and  all  discussion  only  served  to  convince  him  the 
 more,  in  the  soundness  of  his  views.  He  was  particularly 
 indebted  to  Dr.  Paul,  of  Florence,  a  man  famous  in  his  day 
 for  his  skill  in  geometry  and  cosmography,  and  for  his 
 inquiries  into  the  results,  whether  certain  or  only  probable, 
 which  liad  followed  the  discoveries  of  Prince  Henry  and  his 
 successors.  This  great  scholar  contributed  much  to  strengthen 
 
 *  Robertson's  History  of  America,  book  ii. 
 
CONCLUSIONS  OF  COLUMBUS.  63 
 
 the  hands  of  Columbus :  the  doctor  not  only  brought  fresh 
 facts  to  support  his  views,  l)ut  pointed  out  the  course  of 
 sailing  on  a  chart  which  he  sent  to  the  navigator,  and 
 strongly  urged  him  to  secure  the  means  necessary  to  his 
 purpose;  concluding  his  exhortations  by  the  remarkable 
 declaration,  that  "  the  voyage  laid  down,  is  not  only  possible, 
 but  true,  certain,  honourable,  advantageous,  and  most 
 glorious  among  Christians." 
 
 It  is  a  fact  not  a  little  remarkable,  that,  as  in  the  minds 
 of  Prince  Henry,  John  II.,  and  Emmanuel,  the  spread  of 
 Christianity  was  the  chief  and  ruling  element  in  the  mind 
 of  Columbus,  while  meditating  his  stvipendous  project. 
 This  gave  a  peculiar  tone  to  his  conversation,  and  threw  an 
 air  of  solemnity  over  his  character.  By  degrees  he  came  to 
 view  himself  as  destined  by  Providence  to  the  achievement  of 
 this  wonderful  work.  Like  another  Moses,  "  he  never  spoke 
 in  doubt  or  hesitation ;  l)ut  with  as  much  certainty  as  if  his 
 eyes  had  beheld  the  promised  land.  A  deep  religious  sen- 
 timent also  mingled  with  his  thoughts,  and  gave  them  at 
 times  a  tinge  of  superstition,  but  of  a  sublime  and  lofty 
 kind.  He  looked  upon  himself  as  standing  in  the  hand  of 
 Heaven,  chosen  from  among  men  for  the  accomplishment  of 
 its  high  purpose ;  he  read,  as  he  supposed,  his  contemplated 
 discovery  foretold  in  holy  Avrit,  and  shadowed  forth  darkly 
 in  the  prophecies.  The  ends  of  the  earth  were  to  be  brought 
 together,  and  all  nations,  and  tongues,  and  languages  united 
 under  the  banner  of  the  Redeemer."* 
 
 *  Irving". 
 
64 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  COLUMBUS. 
 
 Means  of  Discovery — GiFer  to  Genoa — Application  to  Portugal — Baseness  of 
 Jealousy — Secret  Voyage — Offer  to  Venice — Arrival  in  Spain — Befriended 
 by  Friar  Perez — Council  of  Wise  Men — The  Scheme  condemned — Inter- 
 vention of  Perez — Court  Favour — Terms  rejected — Terms  granted. 
 
 Columbus  had  no  sooner  surmounted  one  class  of  difficulties 
 than  he  was  called  to  face  another.  It  Avas  felt  impossible 
 to  provide  the  necessary  means  without  royal,  or  at  least 
 republican,  patronage.  Of  this,  however,  lie  had  the  most 
 sanguine  hope,  for  he  justly  considered  it  an  object  for  which 
 nations  might  contend.  Retaining  a  just  aifection  for  his 
 native  covmtry,  he  naturally  and  nobly  made  to  it  the  first 
 tender  of  his  service.  He  laid  before  the  senate  of  Genoa 
 an  outline  of  his  scheme,  and  offered  to  sail,  under  the  ban- 
 ners of  the  republic,  in  quest  of  the  new  regions  which  he 
 expected  to  discover.  But  that  body  did  not  enter  into  his 
 views.  His  character  and  abilities  were  unlcnown  to  them, 
 for  he  had  long  resided  in  foreign  parts ;  and,  although  a 
 maritime  people,  they  had  not  engaged  in  distant  voyages, 
 and  had  no  ambition  to  move  in  the  walks  of  discovery. 
 They  looked  iipon  Columbus  as  a  wild  schemer,  whose  head 
 was  filled  Avith  imi)racticablc  projects.  The  contempt  of 
 such  men,  however,  had  no  effect  upon  the  mind  of  Columbus, 
 in  respect  of  his  vieAvs,  and  he  sought  for  patronage  clse- 
 Avhere. 
 
 Columbus  next  directed  his  thoughts  to  the  sovereign  of 
 Portugal,  at  that  period  the  great  patron  of  maritime  dis- 
 covery. John  II.  Avas  not  a  prince  to  be  startled  Avitli 
 novelty  or  boldness ;  he  gave  to  Columbus  a  cordial  recep- 
 tion, and  referred  the  consideration  of  his  plan  to  Roderigo 
 and  Joseph,  tAvo  physicians,  and  to  Diego  Ortiz,  bisho])  of 
 Ceuta,  Avliom  he  generally  consulted  in  such  matters.  Tliese 
 able  men  Averc  placed  in  a  position  Avhich  exposed  them  to 
 
DIFFICULTIKS  ENCOUNTERED  BY   COLUMBUS.  G5 
 
 a  temptation,  before  wliicli  tliey  fell,  covered  with  dishonour. 
 They  had  been  hitherto  the  chief  directors  of  Portuguese 
 navigation,  and  had  recommended  the  route  by  Africa  and 
 the  east — a  course  the  very  reverse  of  that  which  was  pro- 
 posed by  Columbus  as  shorter,  safer,  and  more  certain. 
 Their  pride  was  alarmed ;  the  navigator  of  Genoa,  if  correct 
 in  theory,  had  apparently  surpassed  them.  They  did  not 
 perceive  (that  both  plans  might  have  proved  practicable, 
 though  not  equally  eligible,  wherefore,  if  the  navigator  of 
 Genoa  Avas  right,  it  did  not  therefore  follow  that  they  were 
 entirely  wrong;  or  that  their  plan  was  not  preferable.  But 
 they  had  not  the  candour  to  do  justice  to  the  merits  of  tlie 
 great  project.  They  teased  Columbus  with  captious  ques- 
 tions; they  bored  him  with  endless  objections  ;  they  craftily 
 contrived  at  the  same  time  to  obtain  from  him  charts  and 
 details  of  the  designed  route.  In  the  mean  while  these  un- 
 principled men  devised  a  method  for  robbing  the  noble 
 navigator  of  his  honour,  and  of  such  emolument  as  might 
 have  arisen  from  the  expected  discovery.  These  political 
 philosophers  delaj^ed  giving  their  judgment,  and  thought  it 
 decent  to  advise  King  John  secretly  to  despatch  a  vessel  to 
 attempt  the  same  discovery  by  following  exactly  the  course 
 which  Columljus  appeared  to  have  resolved  on.  John,  for- 
 getting the  character  that  should  distinguisli  a  sovereign, 
 weakly  and  wickedly  adopted  their  perfidious  counsel.  But 
 Providence  protected  the  cause  of  its  chosen,  and  avenged 
 the  righteous ;  contrary  winds  beat  against  the  vessel ;  and 
 as,  after  long  attempts,  no  sight  or  sign  of  land  appeared, 
 the  pilot's  courage  failed  him,  and  he  returned  to  Portugal 
 denouncing  the  project  as  equally  extravagant  and  ha- 
 zardous. 
 
 This  iniquity  could  not  be  long  concealed;  and  on  its 
 discovery,  Columbus,  filled  with  indignation,  immediately 
 broke  off  all  intercourse  with  a  nation  capable  of  sucli 
 treachery.  To  add  to  his  sorrows,  his  wife  was  now  dead  : 
 this  was  an  event,  however,  which  dissolved  his  ties  to  Por- 
 tugal. He  next  proceeded,  accompanied  by  his  little  son, 
 to  Venice,  to  which  he  made  a  like  offer,  but  without  success. 
 The  subject  was  far  too  vast  to  be  appreciated  by  such  a 
 
66  DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  COLUMBUS. 
 
 people.  He  then  Yjroccedcd  Ly  sea  to  Spain,  where  he 
 arrived  in  a  condition  all  bnt  pennyless ;  and  that  he  might 
 increase  the  chances  of  success,  he  despatched  his  brother 
 Bartholomew  to  England,  to  lay  his  plans  before  Henry 
 VII.,  then  considered  one  of  the  most  sagacious,  opulent, 
 and  generous  princes  in  Europe.  Bartholomew  fell  into 
 captivity,  but  at  length  escaped,  reached  England,  and  was 
 well  received  by  the  king,  who  would  doubtless  have  ])atron- 
 ized  the  project,  had  it  not  been  espoused  by  Spain.  Provi- 
 dence raised  up  friends  to  Columbus  in  the  day  of  his 
 destitution ;  for  he  had  literally  in  a  manner  "  to  beg  his 
 way  from  court  to  court  to  offer  to  princes  the  discovery  of  a 
 world."  He  met  with  great  hospitality  from  Friar  Juan 
 Perez  de  Marchena,  who  first  found  him  at  the  door  of  the 
 convent  receiving  what  he  had  ashed  of  the  porter — a  little 
 bread  and  water  for  his  child.  This  excellent  ecclesiastic 
 and  his  friends,  having  learned  the  history  of  the  navigator, 
 cheered  and  encouraged  him ;  while  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon 
 having  generously  supplied  him  with  means,  he  set  out  early 
 in  1486  for  the  Spanish  court,  at  Cordova,  leaving  his  little 
 son  with  Perez  in  the  convent.  The  circumstances  of  the 
 country  at  that  time  were  unfavourable  to  him.  War 
 engrossed  the  general  attention,  and  wasted  the  national 
 means.  There  was  that,  however,  about  Colinnbus  which 
 commended  him  to  those  who  had  the  royal  ear.  He  readily 
 fovmd  his  way  to  the  hearts  of  good  men.  His  deportment, 
 though  courteous,  was  full  of  gravity  ;  he  was  from  conscience 
 circiunspect  in  all  his  words  and  actions ;  his  morals  were 
 irreproachable  ;*  and  lie  was  exemplary  in  his  attention  to 
 all  the  duties  of  devotion.  By  these  means  he  soon  com- 
 manded very  general  respect  and  esteem. 
 
 Through  Cardinal  Gonzalez,  he  obtained  an  interview 
 with  the  king ;  but  Ferdinand,  though  a  man  of  great  parts, 
 did  not  resemble  John  II.  of  Portugal.  He  did  not  relish 
 bold  projects.  The  plan  of  Columbus  was  referred  to  the 
 queen's  confessor,  Ferdinand  de  Talavera.     He,  in  his  turn. 
 
 *  On  one  point  a  doubt   rests.     Tlie  nature  of  his  connexion  -wilh  Beatrix 
 Enriquez  lias  never  been  satisfactorily  cleared  uj).     See  Irving,  vol,  i.  p.  1-1;>. 
 
DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  COLUMBUS.  G7 
 
 subjected  it  to  the  scrutiny  of  those  considered  most  compe- 
 tent to  deal  with  such  a  subject.  Fresh  mortification  was 
 tlius  prepared  for  the  author  of  the  project.  True  science, 
 at  that  time,  had  made  but  little  progress  in  Spain.  A 
 council  of  the  Wise  was  appointed  to  meet  the  navigator  at 
 Salamanca.  A  body  of  professors  of  astronomy,  geography, 
 mathematics,  and  other  branches  of  science,  with  dignitaries 
 of  the  church  and  learned  friars,  came  to  hear  the  simple 
 navigator  rehearse  his  sublime  project.  Before  Columbus 
 was  aware,  he  was  involved  in  a  general  war.  The  book  of 
 Genesis,  the  Psalms  of  David,  the  Prophets,  the  Epistles, 
 and  the  Gospels  were  quoted  against  him ;  and  then  followed 
 floods  of  confutation  from  the  Fathers.  There  was  some- 
 thing provolvingly  apposite  for  purposes  of  derision  in  the 
 passage  of  Lactantius,  who  Avas  a  great  orator,  but  not  a 
 man  capable  to  deal  with  subjects  of  physical  science.  The 
 rhetorician  thus  happily  ridicules  the  notion  that  the  earth 
 is  a  sphere. — "  Is  there  any  one  so  foolish,"  says  he,  "  as  to 
 believe  that  there  are  antipodes  with  their  feet  opposite  to 
 ours ;  people  who  walk  with  their  heels  upAvard,  and  their 
 heads  hanging  down ! — that  there  is  a  part  of  the  world,  in 
 which  all  things  are  topsy-turvy ;  where  the  trees  grow  with 
 their  branches  downward,  and  where  it  rains,  hails,  and 
 snows  upward  ?  The  idea  of  the  roundness  of  the  earth  was 
 the  cause  of  inventing  this  fable  of  the  antipodes,  with  their 
 heels  in  the  air ;  for  these  philosophers,  having  once  erred, 
 go  on  in  their  absurdities,  defending  one  with  another." 
 
 A  midtiplicity  of  most  preposterous  objections  were  made, 
 and  met  by  Columbus  with  the  meekness  of  wisdom.  Ob- 
 jections, too,  of  a  more  solid  and  serious  description  were 
 also  urged,  and  so  disposed  of,  that  some  of  the  first  men  in 
 Spain  became  speedy  converts  to  his  system ;  but  the  mass  of 
 bigotry  and  ignorance  which  filled  the  nation  was  arrayed 
 against  him.*  Repeated  conferences  took  place;  and  at 
 last,  after  long  delay,  Talavera  reported  to  the  king  and 
 queen  that,  in  the  opinion  of  the  assembled  scientific  body 
 of  Spain,  the  scheme  of  Columbus  Avas  vain  and  imprac- 
 
 *  Irving,  vol.  i.  p.  128. 
 F   2 
 
G8  DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  COLUMBUS. 
 
 ticablc ;  and  that  it  would  not  be  seemly  in  so  great  princes 
 to  embark  in  sucli  an  undertaking-  on  grounds  so  slender.* 
 Columbus  received  a  courtly  reply  based  upon  this  report, 
 to  the  effect  that,  Avhen  the  war  was  concluded,  the  royal  pair 
 would  take  the  matter  into  consideration. 
 
 Such  was  the  mortifying  answer  given  to  Columbus,  after 
 about  five  years  of  attendance  and  anxious  expectation ! 
 Columbus  had  doubts  of  the  medium  through  whicli  it 
 came,  and  boldly  repaired  to  the  court  at  Seville,  that  with 
 his  own  ears  he  might  receive  the  ungracious  answer  from 
 the  lips  of  their  majesties ;  that  answer  he  at  last  received, 
 after  which,  disappointed  and  indignant,  he  departed.  He 
 had  during  this  period  been  subjected  to  great  hardships, 
 supporting  himself  liy  drawing  maps  and  charts,  and  the 
 occasional  bounty  of  sympathizing  friends.  Wearied  out 
 with  a  series  of  delays  and  disappointments,  while  the  prime 
 of  life  was  ebbing  away,  he  resolved  to  abandon  the  pursuit 
 of  patronage  in  Spain,  and  to  repair  to  courts  of  better  pro- 
 mise. At  this  eventful  moment,  Friar  Juan  Perez,  his  first, 
 best,  and  stedfast  friend,  urged  him  to  defer  his  journe}'. 
 Meanwhile  he  Avrote  to  the  queen,  and  received  a  gracious 
 answer  calling  him  to  the  court.  The  moment  the  honest 
 friar  received  it,  he  saddled  his  mule,  and  before  midnight 
 he  was  on  his  way.  By  truth  and  eloquence  the  veneral)le 
 man  won  over  her  majesty,  who  by  his  hands  transmitted 
 a  supply  of  money  to  Columbus  to  bear  his  travelling  ex- 
 penses, to  purchase  a  mule  for  the  journey,  and  a  suit  of 
 clothes,  commanding  him  to  hasten  to  her  presence.  He 
 complied.  The  hour  of  negotiation  came  on,  and  the  paiq)er 
 navigator,  as  he  was  deemed  by  Spanish  pride,  confounded 
 all  who  lieard  him  state  his  terms.  He  stipulated  that  he 
 and  his  heirs  should  be  invested  with  the  titles  and  privileges 
 of  admiral  and  viceroy  over  the  countries  he  should  dis- 
 cover, with  one-tenth  of  the  profits.  The  pride  of  the  court 
 was  shocked  at  this  princely  demand.  More  moderate  pro- 
 posals were  made  to  him,  but  all  in  vain.  He  was  immov- 
 able, and  the  negotiation  was  broken  off. 
 
 *  Hist,  del  Almirautc,  cap.  2. 
 
DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  COLUMBUS.  69 
 
 We  liave  here  an  instance  of  real  human  greatness.  Co- 
 lumbus felt  and  acted  as  a  man,  the  subject  of  whose  barter 
 -was  a  world !  The  court  thought  only  of  his  present  poverty 
 and  meanness;  Columbus,  on  the  contrary,  spoke  as  if 
 already  standing  on  the  continents  of  the  West,  surrounded 
 by  mines  of  gold,  and  in  the  midst  of  empire.  He  had 
 revolved  his  mighty  subject  upwards  of  eighteen  years, 
 till  Spain  and  her  sovereigns  had  become  small  objects  to 
 the  eye  of  his  magnificent  imagination.  During  that  long 
 period,  much  of  which  had  been  wasted  in  fruitless  applica- 
 tions to  divers  courts,  his  noble  heart  had  been  sustained  by 
 hope.  This  had  brought  him  through  mingled  floods  of 
 varied  sorroAv;  and  it  still  upheld  him  in  all  his  native 
 greatness.  He  was  immovable ;  the  court  persevered  in  its 
 refusal.  The  brave  mariner,  disgusted  and  exasperated, 
 determined  to  have  done  with  Spain.  He  saddled  his  mule 
 and  set  out  for  France.* 
 
 Some  of  the  great  men,  who  acceded  to  his  theory,  per- 
 ceiving this,  and  in  this,  the  unutterable  calamity  of  their 
 country,  hastened  to  the  queen  as  the  most  likely  person  to 
 be  wrought  upon ;  and  to  her  used  great  plainness  of  speech. 
 Among  these  immortal  names  the  first  place  is  due  to  Luis 
 de  St.  Angel,  who  by  persuasion,  remonstrance,  and  respect- 
 ful, patriotic  reproach,  brought  the  queen  to  emljrace  his 
 views,  and  at  length  to  utter  the  following  remarkable  words  : 
 "  I  undertake  the  enterprise  for  my  OAvn  cro^vn  of  Castile, 
 and  will  pledge  my  jewels  to  raise  the  necessary  funds." 
 Words  in  relation  to  which  Washington  Irving  truly  says  : 
 "  This  was  the  proudest  moment  in  the  life  of  Isabella ;  it 
 stamped  her  renown  for  ever  as  the  patroness  of  the  dis- 
 covery of  the  New  World."f  It  deserves  notice,  too,  that 
 one  of  the  most  effective  arguments  used  by  St.  Angel  was, 
 that,  by  patronizing  Columbus,  she  might  eminently  contri- 
 bute to  diff'use  the  light  and  truth  of  the  gospel — a  fact 
 which  beautifully  harmonizes  with  the  statements  subse- 
 quently given  from  the  journal  and  will  of  Columbus.     The 
 
 *  Dr.  Robertson  says  England,  but  the  text  is  confirmed  by  Irving. 
 f  Irving,  vol.  i,  p.  163. 
 
70  DIFFICULTIES  ENCOUNTERED  BY  COLUMBUS. 
 
 queen  was  much  less  sensible  to  the  vulgar  impulses  of 
 sordid  avarice  or  military  glory,  than  to  arguments  deri  ved 
 from  religious  considerations. 
 
 The  queen  despatched  a  messenger  Avith  all  speed,  to 
 recall  Columbus.  He  was  overtaken  two  leagues  from 
 Granada,  at  the  bridge  of  Pinos,  when  the  courier  delivered 
 his  message,  to  the  effect  that  his  terms  were  conceded ;  lie 
 at  first  hesitated  ;  but  when  apprized  of  the  ardour  of  the 
 queen  and  her  positive  promise,  he  returned — and  that 
 return  was  an  era  in  Spanish  history. 
 
n 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA. 
 
 Columbuf?  ennobled — Difficulties  to  be  overcome — General  conduct  of  the 
 Pinzona — Voyage  begins — Journal — Touching  Scene — Omens — •Variation 
 of  the  Compass — Mutiny — Quiet — Hope  of  Land  disaijpointcd — Fresh 
 Mutiny — Signs  of  Land — Speech  of  Columbus— Light— Cry  of  Laud — 
 First  sight. 
 
 Columbus  now  basked  in  royal  favour;  by  a  subsequent 
 ordinance  tlie  dignities  demanded  were  conferred  on  liim 
 and  his  heirs  for  ever,  witli  tlie  privilege  of  prefixing  Don 
 to  their  names,  by  which  they  were  raised  to  the  rank  of 
 nobility.  An  edict  was  dikewise  issued  for  fitting  out  the 
 expedition;  yet  he  felt  himself  surrounded  by  difficulties. 
 A  spirit  of  terror  spread  among  men.  Owners  of  vessels 
 absolutely  refused  to  furnish  them  for  so  desperate  a  service ; 
 and  even  veteran  seamen  shuddered  at  the  thought  of  cm- 
 Ijarking  in  so  hazardous  a  voyage.  The  royal  order  to  fur- 
 nish ships  was  peremptory,  and  obedience  to  it  was  promised ; 
 but  more  absolute  mandates  had  to  be  issued,  and  edicts 
 warranting  magistrates  to  press  vessels,  masters,  and  crews 
 into  the  service,  and  to  compel  them  to  sail  with  Columbus. 
 Even  this  did  not  suffice;  great  confusion,  disturbance,  and 
 popular  commotion  were  the  result.  At  length  the  brothers, 
 Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon,  Vicente  Yanes  Pinzon,  and  Francis 
 Pinzon,  friends  of  Columbus,  and  themselves  men  of  wealth 
 and  eminent  navigators,  volunteered  their  own  services  to 
 take  commands ;  they  also  supplied  at  least  one  of  the  ships, 
 and  prevailed  with  a  number  of  relatives  and  friends  to  come 
 forward  to  man  them.  Thus  within  the  space  of  a  month, 
 three  vessels  were  ready  for  sea ;  but  one  of  these  vessels,  the 
 Pinta,  with  its  owner  and  seamen,  had  to  be  pressed,  and  a 
 number   of  men  were  compelled  to   embark  in   the   other 
 
72  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA. 
 
 vessels.  Every  tiling  was  adverse.  Popular  feeling  was 
 strongly  opposed  to  the  project.  Sonic  of  the  volunteer 
 seamen  retracted,  and  sought  to  be  released ;  others  deserted 
 and  concealed  themselves.  But  perseverance  overcame 
 every  difficulty,  and  hy  the  beginning  of  August,  the  vessels 
 Avere  ready  for  sea.  The  ships  were  three  in  number,  and 
 the  total  of  persons  was  one  hundred  and  twenty.  As  one 
 great  object  of  his  expedition  Avas  to  extend  the  knowledge 
 of  the  Christian  Faith,  a  special  religious  service  preceded 
 the  embarkation  of  Columbus  and  his  partners  in  enter- 
 prise. 
 
 On  Friday,  August  3d,  1492,  at  early  morn,  Columbus 
 set  sail  by  a  western  course  for  the  East  Indies.  He  forth- 
 with commenced  a  journal,  which,  while  valuable  on  many 
 accounts,  strongly  attests  the  truth  of  a  previous  statement 
 relative  to  the  missionary  aspect  of  the  expedition,  and  the 
 evangelical  character  of  the  principles  which  chiefly  sustained 
 and  impelled  him — points  which,  as  will  subsequently  appear, 
 receive  a  remarkal)le  corroboration  from  his  prayer  on  first 
 landing  in  the  New  World.  In  that  docmuent,  the  great 
 navigator  thus  proceeds  in  the  prologue  addressed  to  the 
 king  and  queen :  ,"  In  consequence  of  the  information  which 
 I  had  given  to  your  highnesses  of  the  lands  of  India,  and  of 
 a  prince  who  is  called  the  grand  khan,  which  is  to  say  in  our 
 language,  king  of  kings ;  how  that  many  times  he  and  his 
 predecessors  had  sent  to  Rome  to  entreat  for  teachers  of  our 
 holy  faith,  to  instruct  him  in  the  same,  and  that  the  holy 
 Father  never  had  provided  him  with  them,  and  that  so  many 
 people  were  lost,  believing  in  idolatries,  and  imbibing  doc- 
 trines of  perdition ;  therefore,  your  highnesses,  as  Catholic 
 Christians  and  ])rinces,  lovers  and  promoters  of  the  holy 
 Christian  faith,  and  enemies  of  the  sect  of  Mahomet,  and  of 
 all  idolatries  and  heresies,  determined  to  send  me,  Christo- 
 pher Columbus,  to  the  said  parts  of  India,  to  see  the  said 
 princes,  and  the  people,  and  lands,  and  discover  the  nature 
 and  disposition  of  them  all,  and  the  means  to  be  taken  for 
 the  conversion  of  them  to  our  holy  faith ;  and  ordered,  tliat 
 I  should  not  go  by  land  to  the  east,  by  which  it  is  the  custom 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA.  73 
 
 to  go,  but  by  a  voyage  to  the  west,  by  wliicli  course,  unto 
 the  present  time^  we  do  not  know  for  certain  that  any  one 
 hath  passed."* 
 
 Various  events  conspired  to  detain  him  among  the  Canary 
 islands  upwards  of  three  weeks.  At  length,  on  the  6th  of 
 September,  setting  out  from  Gomera,  and  taking  leave  of  the 
 frontier  isles  of  the  Old  World,  he  proceeded  west,  and 
 struck  into  the  paths  of  discovery.  Now  was  the  hour  of 
 trial.  When  fairly  out  in  the  mighty  ocean,  and  the  last 
 trace  of  land  had  been  lost  in  the  horizon,  the  hearts  of  even 
 the  hardiest  mariners  sunk  within  them.  Never  Averc  crews 
 before  so  circumstanced.  Parents,  wives,  children,  home  and 
 country — all  were  left,  perhaps,  to  be  seen  no  more  for  ever  ! 
 Tears  trickled  down  the  cheeks  of  men  who,  since  the  days 
 of  boyhood,  had  seldom  wept.  Some  bewailed  their  condition 
 aloud,  and  broke  out  into  bitter  lamentations.  They  seemed 
 on  their  way  into  the  eternal  world,  and  knew  not  what 
 unimagincd  horrors  awaited  them.  The  admiral  used  all 
 methods  of  soothing  and  cheering  their  troubled  breasts. 
 He  talked  of  gold,  triumph,  and  glory.  He  promised  land 
 and  wealth  to  his  followers,  and  discoursed  of  magnificent 
 countries  to  be  discovered,  with  as  much  certainty  as  if  he 
 had  walked  amid  their  shady  groves,  and  inhaled  their 
 aromatic  breezes.  His  hope  at  length  began  to  animate  his 
 people,  who  became  more  cheerful  and  resigned.  But  to  the 
 imaginations  of  men  so  circumstanced,  omens  of  evil  were 
 always  appearing.  On  September  the  1 1th,  they  fell  in  with 
 part  of  a  sloop  mast,  which  excited  awful  apprehensions  of 
 wreck  and  destruction. 
 
 On  the  13th,  Columbus  noted  for  the  first  time  the  varia- 
 tions of  the  needle,  which,  instead  of  pointing  to  the  north 
 star,  varied  about  half  a  point,  or  about  five  degrees  to  the 
 north-west,  a  variation  which  increased  as  he  proceeded. 
 This  fact  spread  consternation  among  the  crews.  They 
 seemed  to  have  approached  the  precincts  of  another  world, 
 where  all  was  new,  and  strange,  and  dreadful.  They  appre- 
 hended that  the  faithful  compass  was  about  to  be  divested 
 
 *  See  Irving,  vol.  i.  pp.  188,  189. 
 
74  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA. 
 
 of  its  m3^stcrioiis  virtues,  and  to  leave  them  to  roam  onward 
 without  a  guide  in  a  measureless  Avilderness  of  waters. 
 Columbus  soon  invented  reasons  for  this,  which  satisfied  the 
 simple  seamen.  Thus  they  ploughed  onward  from  day  to 
 day,  looking  out  for  tokens  of  land.  At  one  time  the  flight 
 of  biitls  served  as  a  subject  of  speculation ;  at  another, 
 floating  weeds ;  and  at  another,  distant  clouds.  Deception 
 succeeded  to  deception,  and  yet  hope  followed  hope.  About 
 the  20th  of  September,  however,  things  began  to  assume  a 
 very  alarming  aspect.  The  patience  of  a  portion  of  the  crew 
 was  completely  exhausted.  Fears  and  evils  of  every  kind 
 were  conjured  up  in  thick  succession.  A  mutiny  was  fast 
 forming  against  Columbus ;  and,  though  limited  his  numbers, 
 there  was  more  than  one  Thersites  who 
 
 — Clamour'd  in  tlie  throng, 
 Loquacious,  loud,  and  turbident  of  tongue  : 
 Aw'd  by  no  shame,  by  no  respect  controli'd, 
 In  scandal  busy,  in  reproaches  bold.* 
 
 Some  of  these  miscreants  dared  to  deal  in  the  most  atro- 
 cious instigations.  While  the  more  moderate  moved  that 
 Columbus  should  be  constrained  to  stop,  they  boldly  pro- 
 posed to  throw  him  into  the  ocean,  and  on  returning  to 
 Spain,  to  report  that  he  had  fallen  overboard,  while  observ- 
 ing the  heavenly  bodies  with  his  instruments.  The  admiral 
 knew  all  this ;  and  under  such  circumstances  he  uniformly 
 acted  the  part  of  true  wisdom  and  greatness.  His  counte- 
 nance was  clothed  with  calmness  and  confidence,  while  it  be- 
 spoke sovereign  authority.  He  soothed  the  fears  of  one; 
 he  fed  the  avaricious  hopes  of  another ;  he  inflamed  the  am- 
 bition of  a  third ;  and  a  fourth  he  threatened  with  vengeance, 
 in  the  event  of  any  attempt  to  impede  the  work  of  discovery, 
 which  had  for  its  object  to  spread  the  knowledge  of  God, 
 and  to  exalt  the  Spanish  nation.  Thus  again  things  for  a 
 season  were  quieted ;  but  that  quietness  was  the  breathless 
 hour  which  precedes  the  earthquake  and  the  storm. 
 
 On  the  25tli,  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon  shouted.  Land! 
 Land !     The  cry  was  heard  in  the  vessel  of  Columbus.     On 
 
 *  Pope's  Homer,  book  ii. 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA.  75 
 
 looking,  it  really  seemed  as  if  there  was  land,  at  a  distance  of 
 twenty-five  or  six  leagues  to  tlic  soutli-west.  Columbus 
 dropped  on  liis  knees  and  gave  thanks  to  the  most  high 
 God ;  and  Pinzon  sung  the  Gloria  in  excelsis,  in  which  his 
 o^vn  crew  and  that  of  Columbus  joyfully  imited.  The  light 
 of  the  morning  discovered  the  delusion,  and  all  again  was 
 sadness.  Flights  of  birds,  hoAvever,  soon  revived  their  hopes 
 again  that  land  was  not  distant.  Repeatedly  did  one  and 
 another  of  the  mariners  cry.  Land !  but  still  it  proved  a 
 deception.  On  the  8th  and  9th  of  October  appearances  were 
 full  of  promise.  The  ships  were  surrounded  at  times  by 
 flights  of  small  birds,  of  various  colours,  some  of  them  such 
 as  sing  in  the  fields ;  a  heron,  a  pelican,  and  a  duck  also 
 appeared ;  green  and  fresh  herbage  floated  by  the  vessels ; 
 and  Columbus  believed  that  the  breezes  had  become  sweet 
 and  fragrant,  as  if  they  had  swept  over  a  landward  region. 
 The  seamen^,  however,  were  wearied  of  signs  which  were  fol- 
 lowed by  no  substance.  '  The  evening  of  the  9th  came,  and 
 the  sun  went  down  vipon  a  boundless  expanse  of  ocean.  The 
 despairing  mariners  could  endure  it  no  longer.  For  thirty 
 days  they  had  seen  nothing  but  sky  and  ocean ;  and  all  the 
 strongest  feelings  of  their  natures  rose  against  the  conti- 
 nuance of  a  course,  which  to  them  appeared  to  be  founded 
 in-adventurous  folly,  and  sustained  by  obstinate  madness. 
 Rage  and  despair  were  now  pictured  in  most  faces.  It 
 seemed  as  if  authority  were  about  to  expire,  and  each  man 
 to  resume  the  original  independence  of  savage  life.  The 
 seamen  avowed  their  determination  to  return,  and  not  to 
 advance  another  league.  The  wise  and  prudent  admiral 
 poured  oil  upon  the  waters.  He  spoke  softly,  and  tried  the 
 effect  of  encouragement.  This  produced  no  good.  He  next 
 changed  his  tone ;  he  now  claimed  to  exercise  the  rightful 
 authority  which  belonged  to  him.  He  told  them  that  com- 
 plaint or  remonstrance  was  useless;  that  the  expedition  had 
 been  sent  out  by  the  sovereigns  of  Spain  and  Castile,  to  seek 
 a  passage  to  the  Indies,  and,  whatever  might  occur,  he  was 
 resolute  in  his  determination  to  persevere  until,  by  the  bless- 
 ing of  heaven,  he  had  accomplished  the  object.*  Thus  the 
 *  Diyers  writers,  among  whom  is  Dr.  Robertson,  represent  Columbus  as 
 
76  DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA. 
 
 case  became  desperate ;  and  had  not  the  hour  of  deliverance 
 been  at  hand,  he  might  have  been  compelled,  like  De  Gama 
 in  doubling  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  Magellan  in 
 passing  the  straits,  to  have  resorted  to  violent  measures,  and 
 to  have  pvit  some  of  the  more  refractory  in  irons.  But  such 
 an  act  might  have  been  attended  with  doubtful  success,  for 
 the  mutiny  was  more  general,  and  the  case  far  more  alarm- 
 ing than  was  that  of  those  admirals. 
 
 The  following  day  put  an  end  to  j)eril  and  contest.  The 
 symptoms  of  approaching  land  were  unequivocal.  The 
 sounding  line  reached  the  bottom ;  a  branch  of  thorn,  with 
 berries  on  it,  recently  severed  from  the  tree,  floated  by  them ; 
 they  picked  up  a  cane  newly  cut,  a  small  board,  and  a  carved 
 staff";  the  flocks  of  birds  increased ;  the  clouds  around  the 
 setting  sun  assumed  a  new  appearance ;  the  air  was  milder, 
 and  the  winds  at  night  became  variable.  After  the  vesper 
 hymn,  Columbus  delivered  an  impressive  address  to  the 
 crew,  in  which  he  expatiated  on  God's  goodness  in  having 
 brought  them  safe  so  far :  he  reminded  them  of  the  orders 
 he  had  given  on  their  leaving  the  Canaries,  that,  after  sail- 
 ing westward  seven  hundred  leagues,  they  should  not  pro- 
 ceed after  midnight;  and  present  appearances  authorized 
 that  caution.  He  thought  it  proba])le  that  they  would  make 
 land  that  very  night ;  and  therefore  a  vigilant  outlook  should 
 be  kept  from  the  forecastle.  He  also  promised  to  the  man 
 who  should  make  the  first  discovery,  a  doublet  of  velvet,  in 
 addition  to  the  pension  to  be  bestowed  by  the  sovereigns. 
 
 This  was  a  season  much  to  be  remembered.  The  utmost 
 animation  prevailed  in  the  ships ;  not  an  eye  was  closed  that 
 night.  The  breeze  being  strong  all  day,  they  had  made 
 great  progress;    at  night  they  were  pressing  on  with  vast 
 
 capitulating  wiih  his  crew,  promising,  if  land  was  not  discovered  within  three 
 days,  to  abandon  the  voyage.  Washington  Irving  has  shown,  that  there  is  no 
 avithority  for  the  statement — that  the  histories  of  Columbus'  son  Fernando,  and 
 Bishop  Las  Casas,  both  of  whom  had  the  admiral's  papers  before  them,  make 
 no  reference  to  it ;  that  no  such  fact  appears  in  the  extracts  from  the  journal  re- 
 cently brought  to  light ;  that  the  fi-iends  of  Columbus,  Peter  Martyr,  and  the 
 curate  of  Los  Palacios,  never  refer  to  anything  of  the  sort,  and  that  it  rests  upon 
 the  frail  authority  of  Ovicdo,  who  was  misled  upon  this  and  many  points  by  the 
 pilot  Mathcos,  the  enemy  of  Columbus. — Sec  Irving,  vol.  i.  p.  229. 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  AMERICA.  'J'"] 
 
 rapidity,  and  the  Pinta,  as  usual,  from  her  superior  sailing, 
 led  the  way.  As  darkness  drew  on,  Coknnbus  ascended  tlie 
 high  poop  of  his  vessel,  and  there  took  up  his  post  of  obser- 
 vation :  maintaining  an  intense  and  imremitting  watch, 
 sweeping  with  his  eye  along  the  vast  and  dim  horizon,  with 
 eager  anxiety  to  catch  the  first  indications  of  land.  About 
 {en  o'clock  he  thought  he  saw  a  light  at  a  distance.  He  in- 
 stantly called  Gutierrez,  a  gentleman  of  the  king's  bed- 
 chamber, who  also  saw  it ;  he  next  called  Sanchez,  comptroller 
 of  the  fleet,  when  they  all  three  perceived  it  in  motion,  in 
 sudden  and  passing  gleams ;  gleams,  however,  so  transient 
 and  uncertain,  that  few  attached  any  importance  to  them 
 except  Columbus,  who  took  them  as  certain  signs  of  land, 
 and  that  the  land  was  inhabited.  They  held  on  their  rapid 
 course  during  four  more  hours,  when,  at  two  in  the  morning, 
 the  Pinta  fired  a  gun  as  the  signal  of  land,  and  the  flash  of 
 the  cannon  was  immediately  succeeded  by  the  shouts  of  her 
 mariners  crying,  Land  !  land  !  It  was  at  a  distance  of  about 
 two  leagues.  The  ships  at  once  lay  to,  and  waited  impa- 
 tiently for  the  dawn.  The  welcome  beams  of  morn  at  last 
 arrived : — and  what  beams  were  those  !  what  a  morn  was 
 that! 
 
78 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY. 
 
 Devotion — Confession — Glorious  Sight — Landing — Prayer  of  Columbus — Dis- 
 coveries— Wreck  of  the  Admiral's  Ship — Treachery  of  Pinzon — Return  of 
 Columbus— Arrival  and  Reception— Papal  Division  of  the  Earth — Mis- 
 sionaries—Humane Instructions  of  Isabella — Second  Voyage — Fresh  Dis- 
 covery— Third  Voyage — Continent  of  South  America  discovered — Fresh 
 Charges  against  Columbus — Sent  Home  in  Irons — Magnanimous  Speech 
 of  Columbus — Fourth  Voyage — Deep  Sagacity  of  Columbus— Terrible 
 Storm  predicted — Havoc  of  the  Storm — Righteous  Retribution — Discovery 
 of  Darien. 
 
 Early  on  Friday,  October  12,  1492,  Columbus  first  dis- 
 tinctly belield  tlie  New  World.  The  rising-  sun  kindled  up 
 a  landscape  full  of  beauty.  The  admiral,  the  officers,  and 
 the  crew,  looked,  and  Avondercd,  and  adored  the  God  of 
 heaven  for  his  favour  to  them.  The  people  of  the  Pinta 
 instantly  began  the  Te  Deum,  as  a  hymn  of  thanksgiving, 
 and  were  joined  by  those  of  the  other  ships  Avith  tears  of  joy 
 and  transports  of  congratvilation.  Gratitude  to  the  Most 
 High  was  immediately  followed  by  justice  to  Columbus. 
 The  refractory  seamen  threw  themselves  at  his  feet  with 
 feelings  of  self-condemnation  and  reverential  awe;  they 
 confessed  their  error ;  they  implored  pardon  for  their  inso- 
 lence, as  the  fruit  of  their  ignorant  incredulity.  They  now 
 passed  on  to  the  other  extreme ;  they  viewed  the  man  whom 
 they  had  so  lately  reviled  and  threatened  in  their  mutinous, 
 and  all  but  murderous,  rage,  as  the  first  of  mortals,  as  en- 
 dowed with  a  wisdom  more  than  human;  as  inspired  of 
 heaven  to  conceive,  and  appointed  of  heaven  to  accomplish, 
 a  design  which  so  far  transcended  all  that  past  ages  had 
 either  performed  or  imagined.  Columbus,  as  may  be  sup- 
 posed, was  easily  propitiated.  Such  things  as  he  had  en- 
 dured were  a  cheap  price  at  which  to  purchase  the  honour 
 and  the   glory  which  were  thus  secured    to  him    and  his 
 
EVENTS  SUCCEEDING   THE  DISCOVERY.  79 
 
 country.  From  tliat  hour  his  maritime  immortality  was 
 fixed.     The  new  world  could  have  but  one  discoverer. 
 
 The  ships  anchored ;  the  boats  Averc  manned  and  armed. 
 Columbus  entered  his  boat  richly  attired  in  scarlet,  and 
 bearing  the  royal  standard,  Avhile  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzon, 
 and  Vincent  Janez,  his  brother,  put  oif  in  company  in  their 
 boats^  each  bearing  the  banner  of  the  enterprise  emblazoned 
 with  a  green  cross.  To  the  eyes  of  men  so  lately  confined 
 to  the  sight  of  only  sky  and  ocean,  it  was  refreshing  to  gaze 
 on  the  vast  forests  which  stretched  out  before  them.  They 
 lieheld  several  leagues  covered  with  trees  like  one  continued 
 orchard.  Fruits  of  tempting  hue,  but  of  unknown  kind, 
 loaded  the  trees  which  overhung  the  shores.  The  moment 
 Columbvis  landed,  he  fell  on  his  knees,  kissed  the  earth,  and 
 retvirned  thanks  to  God  with  tears  of  joy.  His  sublime  and 
 holy  example  Avas  followed  by  the  rest,  who  fully  shared  his 
 feelings.* 
 
 The  Latin  prayer  of  Columbus  on  this  occasion  is  so  illus- 
 trative of  the  character  of  the  man,  and  of  the  object  of  the 
 expedition,  and  so  confirmatory  of  previous  statements  in  tliis 
 volume,  that  it  must  here  be  recorded.  It  runs  thus : — "  O 
 God,  eternal  and  omnipotent,  Ijy  thy  holy  word  thou  hast 
 created  the  heaven,  and  the  earth,  and  the  ocean;  let  thy 
 name  be  adored  and  glorified,  and  thy  majesty  exalted,  Avhich 
 has  vouchsafed  that  through  thine  unworthy  servant  thy 
 Son's  sacred  name  may  be  known  and  proclaimed  in  this 
 other  division  of  the  globe. "f  Here  the  one  great  idea 
 filling  the  mind  of  Columbus  was  obviously  the  glory  of 
 Christ,  and  the  extension  of  his  kingdom. 
 
 Columbus  called  this  island  San  Salvador ;  it  is  one  of  the 
 Bahama  isles.  Proceeding  south  he  saw  several  more  islands. 
 On  the  morning  of  October  the  28th,  he  arrived  in  sight  of 
 the  island  of  Cuba.     Here  he  was  enchanted  l)y  the  beauty 
 
 *  Irving,  vol.  i.  p.  239. 
 
 f  "VVe  have  translated  the  original  from  Irving,  vol.  i.  p.  239.  According  to 
 whom  this  prayer  of  CoKmibus,  by  order  of  the  Castilian  sovereigns,  was  after- 
 wards used  by  Balboa,  Cortes,  and  Pizarro,  in  their  discoveries, — a  fact  which 
 further  illustrates  the  evangelical  character  and  missionary  aspect  of  the  work 
 of  discovery  as  then  carried  on. 
 
80  EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY. 
 
 of  tlie  country.  Its  immense  forests  of  wide  spreading  trees 
 offered  their  friendly  shade ;  some  laden  with  fruits ;  others 
 clothed  with  flowers ;  and  others,  by  exhibiting-  both  fruit 
 and  flower  in  mingled  abundance,  bespeaking  an  endless 
 round  of  fertility.  The  discovery  of  Hispaniola  next  fol- 
 lowed, on  December  6th ;  and  on  the  24th,  the  ship  of  Co- 
 lumbus struck  on  a  rock,  and  was  dashed  to  pieces,  but  no 
 lives  were  lost.  This  event  placed  the  admiral  in  great 
 distress;  for  Martin  Alonzo  Pinzonhad  treacherovisly aban-' 
 doned  him,  that,  under  the  guidance  of  an  Indian,  he  might 
 go  to  a  gold  region  which  the  natives  offered  to  point  out, 
 there  enrich  himself,  and  return  first  to  Europe,  to  annoimce 
 the  discovery  of  the  New  World.  To  avert  the  latter  object 
 and  to  procvu-e  a  reinforcement,  Columbus,  with  the  other 
 vessel,  the  Nigna,  determined,  without  a  moment's  loss  of 
 time,  to  proceed  to  Spain,  leaving  behind  a  portion  of  his 
 people  till  his  return.  On  March  15th,  1493,  accordingly, 
 he  arrived  in  the  port  of  Palos,  after  an  absence  of  seven 
 months  and  eleven  days. 
 
 This  was  a  proud  day  to  Columbus.  Amid  all  the  ex- 
 citement and  the  glory  of  that  period,  however,  he  never  for 
 a  moment  forgot  the  things  of  eternity,  according  to  the 
 measure  of  his  knowledge.  The  spiritual  aspect  of  the  dis- 
 covery was  always  uppermost  in  his  mind,  as  will  appear 
 from  the  following  passage  in  a  letter  to  the  treasurer : — 
 "  Let  processions  be  made,  festivals  held,  temples  be  filled 
 with  branches  and  flowers,  for  Christ  rejoices  on  earth  as  in 
 heaven,  seeing  the  future  redemption  of  souls.  Let  us 
 rejoice,  also,  for  the  temporal  benefit  likely  to  result,  not 
 merely  to  Spain,  but  to  all  Christendom."*  A  time  was 
 fixed  by  the  court  for  Columbus  to  rehearse  the  wonders  of 
 his  voyage.  He  discoursed  of  the  climate,  the  soil,  the  pro- 
 ductions, the  precious  metals;  and  then  he  set  forth  the 
 wide  field  which  was  opened  up  for  missionary  operations 
 among  the  teeming  myriads  that  were  found  in  the  New 
 World.  This  last  consideration  most  powerfully  affected 
 the  mind  of  the  queen.     When  Columbus  had  finished,  the 
 
 *  See  Prescott,  vol,  ii.  p.  ::i47. 
 
EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY.  81 
 
 king  and  queen^  togetlier  with  all  present,  fell  prostrate  on 
 their  knees  in  grateful  thanksgivings  to  the  God  who  made 
 the  sea  and  the  dry  land,  for  his  signal  favours  vouchsafed 
 in  relation  to  this  great  discovery.  Columbus  was  accom- 
 panied by  a  number  of  Indians,  Avho  were  kindly  treated, 
 instructed  in  the  principles  of  Christianity,  after  a  time  bap- 
 tized, and  subsequently  sent  to  Seville,  whence,  after  a  course 
 of  tuition,  they  were  to  be  returned  to  join  the  Spanish  mis- 
 sionaries, and  aid  in  the  diffusion  of  the  faith  among  their 
 own  countrymen. 
 
 In  the  mean  time,  while  preparations  were  making  for  the 
 second  voyage,  the  sovereigns  of  Spain  applied  to  the  pope 
 for  a  grant  of  the  territories  which  had  been  discovered. 
 The  pope,  as  the  vicar  and  representative  of  Christ,  as  we 
 have  previously  shown,  claimed  a  right  of  dominion  over  the 
 globe  with  all  its  earth  and  oceans.  The  infamous  Alex- 
 ander VI.,  accordingly,  to  subserve  his  ambitious  purposes, 
 Avith  a  cheap  liberality,  by  a  bull,  dated  May  2,  149:3,  granted 
 in  full  right  to  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  all  the  countries  in- 
 habited by  infidels  which  they  had  discovered  or  might  dis- 
 cover, under  the  single  condition  of  their  planting  and  pro- 
 pagating the  Catholic  faith.  The  generous  pontiff  conferred 
 on  the  crown  of  Castile  vast  regions,  to  the  possession  of 
 which  he  himself  was  so  far  from  having  any  title,  that  he 
 knew  nothing  of  their  situation,  and  was  ignorant  even  of 
 their  existence  ;  yet,  according  to  the  vain  boasting  of  the 
 wicked  impostor,  this  was  done  "  out  of  his  pure  liberality, 
 infallible  knowledge,  and  plenitude  of  apostolic  power."  As 
 it  was  necessary  to  prevent  this  grant  from  interfering  witli 
 that  formerly  made  to  the  crown  of  Portugal,  on  the  follow- 
 ing day,  the  pope,  by  issuing  a  bull,  decreed  that  a  line  sup- 
 posed to  be  drawn  from  pole  to  pole,  a  hundred  leagues  to 
 the  westward  of  the  Azores,*  should  constitute  the  boundary 
 between  them.  All  to  the  east  of  this  line  he  bestowed  upon 
 the  Portuguese,  and  all  to  the  west  vq^on  the  Spaniards. 
 This  absurdity,  however,  was  attended  with  results  of  no  or- 
 dinary character.     To  it  we  owe  the  first  voyage  of  circum- 
 
 *  The  line  was  moved  in  June   1-494,  by  treaty,  to  370  leagues  west  of  the 
 Cape  de  Yerd  islands. — See  Ining,  vol.  i.  p.  472. 
 G 
 
82  EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY. 
 
 navigation — the  voyage  of  Magellan  to  the  South  Seas — and 
 the  first  discovery  of  several  of  the  groups  of  islands  in 
 the  Great  Pacific.  His  holiness  did  not  trouble  himself 
 about  the  spherical  form  of  the  earth ;  and  the  fact,  that,  by 
 prosecuting  the  career  of  discovery,  the  parties  might  meet, 
 and  again  have  to  litigate  the  question  of  territorial  right 
 at  the  antipodes,  was  a  point  beneath  the  notice  of  the 
 Pontiff  swallowed  up  by  pursuits  appropriate  to  his  carnal 
 character. 
 
 Zeal  for  propagating  the  Christian  faith  being  the  great 
 argument  used  by  the  Spanish  monarch  in  soliciting  the 
 papal  bull,  and  the  sole  reason  assigned  by  Alexander  VI. 
 in  issuing  it,  twelve  ecclesiastics^,  men  of  zeal  and  ability, 
 were  selected  and  appointed  to  accompany  Columbus  as  mis- 
 sionaries to  the  New  World.  Among  these  was  Bernardo 
 Buyl  or  Boyl,  a  Benedictine^'  monk,  a  man  of  talent  and  re- 
 putation for  sanctity,  who  was  appointed  by  the  pope  as  his 
 vicar  apostolical  for  the  New  World,  and  constituted  as  su- 
 perior over  his  ecclesiastical  companions.  This  body  of 
 missionaries  was  well  supplied  with  all  that  was  necessary  to 
 its  object.  The  queen  gave  them,  from  her  own  chapel  the 
 ornaments  and  vestments  to  be  used  in  all  solemn  ceremo- 
 nies. Her  majesty  had,  from  the  first,  taken  a  very  deep 
 and  compassionate  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  natives. 
 She  looked  upon  them  as  committed  by  heaven  to  her  es- 
 pecial protection ;  and  her  Avhole  soul  was  filled  with  concern 
 for  their  destitute  and  ignorant  condition.  She  gave  solemn 
 commandment  to  Columbus  that  tlie  utmost  attention  should 
 be  paid  to  their  instrviction  in  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
 that  they  should  be  treated  Avith  all  possible  kindness ;  and 
 she  enjoined  him  to  inflict  signal  punishment  on  every 
 Spaniard  that  should  be  found  guilty  of  injustice  or  outrage 
 towards  tliem.f 
 
 All  things  being  ready,  on  September  25th,  1493,  Colum- 
 bus set  sail  from  the  bay  of  Cadiz,  with  a  fleet  of  seventeen 
 ships,  having  on  board  fifteen  hundred  persons,  among  wliom 
 were  many  noble  families.     He  arrived  at  Hispaniolaon  the 
 
 *  Robertson  states  that  lie  Avas  a  Cataloiiian. 
 t  Irving,' vol,  J,  p.  44'^. 
 
EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY.  83 
 
 •22iicl  of  November.  After  arranging  a  multitude  of  affairs, 
 lie  proceeded  in  the  work  of  discovery ;  and  in  a  vo}' age  of 
 five  months  he  encountered  much  hardship,  without  any 
 important  result.  Meanwhile  complaints  were  made  by 
 worthless  persons  against  him,  in  consequence  of  which  he 
 returned  to  Spain,  where  he  was  triumphantly  acquitted, 
 and  afterwards  set  out  upon  his  third  voyage,  during  which 
 he  discovered  first  Trinidad,  and  then  the  continent  of  South 
 America. 
 
 Sleepless  envy  continued  to  persecvite  this  great  and  good 
 man  ;  and  a  weak  and  worthless  court  believed,  or  affected 
 to  believe,  the  charges  brought  against  him,  that  it  might 
 be  furnished  with  a  pretext  for  robbing  him  of  the  powers 
 and  privileges  conferred  upon  him.  A  poor,  incompetent, 
 and  wicked  creature  was  sent  out  to  Hispaniola  to  supersede 
 him,  and  to  inquire  into  his  conduct.  This  wretch  Avas  equal 
 only  to  the  harsh  functions  of  a  turnkey.  What  he  could, 
 however,  he  did ;  he  heard  all  the  complaints  that  malice 
 dared  to  bring,  and  all  that  he  heard  he  believed,  and  then 
 he  loaded  Columbus  and  his  brothers  with  chains,  and  trans- 
 ported them  prisoners  to  Spain !  The  captain  of  the  vessel 
 appointed  to  convey  them,  shocked  at  the  cruel  indignity 
 offered  to  the  first  mariner  in  the  world,  when  out  at  sea 
 Avished  to  remove  the  irons  of  Columbus  ;  an  act  of  respect^ 
 ful  humanity  Avliich  called  forth  from  the  Avounded  heart  of 
 the  exalted  genius  the  folloAving  magnanimous  language : — 
 "  Since  the  king  has  commanded  that  I  should  obey  his 
 gOA^ernor,  he  shall  find  me  as  obedient  to  this  as  I  have  been 
 to  all  his  other  orders.  Nothing  but  his  commands  shall 
 release  me.  If  tAvelve  years'  hardship  and  fatigue, — if  con- 
 tinual dangers  and  frequent  famine, — if  the  ocean,  first 
 opened,  and  five  times  passed  and  repassed,  to  add  a  NeAV 
 World  abounding  Avith  Avealth  to  the  Spanish  monarchy, 
 — and  if  an  infirm  premature  old  age,  brought  on  by  those 
 services,  deserve  these  chains  as  a  roAvard, — it  is  very  fit  I 
 should  Avear  them  to  Spain,  and  keep  them  by  me  as  memo- 
 rials to  the  end  of  my  life."*     So  deeply  stung  Avas  this  un- 
 
 *  Burke's  European  Settlements,  vol.  i.  p.  45.  Robertson's  view  of  this  infa- 
 mous transaction  is  very  defective. 
 
 G   2 
 
84  EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY. 
 
 equalled  benefactor  of  Spain  with  tlie  ving-rateful  barbarity 
 of  its  king,  tliat  ever  after  he  carried  these  irons  with  him 
 wherever  he  went ;  wherever  he  resided  they  hung  in  his 
 chamber;  and  he  ordered  them  to  be  buried  with  him  in  his 
 grave,  a  procedure  by  which  he  inflicted  an  unexampled  and 
 intolerable  chastisement  on  his  royal  injurer, — had  that  in- 
 jurer  possessed  either  a  mind  to  understand,  or  a  heart  to 
 feel  it. 
 
 On  his  arrival  in  Spain,  the  court,  perceiving  with  alarm 
 the  feelings  of  the  nation,  with  the  cowardice  of  baseness, 
 falsely  disavowed,  and  highly  censured,  the  conduct  of  the 
 g'overnor.  Restitution  and  reward,  and  the  recal  of  Boba- 
 dilla,  were  promised,  but  with  the  exception  of  the  last 
 point,  to  save  appearances,  no  performance  ever  succeeded. 
 Columbus  endeavoured  to  bear  what  he  could  not  biuy,  and, 
 in  May  1502,  he  embarked  the  seventh  time  to  cross  the 
 Atlantic.  His  design  on  the  occasion  of  this  fourth  voyage 
 was  to  stand  directly  for  the  coast  of  South  America,  and  to 
 keep  along  the  northern  shore  till  he  should  come  to  the 
 place  where  he  had  heard  an  obscure  account  of  some  narrow 
 strait  or  isthmus — whether  a  strait  or  an  isthmus  was  uncer- 
 tain from  the  accounts  he  had — and  by  this,  if  a  strait,  he 
 hoped  to  pass  into  the  great  South  Sea,  for  that  such  a  sea 
 existed  he  had  now  no  dovibt.  Finding  he  had  discovered  a 
 continent,  which  was  neither  that  of  India,  nor  of  China,  he 
 saw  clearly  that  the  maps  could  give  him  no  light,  and  he, 
 therefore,  once  more  threw  himself  upon  his  own  resources. 
 He  reviewed  the  bearings  of  all  the  countries  which  his  for- 
 mer experience,  or  his  late  discoveries,  had  opened  to  him  ; 
 he  considered  the  general  figure  of  the  earth;  he  reasoned 
 upon  the  balance  and  distribution  of  land  and  water ;  and, 
 on  a  comparison  of  all  these,  he  concluded,  that,  beyond  the 
 continent  he  had  discovered,  there  must  be  another  ocean, 
 probably  as  great  or  greater  than  the  Atlantic ;  and  he 
 further  inferred,  that  if  such  were  the  case,  it  was  probable 
 that  these  oceans  had  some  communication.  He  judged  it 
 to  be  near  those  places  since  called  A^eragua,  and  Nombre 
 do  Dies.  Such  and  so  profound  and  accurate  were  the  fur- 
 ther views  of  Columbus ;  but,  deeming  his  ships  unlit  for  the 
 
EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY.  85 
 
 voyage,  lie  purposed  putting  into  San  Domingo  to  refit — a 
 pui'i^ose  which  led  to  some  remarkable  developments  of 
 human  nature  and  Divine  Providence. 
 
 Columbus  had  been  a  careful  observer  of  the  air,  the  sea- 
 sons, meteors,  rains,  and  winds;  he  had  studied  how  each  of 
 these  seemed  to.  affect  the  others,  and  he  was  deeply  skilled 
 in  drawing  prognostics  from  remarkable  phenomena  in  all. 
 At  this  time  he  judged,  from  appearances  which  had  never 
 deceived  him,  that  a  dreadful  hurricane  was  at  hand.  Before 
 he  entered  the  harbour  he  notified  his  arrival  to  Ovando, 
 the  new  governor,  who  had  just  been  sent  out  to  supersede 
 Bobadilla,  with  the  nature  of  his  design  and  the  condition 
 of  his  vessels ;  he  likewise  requested  permission  to  shelter 
 his  little  squadron  in  the  harbour  from  the  approaching 
 hurricane,  and  recommended  that  the  fleet  of  eighteen  ships 
 richly  laden  with  gold,  and  about  to  §ail  with  a  multitude 
 of  passengers  on  board,  might  be  delayed  some  days  in  con- 
 sideration of  the  advancing  storm.  The  governor  cruelly 
 refused  him  permission  to  enter  the  harbour,  to  save  his 
 life,  even  in  that  island,  which  he  himself  had  discovered 
 and  subdued;  and  also  despised  his  precaution  resi^ccting 
 the  coming  hurricane.  Grieved  and  wounded  by  the  wick- 
 edness and  ingratitude  of  man,  he  retired  Avith  his  little 
 squadron;  and,  being  deeply  impressed  with  a  conviction 
 that  the  tempest  would  blow  from  the  land,  he  droAV  up  as 
 closely  as  possible  to  the  shore,  in  a  bay  of  the  island, 
 where  he  rode  out  the  destructive  blast  in  perfect  safety. 
 
 The  Spanish  fleet  immediately  sailed ;  and  the  next  day 
 the  angry  heavens  awoke,  as  if  to  avenge  the  cause  of  the 
 righteous  and  deeply  wronged  Columbus.  The  fleet  stood 
 confidently  out  to  sea,  but  it  had  scarcely  reached  the  eastern 
 point  of  Hispaniola  when  the  tempest  burst  over  it  with  in- 
 conceivable fury.  Of  eighteen  ships,  only  two,  or  at  most 
 three,  survived  to  tell  the  dismal  tale  of  that  tremendous 
 night.  The  rage  of  the  elements,  however,  was  tempered 
 with  a  righteous  and  retributive  discrimination.  The  ship 
 Avhich  carried  the  late  governor  Bobadilla,  the  vile  minion 
 who  had  superseded  Columbus  in  the  government,  and,  to 
 all  his  other  flagrant  wrongs,  had  added  the  barbarous  indig- 
 
86  EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY. 
 
 nity  of  sending  him  liome  in  chains,  was  swallowed  up.  On 
 board  of  this  ship  was  an  immense  sum  of  gold  which  Bolja- 
 dilla  had  wrung  from  the  miseries  of  the  Indians,  and  with 
 which  he  had  hoped  to  atone  for  his  manifold  enormities  in 
 the  sight  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  who  had  now  indig- 
 nantly recalled  him  for  exceeding  his  instructions,  which 
 were  in  themselves  sufficiently  iniquitous.  In  this  same 
 vessel  was  Roldan,  and  a  number  of  wicked  men,  who  had 
 been  recalled,  all  the  most  inveterate  enemies  of  Columbus. 
 Th(?y  all  perished  in  a  moment,  and  perished  together  at  the 
 rebvtke  of  the  Lord!  Of  the  two,  or  at  most  three  vessels, 
 that  survived,  only  one  Avas  able  to  continue  her  voyage  to 
 Spain.  This  vessel  at  the  outset  had  been  the  most  frail 
 and  the  least  seaworthy  of  the  fleet,  but  she  had  on  board 
 four  thousand  pieces  of  gold,  the  well-gotten  property  of 
 Columbus. 
 
 The  general  effect  of  this  aAvful  dispensation  upon  the 
 minds  of  mankind  may  be  easily  conceived.  Columbus 
 learned  the  history  of  the  fleet,  and  the  fate  of  his  foes,  with 
 deep  emotions.  In  common  with  all  Avise  observers,  he  saw 
 the  hand  of  that  God  who  is  everywhere  present,  to  show 
 himself  strong  in  behalf  of  those  whose  hearts  arc  perfect, 
 "  Historians,  struck  with  the  exact  discrimination  of  charac- 
 ters, as  Avell  as  the  just  distribution  of  rewards  and  punish- 
 ments, conspicuous  in  those  events,  universally  attribute 
 them  to  an  immediate  interposition  of  Divine  Providence,  in 
 order  to  avenge  the  Avrongs  of  an  injured  man,  and  to  punish 
 the  oppressors  of  an  innocent  people."* 
 
 The  storm  being  at  an  end,  Columbus  proceeded  on  his 
 voyage,  in  Avhich  he  discovered  all  the  coast  of  Terra  Firma 
 to  the  isthmus  of  Darien, — the  isthmus,  for  there  Avas  no 
 strait,  of  Avliich  he  had  heard,  that  connected  the  Atlantic 
 Avith  the  South  Sea — a  passage  to  Avhich  he  Avas  noAV  intent 
 upon  finding,  as  he  Avas  confident  of  its  existence.  Nothing 
 Avas  Avanting  to  complete  the  felicity  of  this  illustrious  man, 
 relative  to  the  discovery  of  this  fact,  but  a  brief  journey 
 across  the  isthmus  of  Darien  at  Avhich  he  had  arrived,  Avhere 
 
EVENTS  SUCCEEDING  THE  DISCOVERY.  87 
 
 lie  would  have  seen  expanded  in  all  its  beauty  and  immen- 
 sity the  southern  Pacific  Ocean.  But  he  knew  not  that  it 
 was  an  isthmus  ;  and  he  saw  enough,  and  he  did  more  than 
 enough,  to  cover  his  name  with  glory  to  the  latest  posterity. 
 He  is  one  of  the  grandest  subjects  of  European  history  ;  of 
 Spain  he  is  the  principal  ornament.  Let  his  name  and  his 
 deeds,  his  discoveries  and  their  consequences,  be  removed 
 from  the  chronicles  of  that  kingdom,  and  what  will  remain  ? 
 
CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 CHARACTER  OF  COLUMBUS. 
 
 Strength  and  Operations  of  his  Piety— Luther— Bacon  and  Newton— Vastness 
 and  Versatility  of  his  Genius — Courage  and  Humanity — Justice  and  Phi- 
 lanthropy— Patriotism  and  Loyalty — Voice  of  Posterity. 
 
 We  must  now  talvc  a  reluctant  leave  of  tlio  illustrious  navi- 
 gator, for  whom  at  this  time  the  grave  was  nearly  ready  ; 
 but  we  cannot  part  without  one  word  of  tribute  to  his  worth 
 and  greatness.  His  character  is  one  of  difficult  estimation. 
 It  comprises  so  many  elements — each  of  them  so  great — that 
 it  is  not  easy  to  determine  their  competing  claims,  their 
 individual  and  collective  excellences.  Every  element  of 
 his  nature  was  imperial ;  not  a  single  component  part  of  a 
 truly  great  man  was  wanting.  His  genius  was  universal. 
 Whatever  he  is  doing  at  the  moment,  he  seems  to  do  best ; 
 whatever  part  he  may  be  performing,  it  is  effected  witli  such 
 propriety,  that  he  and  it  seem  mutually  created  for  each 
 other.  The  substratum  of  his  wondrous  character  was 
 doubtless  his  piety,  which  existed  in  such  power  as  fully  to 
 sustain  the  mighty  pile  of  splendid  attributes  of  which  that 
 character  was  composed.  That  piety  meets  us  at  every  step  in 
 his  letters,  journals,  speeches,  petitions,  writings  on  prophecy, 
 and  in  his  last  Avill  and  testament.  In  this  solemn  instrument 
 it  breathes  forth  in  sublime  devotion  and  expanded  charity 
 to  the  souls  of  the  American  natives.  His  will  provides 
 that  in  Hispaniola  there  should  be  "  four  good  professors  of 
 theology,  to  the  end  and  aim  of  their  studying  and  labouring 
 to  convert  to  our  holy  faith  the  inhabitants  of  the  Indies ; 
 and  that  in  proportion  as,  by  God's  will,  the  revenue  of  the 
 states  shall  increase,  in  the  same  degree  shall  the  number  of 
 teachers  and  devout  persons  increase,  who  arc  to  strive  to 
 malcc  Christians  of  the  natives — in  attaining  which  no 
 expense  should  be  thought  too  great."''' 
 
 *  Irving,  vol.  iv.  p.  431. 
 
CHARACTER  OF  COLUMBUS.  89 
 
 It  is  true  the  piety  of  Columbus  Avas  Popish  piety,  and 
 largely  tinctured  with  superstition  ;  but  this  was  an  accident 
 of  his  birth  in  such  an  age  and  country.  It,  notwithstanding, 
 comprised  all  the  elements  of  eternal  truth,  all  the  essentials 
 of  salvation.  There  was  nothing  debasing  or  enfeebling  in 
 his  superstition.  It  Avas  in  the  highest  degree  invigorating 
 and  ennobling.  It  surrounded  him  and  all  his  doings  Avith 
 an  unearthly,  an  aAvful  solemnity ;  it  clothed  him  and  them 
 Avith  sublimity  and  majesty.  Of  this  his  letter  to  Ferdinand 
 and  Isabella  is  a  striking  and  splendid  example.  It  is 
 doubtful  Avhether,  in  this  respect,  any  man  of  his  OAvn  or  of 
 any  age,  Avas  by  nature  equally  capable  of  having  been  made 
 by  grace  the  rival  of  Marthi  Luther.  Luther,  indeed,  in 
 our  vicAA',  had,  in  the  mould  and  essence  of  his  moral  and 
 intellectual  being,  less  of  inherent  greatness  than  Columbus. 
 His  dignity,  notAvithstanding  the  nobleness  of  his  nature, 
 Avas  often  debased,  or  at  least  endangered,  by  impetuosity 
 and  A'iolence,  coarseness  and  levity — OA'ils  or  defects  from 
 Avhicli  Columbus  Avas  entirely  free. 
 
 It  is  questionable  Avhether  Bacon  himself  possessed  a 
 larger  measure  of  the  penetrating  spirit  of  the  true  philoso- 
 pher than  Columbus,  Avhile  his  constancy  and  patience  Avere 
 not  inferior  even  to  those  of  NoAvton.  He  shoAA^ed,  on  many 
 occasions,  that  he  possessed  every  attribute  essential  to 
 functions  of  the  highest  rule.  In  all  that  appertained  to 
 magistracy  he  acted  like  a  man  Avho  had  been  born  in  a 
 court,  educated  among  princes,  and  trained  to  the  exercise 
 of  soA'ercignty.  He  noAxr  seems,  in  anything,  to  have 
 laboured  under  a  Aveight  to  AA'hich  his  strength  Avas  not  equal ; 
 on  the  contrary,  he  ahvays  appears  superior  to  his  task. 
 This  remark  applies  to  every  sphere  of  action  in  Avhich  he 
 moved.  He  handles  the  instruments  of  his  operation  as  if 
 they  were  playthings.  In  all  his  intercourse  and  negotia- 
 tions Avith  the  Spanish  court  and  monarchs,  from  the  first 
 approach  to  the  close  of  his  life,  his  spirit  and  deportment 
 Avcre  most  princely.  Royalty  looked  a  tiny  object  in  his 
 presence.  In  the  fleet,  in  all  the  varied  positions  Avliich  he 
 occupied  in  the  Noav  World,  it  seemed  as  if  he  had  been 
 born  to  rule  mankind  Avith  truth  and  judgment.     At  the 
 
90  CHARACTER  OF  COLUMBUS. 
 
 head  of  empire,  he  had  doubtless  been  more  than  a  second 
 Alfred.  Columbus  was  in  all  that  appertained  to  justice, 
 humanity,  religion,  a  marvellous  contrast  to  those  that  fol- 
 lowed him  in  the  path  of  American  discovery  and  conquest. 
 He,  by  his  enlightened  philanthropy,  rose  as  much  above 
 ordinary  humanity  as  the  chief  of  his  monster-successors 
 sunk  beneath  it.  That  surprising  art,  possessed  by  so  few, 
 of  making  every  accident  an  instrument  in  his  designs ;  his 
 nice  adjustment  of  his  behaviour  to  circumstances,  tempo- 
 rizing, or  acting  with  vigour  as  the  occasion  required,  and 
 never  allowing  the  occasion  itself  to  pass  by  him ;  the  happy 
 talent  of  concealing  and  governing  his  own  passions,  and 
 managing  those  of  others :  all  these  illustrate  and  demon- 
 strate his  wondrous  fitness  for  either  negotiation  or  govern- 
 ment, for  treating  with  savages  or  ruling  among  civilized 
 men.* 
 
 If  martial  bravery  be  a  virtue,  Columbus  had  only  to  be 
 placed  in  circumstances  to  call  it  forth,  and  to  authorize  its 
 exercise,  to  have  merited  the  praise  of  the  most  exalted 
 heroism.  But  the  devastation  of  the  earth  and  its  occu- 
 pants was  none  of  his  pastimes ;  destrviction  and  misery  were 
 not  in  his  ways ;  neither  Avere  his  feet  swift  to  shed  blood. 
 The  whole  bias  of  his  soul,  the  great  object  of  his  existence, 
 was  not  to  destroy  life,  but  to  civilize  and  to  save  it.  He 
 was  a  man  whose  patriotism  consisted  with  philanthropy — it 
 fully  harmonized  with  the  angelic  song,  "  Peace  on  earth  and 
 good- will  to  men."  The  just  policy  of  his  dealing  with  the 
 Indians,  his  studied  avoidance  of  every  step  which  could 
 offend  them,  his  tender  behaviour  to  them  after  their  subju- 
 gation, and  his  attentive  consvdtation  of  their  earthly  Avelfare, 
 justly  merited  for  him  the  glorious  title  of  their  "  Father;" 
 while  his  zeal  for  their  eternal  good,  and  their  consequent 
 instruction  in  the  truths  of  religion,  exalt  him  to  the  elevated 
 rank  of  those  few  men  whom  we  ought  to  consider  as  exam- 
 ples to  mankind,  and  principal  ornaments  to  human  nature. 
 
 On  the  character  of  Columbus,  as  a  subject,  it  is  difficult 
 to  speak  with  temper.  Never  did  a  subject  establish  such 
 claims  on  a  sovereign,  and  never  was  merit  so  ill  requited 
 *  See  European  Settlements,  vol.  i.  p.  6'i. 
 
CHARACTER  OF  COLUMBUS.  91 
 
 He  was  a  subject  of  whom  his  king  and  country  were 
 wholly  unworthy.  His  maritime  genius  was  equalled  only 
 by  his  other  manifold  virtues;  and  yet  his  afflictions,  in 
 number^  variety,  and  intensity,  found  a  parallel  only  in  his 
 virtues  and  excellences,  each  of  which  shines  with  such 
 lustre  as  alone  to  entitle  its  subject  to  distinction.  Disap- 
 pointment and  vexation,  injustice  and  suffering,  from  the 
 great  vulgar  and  the  small,  were  his  lot  through  life.  Jea- 
 lousy reigned  among  his  superiors — envy  among  his  equals 
 — and  revolt  from  his  righteous  government  among  his 
 dependents.  The  scum  of  the  earth  in  every  rank  was 
 leagued  against  him ;  but  a  righteous  posterity  has  done  him 
 justice.  The  life  of  Columbus  reads  many  a  lesson  to  the 
 loftier  spirits  of  the  human  race,  and  to  the  true  benefactors 
 of  their  sjjccies,  in  respect  of  their  probable  reception  during 
 the  days  of  their  earthly  sojourn.     It  sadly  proves  that — 
 
 He  who  asceuds  to  mountain  tops  shall  find 
 
 The  loftiest  peaks  most  wrapt  in  clouds  and  snow  ; 
 
 He  who  surpasses  or  subdues  mankind, 
 
 Must  look  down  on  the  hate  of  those  helow. 
 
 Though  high  above  the  sun  of  glory  glow, 
 And  far  beneath  the  earth  and  ocean  spread. 
 
 Round  him  are  icy  rocks,  and  loudly  blow 
 Contending  tempests  on  his  naked  head, 
 And  thus  reward  the  toils  which  to  those  summits  led. 
 
92 
 
 PART  FOURTH. 
 
 MARITIME  DISCOVERY  IN  THE  SOUTH. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEA. 
 
 Emigration— Character  of  Balboa— Isthmus  of  Darien— Contest  about  Gold — 
 Magnificent  Speech — Great  Journey — Sight  of  the  South  Sea — Possession 
 taken  of  the  Pacific — Balboa  in  danger— Intelligence  of  Peru — Panama 
 built — Suspension  of  Balboa— Character  of  his  Successor — His  Execution. 
 
 After  the  discoveries  of  Cohimbns  had  enlarged  llie  sphere 
 of  human  agency,  such  a  spirit  of  industry  and  of  adventure 
 burst  forth,  that  not  only  persons,  Avhose  indigence  might 
 naturally  prompt  attempts  to  improve  their  fortunes,  but 
 people  of  opulence  and  of  the  first  rank,  went  from  Europe 
 to  settle  in  America.  The  golden  mountains  of  the  New 
 World  formed  an  all-powerful  magnet,  which  attracted 
 enterprising  men  of  every  class.  Among  such,  a  foremost 
 place  was  occupied  by  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa,  a  man  of 
 family,  but  of  ruined  fortunes  and  profligate  habits;  a  man 
 of  a  graceful  person,  of  shining  parts,  of  a  liberal  education, 
 and  of  a  hardy  constitution.  He  was  also  noted  for  that 
 rovigh  courage  and  popular  bravery  so  essential  to  those  who 
 engage  in  desperate  projects,  where  the  sovirce  of  authority 
 is  less  the  place,  than  the  person,  of  the  leader.  This  am- 
 bitious adventurer  surrounded  and  sxd)dued  Cuba  ;  and,  not 
 finding  there  the  treasure  he  expected,  he  afterwards  aban- 
 doned it.  He  sought  neAv  ground,  and,  in  this  pursuit, 
 followed  the  track  of  Columbus  to  Darien,  where,  by  address 
 and  skill,  he  soon  found  his  way  to  the  government  of  the 
 colony  established  at  Santa  Maria. 
 
 The   isthmus  of  Darien  is   a  neck  of  land  Avhicli  unites 
 North  and  South  America.     It  sweeps,  in  the  form  of  a 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEA.  93 
 
 crescent,  about  the  great  bay  of  Panama  on  the  south,  and  is 
 edged  by    the   gulf  of  Mexico  on  the  north.       It  is  about 
 three  hundred  miles  in  length,  and,  for  the  most  part,  about 
 sixty  in  breadth;  but  between  Panama  and  Porto  Bello, 
 where  it  is  narrowest,  it  is  only  thirty-seven  miles.     This 
 contracted  span  is  sometimes  called  the  isthmus  of  Panama. 
 The  country,  on  this  part  of  the  neck,  is  composed  of  sicldy 
 valleys  and  stupendous  hills,  which  seem  to  have  been  placed 
 as  everlasting  barriers   between  the    Atlantic    and   Pacific 
 Oceans,  both  of  which  can  be  distinctly  seen  at  the  same 
 time  from  the  summit  of  the  principal  mountain.     The  fact 
 of  the  ocean  beyond  the  isthmus  was  discovered  to  Balboa  in 
 the  following  manner.     While  holding  the  government  of 
 Santa  Maria,  he  carried  on  a  system  of  plunder  among  the 
 natives  ;  and,  on  one  of  these  occasions,  while  distributing 
 among  his  followers  their  share  of  the  spoil,  a  fierce  conten- 
 tion  arose   respecting  the   claims   of  parties.     A   friendly 
 cacique  or  chief,  who  was  present,  and  witnessed  what  ap- 
 peared to  him  a  very  irrational  quarrel,  smote  the  scales, 
 scattered  the  gold,  and  thus  addressed  them : — "  Why  do 
 yovi  contend  for  such  a  trifle  ?  If  this  gold  is  so  very  precious 
 in  your  eyes,  that  for  it  you  forsake  your  homes,  invade  the 
 peaceful  land  of  strangers,   and  expose    yourselves  to  such 
 sufferings  and  perils,  I  will  tell  you  of  a  region  where  you 
 may  gratify  your  wishes  to  the  utmost.     Behold  these  lofty 
 mountains !     Beyond  these  lies  a  mighty  sea,  which  may  be 
 discerned  from  their  summit.     It  is  navigated  by  people  who 
 have  vessels  not  much  less  than  yours,  and  furnished  like 
 them  with  sails  and  oars.     All  the  streams  which  flow  down 
 the  southern  side  of  those  mountains  into  that  sea,  abound  in 
 gold;  and  the  kings  who  reign  upon  its  borders  eat  and 
 drink   out  of  golden   vessels.      Gold  is   as   plentiful   and 
 common  among  these  people  of  the  south,  as  iron  is  among 
 you  Spaniards."     Balboa,  astounded  at  both  parts  of  this 
 remarkable  communication,   immediately  resolved  to    turn 
 them  to  the  account  of  his  interests  and  of  his  renown.     His 
 whole  soul  was  fired  at  the  thought  of  so  much  gold,  and  so 
 much   glory,  almost  within  his-  eager  grasp.     His    fortune 
 seemed  already  made,  and  his  fame  was  as  sure  as  his  for- 
 
94  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEA. 
 
 tune;  for  he  miglit  now  be  the  first  to  descry  that  ocean, 
 wliich  had  so  long  and  so  intensely  occupied  the  thoughts  of 
 Columbus,  who,  although  confident  of  its  existence,  died 
 without  the  sight. 
 
 Balboa,  having  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  this 
 great  enterprise,  on  September  1,  1513,  set  out  on  the  jour- 
 ney across  the  mountains,  attended  by  Indian  guides,  bearers 
 of  burdens,  and  about  two  hundred  soldiers.  His  path  was 
 beset  with  hostile  tribes,  who  repeatedly  obstructed  his  way ; 
 and  at  one  pass,  a  fierce  and  powerful  Caciqvie,  with  his 
 people,  resolutely  determined  to  prevent  his  further  progress. 
 Balboa,  whose  jmrpose  had  l)ecomc  his  destiny,  and  whom 
 nothing  could  arrest  but  death,  defied  opposition.  He  en- 
 gaged the  Cacique  with  all  the  fury  Avhich  his  varied  and 
 peculiar  circumstances  could  inspire,  and  anon  the  Cacique, 
 with  six  hundred  of  his  men,  lay  dead  on  the  mountain  side ! 
 Thus  baptized  with  the  blood  of  the  innocent,  the  invader 
 advanced  till  he  approached  the  base  of  the  last  ridge,  and 
 there  he  reposed  for  the  night.  On  the  26th  of  the  month, 
 at  the  first  daAvn,  he  resumed  his  march,  and,  by  ten  o'clock 
 in  the  forenoon,  he  reached  the  brow  of  the  highest  hill, 
 when  he  commanded  his  people  to  halt,  while  he  alone,  with 
 beating  heart  and  hasty  steps,  ascended  the  summit.  What 
 a  moment !  What  a  sight !  Forests  deep,  dark,  and  im- 
 mense— fields  of  living  green — rivers  meandering  to  the 
 mighty  ocean,  and  that  ocean  itself  stretching  forth  in  all 
 its  immeasurable  expanse  and  appalling  grandeur.  Such  a 
 scene  was  too  much  for  even  a  ferocious  captain.  He  fell 
 on  his  knees,  and  amid  floods  of  joyful  tears,  extending  his 
 arms  to  the  ocean,  and  lifting  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  he 
 offered  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving  to  the  Most  High,  that  on 
 him,  of  all  Europeans,  had  been  conferred  the  signal  honour 
 of  first  beholding  the  Great  Pacific.  He  then  beckoned  the 
 approach  of  his  attendants,  who  advanced;  and,  on  beholding 
 the  wondrous  sight,  a  priest  of  the  company  struck  up  the 
 Te  Devni,  in  which  the  whole  united  on  their  bended  knees. 
 After  this  mockery  of  devotion,  the  brave  robber  cut  down  a 
 tree,  constructed  a  cross,  and  erected  it  on  the  spot  where  he 
 first  beheld  the  glorious  vista ;  and  then  hastened  down  the 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEA.  95 
 
 mountain  side  to  the  shore  of  the  South  Sea.  On  reaching- 
 tlie  margin  of  the  ocean,  he  marched,  M-itli  sword  and  buckler, 
 into  the  flowing  tide,  and,  with  a  loud  voice,  took  possession 
 of  it,  and  of  all  the  shores  laved  by  its  waters,  in  the  name 
 of  the  Spanish  king.  This  done,  he  then  cut  a  cross  on  a 
 tree  that  grew  within  the  limits  of  the  tide,  while  his  Ca- 
 tholic followers  busied  themselves  with  similar  operations  in 
 the  forest. 
 
 Balboa,  having  thus  taken  possession  of  the  newly  disco- 
 vered territory,  with  eighty  of  his  men,  and  a  Cacique,  his 
 friend,  put  to  sea  in  nine  canoes,  and  were  overtaken  by  a 
 storm,  in  which  they  were  exposed  to  imminent  peril.  With 
 much  difficulty  they  got  into  an  island,  where  some  of  their 
 canoes  were  dashed  to  pieces,  and  all  their  provisions  lost. 
 Next  day  they  escaped  back  to  land,  where  Balboa  com- 
 menced his  favourite  work  of  plunder.  He  compelled  con- 
 tributions of  gold  and  provisions  from  the  natives,  who 
 innocently  informed  him  of  the  wealth  of  Peru,  and  thus 
 added  fresh  fuel  to  the  fires  of  Spanish'  cupidity.  The  bold 
 adventurer,  thus  laden  with  treasure,  and  covered  with  the 
 glory  of  this  great  discovery,  returned  over  the  mountains 
 of  Darien,  and  sent  immediate  despatches  to  the  Spanish 
 king,  apprising  his  majesty  of  this  fresh  addition  to  liis  do- 
 minions.* Then,  without  loss  of  time,  he  took  steps  for 
 building  a  town,  and  establishing  a  port,  on  the  shore  of  the 
 sovithern  ocean.  He  cut  down  timber  at  Ada,  on  the  north 
 sea,  and  thoroughly  prepared  for  putting  together  the  mate- 
 rials  of  two  brigantines,  with  all  the  necessary  iron-work  and 
 rigging.  When  the  whole  was  ready  for  junction,  he  had 
 the  entire  mass  carried  over  the  mountains  by  Spaniards, 
 blacks,  and  Indians. f  He  thus  settled  a  colony  vipon  the 
 coast  of  the  South  Sea,  and  built  the  city  of  Panama. 
 
 Such  were  the  works,  and,  according  to  the  spirit  of  the 
 age,  the  claims  of  Balboa;  but,  like  all  the  first  adventurers 
 in  the  New  World,  he  did  not  survive  to  reap  the  fruit  of 
 his  labours.  Balboa,  in  harmony  with  the  iniquitous  policy 
 of  Spain  towards  Columbus,  Avas  soon  superseded  by  another 
 
 *  Hen-era,  dec.  1.  lib.  x.  'f  lb.  Uec.  2.  lib.  ii. 
 
9G  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEA. 
 
 governor — a  man  who  had  just  discernment  enough  of  liis 
 merit  to  raise  his  own  jealousy  and  envj^  and  skill  enough 
 to  vise  the  discoveries  of  this  great  man  to  increase  his  own 
 private  fortune.  This  worthless  minion  was,  however,  a  po- 
 litician and  a  courtier ;  and  having  repeatedly  and  basely 
 injured  Balboa, he  was  too  Avise  to  stop  there,  and,  therefore, 
 with  consummate  prudence,  under  a  mockery  of  the  forms  of 
 justice,  he  cut  off  his  head,  and  confiscated  his  estate.  This 
 legal  murder  was  perpetrated  in  the  year  1517.  Thus  ter- 
 minated the  career  of  the  great  discoverer  of  the  South 
 Sea.* 
 
 *  European  Settlements,  vol.  i.  p.  G9.     See  also  Hodson's  translation  of  the 
 Memoir  of  Quintaiia. 
 
97 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 
 
 Magellan's  Outset — Papal  Gift — Rejection  of  Magellan's  Services — Patronage 
 of  Spain — Mutiny — A  Captain  stabbed — The  Straits — A  Council — Ma- 
 gellan's Speech — Entry  into  the  Pacific — Scurvy — Great  Distress — La- 
 drones — Philippines — Island  King — Popish  Mass — Modes  of  Conversion — 
 Zebu  visited — More  Conversion — Village  Burnt — Tribute  exacted — As- 
 sault upon  Matan — Death  of  Magellan — His  Charactei" — Borneo — Arrival 
 at  Tidore — Return  to  Spain — Results  of  the  Yoyage — Further  Discoveries. 
 
 Columbus  was  worthily  succeeded  by  Magellan  in  furtlicring 
 the  Avork  of  discovery ;,  under  the  auspices  of  Spain.  Ma- 
 gellan was  by  birth  a  Portuguese,  respectably  descended, 
 and,  from  his  earliest  years,  trained  to  the  naval  profession. 
 He  served  in  the  East  Indies  under  the  renowned  Albu- 
 querque, and  in  1510  attained  great  distinction  in  the  battle 
 of  Malacca.  We  have  seen  that  the  Pope,  as  affected  lord 
 of  earth  and  ocean,  with  a  liberality  limited  only  b}^  the 
 poles,  divided  the  globe  between  Spain  and  Portugal,  allot- 
 ting- one  half  to  each,  commencing  from  the  boundary  line 
 already  specified,  and  anticipating  no  difficulties  from  anti- 
 podal collision.  The  discovery,  however,  of  the  Molucca 
 Islands  by  the  Portuguese,  in  1511,  speedily  brought  the 
 question  to  issue.  The  geographers  of  that  age  could  not 
 tell  to  which  of  the  hemispheres  the  Moluccas  belonged,  nor 
 could  the  donor  help  them ;  for  the  wisdom  of  his  holiness 
 was  less  extensive  than  his  pretended  empire.  The  solution 
 of  this  great  question  was  reserved  for  Magellan,  whom  the 
 court  of  Portugal  had  neglected,  perhaps  injured.  He  ne- 
 vertheless, on  conceiving  the  grand  project  of  circumnavi- 
 gating the  world,  offered  his  services  to  his  ungrateful 
 country,  which  added  to  its  previous  indignities  the  con- 
 temptuous rejection  of  his  honest  tender.  Thus  treated, 
 like  Columbus  in  similar  circumstances,  he  repaired  to  Spain 
 in  expectation  of  proper  patronage.     In  propounding  his 
 
 H 
 
98  FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 
 
 project  to  Charles  V.,  he  wisely  gave  to  it  a  more  practical 
 bearing- — a  bearing-  which  served  powerfully  to  recommend 
 it  to  the  Spanish  court.  He  undertook  to  sail  by  the  west 
 to  the  Moluccas,  and  thereby  to  prove  that  these  islands  fell 
 within  the  division  of  the  globe  assigned  by  the  Pope  to  the 
 crown  of  Castile.  The  plan  was  approved  by  the  King  of 
 Spain,  and  the  services  of  Magellan  were  at  once  accepted. 
 Thus  a  second  time  did  the  pride  and  selfishness  of  Portugal 
 deprive  her  of  maritime  renown  :  by  her  contempt  of  Colum- 
 bus she  lost  the  imperishable  glory  of  discovering  America  ; 
 and  by  her  contempt  of  Magellan  she  lost  the  all  but  eqvial 
 honour  of  the  first  circumnavigation  of  the  globe.*  Articles 
 of  agreement  were  drawn  out  and  settled  in  Saragossa,  and, 
 with  a  scpiadron  of  five  ships  and  two  hundred  and  thirty-six 
 men,  Magellan  sailed  from  San  Lucar,  September  20,  1519. 
 Magellan  having  reached  the  Canary  Islands,  where  he 
 obtained  a  supply  of  wood  and  water,  proceeded  on  his  voy- 
 age ;  and  about  the  middle  of  December  he  arrived  on  the 
 coast  of  Brazil.  Again  putting  to  sea  about  January  11, 
 1520,  he  reached  Cape  Santa  Maria,  on  the  Rio  de  la  Plata 
 — afterwards  unhappily  celebrated  in  connexion  with  the 
 capture  and  calamities  of  the  ship  Duff — where  they  took  in 
 a  supply  of  fresh  provisions.  On  the  eve  of  Easter  the 
 fleet  brought  up  in  a  port  designated  San  Julian,  where 
 they  lay  several  months.  Here  Magellan's  trials  began.  A 
 spirit  of  insurrection  broke  out  in  the  squadron — a  spirit 
 founded  in  that  savage  feeling,  nationality^  which  has  in  all 
 ages  and  countries  disgraced  reason,  and  shed  torrents  of 
 human  blood.  Certain  Spanish  officers  began  to  affect  an 
 inability  to  brook  the  indignity  of  serving  under  a  Portu- 
 guese commander.  In  this  emergency  Magellan  adopted 
 measures  at  which  humanity  shudders;  but  measures  of 
 terrible  efficiency.  Having  written  a  letter  to  one  of  the 
 captains,  who  had  signalized  himself  by  his  insurrectionary 
 clamour,  he  selected  a  proper  person  to  bear  it,  with  instruc- 
 tions to  stab  the  officer  in  the  act  of  its  perusal.  The  letter 
 was  delivered ;  the  seal  was  broken ;  the  document  opened 
 
 *  Sec  Ediubui-gh  Cabinet  Library,  vol.  xxi,  p,  38,  a  yery  excellent  and  accu- 
 rate work. 
 
FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS.  99 
 
 and  surveyed,  and  the  reader  in  a  moment  became  a  breath- 
 less corpse.  Other  measures,  less  reprehensible  and  revolting-, 
 were  instantly  taken  with  other  rebels ;  and  by  these  dreadful 
 methods  order  was  soon  restored. 
 
 After  an  unaccountable  delay  of  about  five  months,  the 
 fleet  put  to  sea  again  on  the  21st  of  August.  After  another 
 two  months'  tarriance  at  Santa  Cruz,  they  sailed  again ; 
 and,  about  the  18th  of  October,  they  discovered  the  strait  or 
 narrow  passage  which  lies  between  the  island  of  Ticrra  del 
 Fuego  and  the  southern  extremity  of  the  continent  of  Ame- 
 rica, and  leads  into  the  South  Sea.  This  strait  had  been 
 the  object  of  his  search,  and  on  its  appearance  a  council  was 
 held  to  discuss  the  prudence  and  practicability  of  proceeding 
 through  it  to  the  ocean.  Some  faint  hearts  pleaded  the 
 shattered  state  of  the  fleet,  and  insisted  on  returning  to  Spain 
 to  refit ;  and  others,  of  firmer  courage,  voted  for  the  prose- 
 cution of  the  voyage.  Magellan,  wishing  to  test  the  spirits 
 of  his  officers,  said  nothing  till  he  had  fully  elicited  their 
 several  views,  and  then,  with  appalling  decision,  he  told 
 them  that,  after  all,  discussion  was  nugatory,  for  it  was  his 
 irrevocable  determination,  in  spite  of  every  peril,  and  of  all 
 perils  united,  to  prosecute  his  enterprise,  and  fulfil  the 
 assurance  he  had  given  to  his  royal  master.  He  then  autho- 
 ritatively commanded  that,  on  pain  of  death,  from  that  hour 
 no  man  should  mention  either  home  or  shortness  of  provi- 
 sions ;  for  the  fleet  should  go  forward,  even  if  the  crews  and 
 himself  should  be  driven  to  eat  the  hides  on  the  ships' 
 yards.  By  this  summary  process  did  Magellan  deal  with 
 the  cravings  of  hunger,  and  the  yearnings  of  affection. 
 
 The  strait  was  explored  and  found  navigable,  the  squa- 
 dron accordingly  entered  it,  and,  on  the  28th  of  November, 
 they  emerged  into  the  South  Sea.  Steering  northwards,  to 
 reach  a  milder  climate,  they  proceeded  on  their  voyage, 
 amidst  great  distress  from  want  of  provisions  and  fresh 
 water.  Scurvy,  accordingly,  in  its  most  frightful  forms, 
 ensued.  Pigafetto,  a  companion  of  the  crews  in  their  tribu- 
 lation, and  the  historian  of  the  memorable  voyage,  thus 
 describes  their  condition : — "  Our  greatest  misfortune  was 
 h2 
 
100  FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 
 
 being  attacked  by  a  malady,  in  wliicli  tlie  gums  swelled  so 
 as  to  hide  the  teeth  as  well  in  the  upper  as  in  the  lower 
 jaw,  whence  those  affected  thus  were  incapable  of  chewing 
 their  food.  Besides  those  who  died,  we  had  from  twenty- 
 five  to  thirty  sailors  ill,  who  suffered  dreadful  pains  in  their 
 arms,  legs,  and  other  parts  of  the  l)ody."  After  entering 
 the  Pacific  Ocean,  their  condition,  for  the  long  space  of 
 nearly  four  months,  was  one  of  unmingled  and  intolerable 
 affliction.  They  were  reduced  literally  to  the  distress  and 
 famine  which  the  brave,  but  barbarous,  commander  had 
 assumed  as  possible.  Amid  the  gnawings  of  hunger,  and 
 the  ardours  of  devouring  thirst,  they  were  driven  to  chew 
 such  portions  of  leather  as  the  ships  supplied;  even  saw- 
 dust was  devoured  as  if  it  had  been  the  staff  of  life ;  and 
 mice  Avere  as  precious  as  the  finest  venison  ;  these  creatures 
 were  in  such  demand  as  to  bring  half  a  ducat  a-piece.  They 
 drank  putrid  water,  although  less  a  beverage  than  a  poison. 
 To  these  miserable  men,  however,  Hope  at  length  unveiled 
 her  smiling  face,  and  waved  her  magic  wand.  Early  in 
 March  they  saw,  in  the  distant  horizon,  the  semblance  of 
 land;  and  to  their  great  joy,  on  the  6th,  they  discovered 
 three  islands,  which  were  well  peopled,  clothed  with  beauty, 
 and  apparently  fertile.  The  natives  paddled  off  in  their 
 canoes,  bearing  for  barter  rice,  yams,  and  cocoa-nuts,  which 
 furnished  a  most  seasonable  supply  to  the  famishing  ma- 
 riners. 
 
 The  islanders,  though  kind  and  hospitable,  were  much 
 addicted  to  thieving,  on  account  of  which  the  group  was 
 designated  the  Ladrones — that  is,  the  thieves.  The  savage 
 nature  of  the  admiral  displayed  itself  in  relation  to  this 
 propensity  in  a  manner  which  merits  the  most  indignant 
 reprobation,  and  which  suffices  to  tarnish  the  lustre  of  a 
 thousand  excellences.  The  simple  natives,  captivated  ])y 
 its  beauty,  contrived  to  steal  the  skiff  from  the  stern  of  the 
 admiral's  ship,  upon  Avhich  he  landed  with  a  body  of  his 
 men,  plundering  the  people,  and  burning  up  many  of  their 
 habitations — an  outrage  rendered  still  more  abominable  by 
 the  effusion  of  human  blood,  for  several  of  the  poor  islanders 
 
FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS.  101 
 
 were  killed  on  the  occasion.  This  cluster  of  islands  lies  in 
 the  North  Pacific,  to  the  north  of  the  Carolines.  They  arc 
 fifteen  or  sixteen  in  number. 
 
 Proceeding  on  their  way,  about  the  middle  of  March, 
 they  discovered  another  group,  which  they  called  the  Phi- 
 lippines. These  islands  form  a  distinct  division  of  the 
 Indian  archipelago,  and  extend  from  Borneo  nearly  to  For- 
 mosa. The  state  of  the  natives  in  this  group  was,  perhaps, 
 upon  the  whole  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  that  of  any  one  of 
 the  numerous  islands  subsequently  discovered  in  the  South 
 Seas.  They  were  friendly,  and  had  made  considerable 
 approaches  to  civilization.  Leaving  Humunu,  the  main 
 island,  they  touched  at  Mazagua.  The  king  of  this  isle  was 
 a  man  of  comely  appearance  and  olive  complexion.  He  was 
 elegantly  tattooed,  and  partly  clothed  in  cotton  embroidered 
 with  silk ;  he  wore  ear-rings  of  gold,  and  his  head  was 
 adorned  by  a  silken  turban ;  a  dagger  with  a  gold  handle 
 dangled  by  his  side ;  and  his  person  was  decorated  with  a 
 profusion  of  gold  rings.  The  people  also  wore  ornaments 
 of  gold,  and  cotton  head-dresses  embroidered  with  silk. 
 They  were  tattooed,  and  also  perfumed  with  aromatic  oils. 
 Their  lands  were  brought  under  a  state  of  considerable  cul- 
 tivation, and  spices  were  produced  in  abundance.  For 
 fishing  they  used  harpoons  and  nets  ;  and  for  war  they  had 
 lances  and  bucklers,  clubs  and  cutlasses.  Magellan  pre- 
 sented his  majesty  and  his  attendants  with  cloth  of  various 
 colours,  glasses,  knives,  and  crystal  beads ;  and  presents 
 AVere  received  in  return.  A  slave  on  board,  a  native  of  Su- 
 matra, was  of  great  service  in  carrying  on  something  of 
 rational  traflEic  with  the  natives,  who  understood  many  of  his 
 words.  Here  for  the  first  time  a  spirit  of  superstition  came 
 over  the  mind  of  the  boisterous  admiral,  who,  in  return  for 
 the  hospitality  of  the  islanders  of  Mazagua,  determined, 
 after  his  own  notions,  to  make  them  Christians.  On  Easter- 
 day,  accordingly,  a  party  of  the  Spaniards  went  on  shore  to 
 say  mass,  when  some  of  them  received  the  communion,  so 
 called,  at  the  close  of  which  the  admiral  exhibited  a  dance 
 with  swords,  which  greatly  delighted  the  king.  He  next 
 proceeded  to  erect  on  a  hill  top  a  huge  cross,  garnished  with 
 
102  FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 
 
 nails "  and  mounted  by  a  crown  of  thorns,  informing  the 
 islanders  that,  if  they  continued  to  present  to  it  proper  ado- 
 ration, it  Avould  protect  them  from  thunder,  tempests,  and 
 various  calamities.  The  Spaniards  A^ere  then  formed  into 
 battalions ;  and,  having  fired  a  round  of  musketry  for  the 
 confirmation  of  their  savage  disciples,  they  returned  to  the 
 ships.  Such  Avere  the  first  efforts  of  Popery  for  the  conA^cr- 
 sion  of  the  Philippines. 
 
 Leaving  Mazagua  on  the  5th  of  April,  on  the  7th  the 
 squadron  entered  a  bay  or  harbour  at  Zebu,  an  island  ren- 
 dered famous  by  the  circumstance  of  its  being  the  first  set- 
 tlement of  the  Spaniards  among  the  Philippines.  This  Avas 
 a  place  of  some  importance,  and  its  king  possessed  consider- 
 able Avealth  and  poAver.  Magellan,  therefore,  deemed  it 
 politic  at  once  to  magnify  the  importance  of  his  royal  master 
 and  himself  Appearances,  moreover,  Avere  rather  alarming, 
 for,  on  approaching  the  island,  a  body  of  some  tAVO  thousand 
 Avarriors,  armed  Avith  spears  and  shields,  stood  at  the  Avater- 
 side  to  receive  the  strangers.  The  ships  accordingly  entered 
 the  port  Avith  their  colours  flying,  and  their  cannon  roaring, 
 Avhich  made  the  island  shake,  and  the  hearts  of  its  heroes 
 tremble.  Magellan  sent  an  ambassador,  Avith  Enrique  the 
 slave  interpreter,  to  the  king,  Avho  Imde  them  Avelcome  ;  and 
 a  treaty  offensive  and  defensive  Avas  soon  formed.  Here  again 
 Magellan  resumed  his  Avork  of  conversion,  and  in  a  fcAV  days 
 baptized  half  their  number.  This  operation  Avas  conducted 
 on  the  shore,  Avhere  a  temporary  chapel  Avas  constructed,  in 
 Avhich  mass  Avas  performed  Avith  all  the  imposing  ceremonies 
 practicable  under  the  circumstances,  to  Avhich  sublimity  Avas 
 added  by  the  intermingling  thunder  of  the  gre^^t  guns.  The 
 royal  family  Avere  among  the  first  converts.  In  furtherance 
 of  his  object,  Magellan  added  a  miracle  to  the  omnipotence 
 of  gvmpoAvdcr,  by  the  performance  of  a  cure  on  the  king's 
 brother — the  best  svibject  that  could  have  been  selected.  The 
 prince  immediately  after  baptism  began  to  recover  of  a  dan- 
 gerous illness;  but  a  restorative  cordial,  repeated  during 
 several  successive  days,  had  as  much  to  do  Avith  the  marvel 
 as  the  "gifts"  of  Magellan.  The  triumph  of  the  admiral 
 Avas  noAv  complete,  and  the  Avork  of  delusion  rapidly  ad- 
 
FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS.  103 
 
 vanced.  Crosses  were  multiplied  and  idols  abolished ;  and 
 in  the  course  of  a  fortnight  the  entire  population  of  Zebu, 
 and  some  adjacent  isles,  were  baptized.  The  inhabitants  of 
 one  village,  the  last  strong-hold  of  common  sense,  stood  out ; 
 but  the  admiral,  with  his  characteristic  tenderness,  removed 
 the  non-conformist  blot  by  burning  the  village,  and  then 
 erecting  a  cross  amid  its  desolation  and  ashes.  But  as  the 
 spring  of  the  tiger  has  sometimes  landed  him  between  the 
 jaws  of  the  crocodile,  so  the  murderous  courage  of  Magellan 
 brought  his  career  to  a  speedy  end. 
 
 Magellan,  finding  the  poor  islanders  and  their  chiefs  so 
 hospitable  and  friendly,  rapaciously  proceeded  to  exact 
 tribute  of  them — an  act  of  humiliation  and  wrong  to  which 
 the  bulk  of  the  chiefs  readily  submitted.  There  was  not 
 Avanting,  hoAvevcr,  one  brave  spirit  who  stood  up  to  assert  his 
 rights  as  a  man  and  as  a  prince,  and  to  resist  the  arrogance 
 of  the  Spanish  admiral.  The  King  of  Matan  sternly  and 
 nobly  answered  the  piratical  demand  to  this  effect:  "As 
 strangers,  I  wish  to  supply  your  wants,  to  show  you  all 
 proper  respect,  and  I  have  sent  you  a  present ;  but  I  owe  no 
 obedience  to  tiiose  whom  till  now  I  have  never  seen,  and  I 
 will  pay  none."  This  manly  reply,  which  ought  to  have 
 humbled  and  abashed  Magellan,  only  served  to  infuriate 
 him.  He  instantly  resolved  on  the  destruction  of  the  re- 
 fractory prince  :  a  deed  of  barbarity  of  which  his  officers  ex- 
 ceedingly disapproved,  but  from  which  the  mad  admiral 
 could  not  be  dissuaded.  It  seemed  now,  indeed,  as  if  heaven, 
 impatient  of  his  inhumanity,  had  given  him  over  to  a  spirit 
 of  delusion,  which  hurried  him  on  to  ruin.  On  Saturday, 
 April  the  27th,  he  landed  with  a  body  of  only  forty-nine 
 men,  and  attacked  a  multitude  of  about  fifteen  hundred  na- 
 tives. The  Spaniards  were  clothed  in  mail,  and  armed  with 
 cross-bows  and  muskets ;  while  the  islanders  used  the  com- 
 mon arrow  and  wooden  lances.  The  natives,  strong  in  a 
 good  cause,  and  fired  by  the  love  of  all  that  is  dearest  to 
 man,  received  their  assailants  with  great  courage,  which  in- 
 creased as  the  battle  raged.  The  Spanish  fire,  by  some 
 means,  natural  or  extraordinary,  did  very  little  execution ; 
 and  after  enough  time  and  powder  had  been  spent  to  have 
 
104  FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  TTIE  SOT'TH  SEAS. 
 
 mowed  tloAvn  flic  half  of  tlicni,  their  ranks  appeared  unbroken. 
 The  admiral,  in  hope  of  dispersing  them,  despatched 
 a  party  of  his  little  band  to  burn  an  adjacent  village — a  de- 
 vice Avhich  only  tended  to  augment  the  fury  of  the  natives, 
 some  of  Avhom  flew  to  the  spot,  and,  falling  upon  the  authors 
 of  their  calamit)',  exacted  their  lives  as  the  price  of  their 
 crime.  Those  who  remained  to  carry  on  the  battle  with 
 Magellan  began  to  profit  by  experience;  perceiving  that 
 the  legs  of  the  Spaniards  were  not  protected  by  the  mail,  at 
 them  they  now  took  a  steady  aim ;  and,  at  the  same  time, 
 boldly  rushing  on  the  little  band,  they  threw  them  into  com- 
 plete disorder,  and  compelled  them  to  give  way  on  all  sides. 
 Not  more  than  seven  or  eight  men  now  remained  with  Ma- 
 gellan, who  was  himself  wounded  in  the  limbs  by  a  poisoned 
 arrow.  The  natives  now,  exerting  all  their  strength,  specially 
 marked  out  the  admiral  for  destruction.  They  hurled  stones 
 repeatedly  against  his  head ;  they  twice  struck  off  his  hel- 
 met; and,  thrusting  a  lance  through  the  bars,  they  wounded 
 him  in  the  temple ;  in  addition  to  all  this  disaster,  he  was 
 disabled  in  his  sword  arm.  The  unhappy  man,  with  his 
 companions,  then  became  an  easy  prey ;  the  natives  urgently 
 pressed  upon  them,  driving  them  backwards  to  the  ocean. 
 The  desperate  Spaniards,  however,  still  maintained  the  con- 
 flict, till  they  found  themselves  deep  in  the  water,  when  an 
 islander  gave  Magellan  a  fatal  blow  on  the  leg,  which 
 brought  him  down  on  his  face  among  the  waves.  Here  he 
 was  immediately  despatched.  His  men,  seeing  that  all  was 
 over,  fled  to  their  boats,  leaving  their  heroic  leader  in  the 
 hands  of  their  conqvierors.  Eight  of  the  Spaniards  were 
 killed,  and  twenty-two  were  wounded.  Thus  the  King  of 
 Matan  nobly  asserted  his  liberties,  repelled  the  ruthless 
 invader,  and  throughout  i\ic  islands  acquired  for  himself 
 a  matchless  glory. 
 
 With  all  our  abhorrence  of  his  barbarities,  justice  demands 
 for  Magellan  the  praise  of  distinguished  ability.  This  ex- 
 pedition, in  point  of  danger  and  difficulty,  far  exceeded 
 everything  of  the  like  nature  that  had  been  known  among 
 men ;  but  Magellan  was  fully  equal  to  its  conduct  and  com- 
 mand.    In  no  respect  was  he  inferior  to  De  Gama,  unless  it 
 
FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS.  105 
 
 be  that  he  was  by  nature  somewhat  more  ferocious.  He  is 
 entitled  to  occupy  a  first  place  among  that  group  of  mighty 
 men  who  arose  in  the  maritime  school  of  Portugal.  In  all 
 those  qualities  essential  to  the  highest  seamanship,  Magellan 
 Avill  not  suffer  by  comparison  even  with  Columbus.  The 
 superior,  the  peerless  greatness  of  the  latter  arose  from  his 
 exalted  piety,  his  humanity,  his  benevolence,  and  his  awful 
 sense  of  justice.  The  voyage  of  Magellan,  however,  was  in 
 some  respects  far  more  adventurous  and  difficult  than  the 
 first  and  great  voyage  of  Columbus,  and  more  than  three 
 times  its  length,  while  the  afflictions  from  famine  and  dis- 
 ease, to  which  he  and  his  crews  were  subjected,  Avere  incom- 
 parably greater.  It  is  also  worthy  of  remark,  that,  ever  after 
 the  first  mutiny,  the  crews  and  commanders  of  Magellan's 
 squadron  yielded  the  most  implicit  obedience,  and  followed 
 him  without  a  murmur  throughout  the  dr.eary  length  of  his 
 apparently  interminable  voyage.  In  this  respect  they  form 
 a  remarkable,  an  admirable  contrast  to  the  crew  of  Colum- 
 bus— a  contrast  which  can  be  satisfactorily  accounted  for 
 only  on  one  of  tAVO  grounds :  either  they  were  a  body  of  su- 
 perior men,  or  Magellan  had  more  of  that  authoritative  and 
 all-controlling  quality  essential  to  the  effective  management 
 of  impracticable  materials.  It  is  also  a  well  attested  fact, 
 that,  with  all  his  savageness,  the  love  of  his  person  was 
 equalled  only  by  respect  for  his  aiithority.  If  Columbus 
 was  the  first  discoverer  of  America,  Magellan  was  the  first 
 circumnavigator  of  the  globe. 
 
 On  the  death  of  the  admiral,  which  Pigafctta  described  as 
 the  extinction  of  their  guide,  their  light,  and  their  support, 
 the  King  of  Zebu  proved  treacherous,  and  a  massacre  of  the 
 principal  Spaniards  ensued,  in  which  the  captains  perished. 
 The  adventurous  crew,  however,  held  on  their  voyage  for 
 the  Moluccas,  of  which  they  had  heard  at  Zebu.  They 
 touched  at  the  island  of  Bohol,  at  Chippit  in  Mindanao,  and 
 at  Cagayan  Sooloo,  where  they  received  the  first  intelli- 
 gence of  Borneo,  the  largest  of  the  Sunda  islands,  and,  next 
 to  Australia,  the  largest  in  the  Avorld.  After  much  hard- 
 ship they  reached  Puluan,  where  they  procured  provisions 
 and  a  pilot ;  and  then  proceeded  to  Borneo,  at  which  they 
 arrived  on  July  8th,  1521.     The  king  received  thera  well. 
 
106  FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 
 
 but  they  soon  quarrelled.  The  squadron,  after  some  de- 
 predations, put  to  sea  again,  and  touching  at  Sarrang-an, 
 where  they  obtained  pilots,  they  proceeded  in  search  of  the 
 Moluccas,  and  on  the  8th  of  November  they  arrived  at 
 Tidore.  Here  they  were  hospitably  received;  a  large 
 amount  of  barter  was  carried  on,  and  by  the  middle  of  De- 
 cember their  cargo  was  completed:  but  it  was  then  dis- 
 covered that  one  of  the  vessels,  the  Trinidad,  was  unfit  for 
 sea.  The  Vitoria,  therefore, — the  other  vessel  having  been 
 previously  destroyed — with  forty-seven  Europeans,  some 
 Indians,  and  Molucca  pilots,  put  to  sea  alone  on  her  return 
 to  Spain.  The  Trinidad,  having  refitted,  proceeded  to  re- 
 cross  the  Pacific,  bvit  was  nearly  wrecked ;  and,  being  driven 
 back  by  adverse  Avinds,  she  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Portu- 
 guese, and  her  crew  were  made  prisoners.  After  much  dis- 
 tress, a  mutiny,  ^nd  the  loss  of  tAventy  men,  the  Vitoria 
 reached  San  Lucar,  on  Saturday,  September  6th,  1522,  and 
 on  the  8th  went  up  the  river  to  Seville.  Thus  ended  a 
 voyage  that  had  consumed  three  years  and  thirty-seven  days, 
 during  which  the  Vitoria  sailed  nearly  15,000  leagues. 
 Of  the  Avhole  squadron  she  was  the  only  ship  that  returned 
 to  Spain ;  the  admiral  and  all  the  original  captains  came  to 
 an  untimely  end.  Of  two  hundred  and  thirty-four  officers 
 and  seamen,  only  thirteen  Spaniards  survived  to  visit  their 
 native  land ;  and  of  sixty  men  who  had  sailed  from  the  Mo- 
 luccas with  the  Vitoria,  only  eighteen  came  back  to  Spain. 
 This  handful  of  survivors,  on  reaching  Seville,  walked  to 
 church  in  their  shirts,  barefooted,  with  burning  tapers  in 
 their  hands,  to  return  thanks  to  the  Most  High  for  their 
 wondrous  preservation. 
 
 By  this  celebrated  voyage  several  great  objects  were 
 realized.  The  spherical  form  of  the  earth  Avas  thus  satisfac- 
 torily demonstrated :  the  southern  boundary  of  the  American 
 continent  Avas  ascertained,  and  the  extent  of  the  mighty 
 ocean  Avhich  rolls  betAveen  it  and  Asia  determined ;  the  first 
 portion  of  the  islands  of  the  Pacific  Avas  discovered  ;  and  a 
 path  opened  up  to  succeeding  navigators. 
 
 During  the  sixteenth  century,  three  additional  voyages  of 
 circumnavigation  Avere  performed :  the  first  by  Drake,  the 
 second  by  Cavendish,  and  the  third  by  Van  Noort,  besides 
 
FIRST  VOYAGE  TO  THE  SOUTH  SEAS.  107 
 
 otlier  voj^ages,  great,  altliougli  of  more  limited  extent.  By 
 these  means  the  work  of  discovery  had  been  considerably 
 advanced  among  the  islands,  and  along  two  of  the  coasts,  of 
 the  South  Sea.  The  American  continent,  its  Avestern  boun- 
 dary, was  explored  from  New  Albion  to  Cape  Pilares  on 
 Tierra  del  Fuego;  Drake  had  even  seen  Cape  Horn,  its 
 southern  promontory  and  extreme  limit ;  and  the  Dutch  had 
 discovered  New  South  Shetland.  A  number  of  islands  along 
 the  coast  had  also  been  found,  among  which  were  Chiloe, 
 Mocha,  Mas-afuera,  Juan  Fernandez,  San  Felix,  San 
 Amber,  San  Tomas,  and  the  Pearl  Islands.  The  eastern 
 boundary  of  the  Southern  Pacific  was  less  known ;  yet  even 
 here,  great  things  had  been  accomplished.  The  Japan 
 islands,  Formosa,  and,  as  we  have  already  seen,  the  Philip- 
 pines or  Archipelago  of  St.  Lazarus,  Borneo,  the  Moluccas, 
 Papua  or  Ncav  Guinea,  and  several  smaller  islands,  had  alb 
 Avith  more  or  less  minuteness,  been  examined,  and  might  be 
 considered  as  defining  the  eastern  limits  of  the  Pacific,  from 
 the  latitude  of  forty  degrees  north,  to  that  of  ten  degrees  on 
 the  opposite  side  of  the  equator.  Southward  of  this,  all  was 
 unexplored  and  unknown ;  but  the  geographers  of  that  age, 
 the  dupes  of  hypothesis,  confidently  held  that  it  embraced  a 
 vast  continent,  which  extended  from  New  Guinea  to  the 
 neighbourhood  of  Tierra  del  Fuego,  which  they  designated 
 Terra  Australis  nonxhmi  cognita, — the  land  of  the  south  not 
 yet  descried.  Something,  hoAvever  little,  had  also  been  done 
 in  the  Avay  of  discovery  among  the  innumerable  clusters  of 
 beautiful  islands  Avhichbestud  the  bosom  of  that  vast  ocean. 
 Las  Desventuradas,  the  Ladrones  or  Marians,  the  Sequeira 
 or  Pelew,  and  several  others  of  the  Carolines ;  the  islands  of 
 San  Bernardo,  Las  Marquesas,  Solitaria,  the  Solomons, 
 Santa  Cruz,  and  a  feAv  smaller  groups^,  were  all  that  Avere 
 knoAvn  of  those  countries  and  islands,  the  extent  and  number 
 of  Avhich  have  at  length  claimed  for  them  the  rank  of  a  fifth 
 division  of  the  globe.*  We  shall  afterAvards  speak  more 
 particularly  of  those  groups  in  Avhich  the  London  Missionary 
 Society  commenced  its  first  operations. 
 
 *  See  Edin.  Cab.  Lib.  vol.  xxi.  p.  103. 
 
108 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 PRINCIPAL  GROUPS  OF  ISLANDS  IN  THE  PACIFIC  OCEAN,  AND 
 ORIGIN  OF  THEIR  INHABITANTS. 
 
 Extent  of  Discovery — Dimensions  of  the  Ocean — Division  and  Classification  of 
 the  Islands — Their  History — Two  classes  of  Population — Malay  Classes — 
 Proofs  of  Malay  Origin — Negi-o  Classes — First  Stations  of  the  London 
 Missionary  Society. 
 
 The  work  of  the  pure  geographer,  in  relation  to  the  islands 
 of  the  Sovith  Seas,  is  now  far  advanced  towards  a  state  of 
 completion.  Although  many  separate  isles,  and  even  some 
 small  groups,  may  yet  remain  to  be  found,  nevertheless  it  is 
 certain  that  the  general  harvest  of  discovery  has  been  reaped, 
 and  that,  with  the  exception  of  some  outskirt  patches,  nothing 
 remains  but  the  gleanings.  The  limits  of  that  mighty 
 ocean  are  tolerably  defined,  and  the  mass  of  its  habitable 
 islands  determined,  denominated,  and  classified.  This  im- 
 mense region  of  islands  extends  upwards  of  fiv«  thousand 
 miles  north  and  south,  and  three  thousand  six  hundred  east 
 and  west.  The  islands  are  by  nature  arranged  in  two  di- 
 visions,— those  on  the  north  of  the  line,  and  those  on  the  south 
 of  it.  On  the  north  are  the  Ladrone,  Pelew,  and  Caroline 
 islands,  the  llolick  Chain,  and  lladsaclc  Cliain,  and  the 
 Sandwich  Islands ;  on  the  south  are  the  Friendly  Isles,  New 
 Hebrides,  Navigator's  Islands,  Hervey  Islands,  Society 
 Islands,  Georgian  Islands,  Austral  Islands,  Marquesas,  and 
 Washington  Islands. 
 
 To  the  work  of  the  geographer  naturally  succeeds  that  of 
 the  historian ;  but,  in  regard  to  those  islands,  their  authentic 
 history  can  be  carried  back  little  further  than  the  date  of 
 their  discovery.  A  multitude  of  interesting  historical  ques- 
 tions vrespccting  them  must  therefore  remain  for  ever  un- 
 answered. When  did  their  peopling  commence?  Whicli 
 island  was  first  occupied  ?      Whence  came  the  occupants  ? 
 
PRINCIPAL  GROUPS  OF  ISLANDS  IN  THE  PACIFIC,  &C.       109 
 
 What  was  their  number  ?  How  were  they  conveyed  thither  ? 
 Were  they  borne  along  involuntarily  by  the  breath  of  the 
 storm,  or  did  they  emigrate  ?  What  was  the  course  taken 
 subsequently  by  the  work  of  diffusion  ?  How  came  it  that 
 islands  so  numerous,  so  widely  spread,  and  so  distant,  have 
 at  length  all  been  populated  ?  Was  it  the  fruit  of  chance, 
 or  of  design,  or  of  a  series  of  special  providences  ?  Answers 
 to  these,  and  a  few  more  similar  questions,  would  go  far  to 
 illumine  the  domestic  economy,  political  state,  and  theoloo-y 
 of  these  remarkable  people.  In  the  absence  of  such  answers, 
 the  only  remaining  method  of  eliciting  even  one  spark  of 
 light  upon  the  subject,  is,  to  compare  the  islanders  among 
 themselves  and  with  the  inhabitants  of  the  adjacent  and 
 surrounding  isles  and  continents,  in  relation  to  all  the  main 
 points  in  which  comparison  is  practicable.  This  has  been 
 attempted  by  several  hands,  and  the  result  has  supplied  a 
 number  of  satisfactory  conclusions. 
 
 The  main  facts  may  soon  be  stated.  The  best  possible 
 proof  of  a  common  descent  is  community  of  form  and  feature, 
 of  language,  manners,  and  customs.  Now,  it  may  be  confi- 
 dently affirmed  that  the  isles  of  the  Pacific  are  peopled  by 
 two  races  of  men,  the  differences  and  distinction  of  whose 
 origin  are  clearly  indicated  by  their  physical  conformation, 
 colour,  and  language.  These  races  seem  to  claim  paternity 
 with  the  Negro  and  with  the  Malay,  respectively.  In  the 
 one,  the  frame  is  large,  the  skin  black,  and  the  hair  crisped ; 
 in  the  other,  the  frame  is  well  moulded,  the  hair  fine  and 
 glossy,  the  skin  copper-coloured,  and  the  countenance  par- 
 takes strongly  the  cast  of  the  Malay.  This  latter  class  are 
 found  to  occupy  the  Sandwich,  the  Marquesan,  the  Paumotu, 
 the  Tahitian  and  Society,  the  Austral,  the  Hervey,  the  Na- 
 vigator's, and  the  Friendly  Islands,  New  Zealand,  and  all  the 
 smaller  islands  in  their  respective  neighbourhoods.  The  negro 
 islanders,  on  the  other  hand,  arc  found  to  inhabit  the  eastern 
 part  of  Holland,  New  Guinea,  New  Britain,  Ncav  Ireland,  the 
 Archipelago  of  Lousiade,  Solomon's  Isles,  New  Caledonia, 
 the  New  Hebrides,  and  the  Fijis.  In  most  of  the  islands 
 there  is  a  slight  intermixture,  but  this  distinction  is  well 
 founded  in  the  manifest  difference  of  these  two  races.     The 
 
110  PRINCIPAL  GROUPS  OF  ISLANDS  IN  THE  PACIFIC^ 
 
 original  of  these  races,  respectively,  are  not  equally  obvious ; 
 for  the  Asiatic  origin  of  the  superior  class  admits  of  absolute 
 demonstration.  One  common  language  prevails  among 
 them  all :  that  language  comprises  a  multitude  of  dialects, 
 but  all  are  reducible  to  one  radical  tongue,  and  indeed  so 
 similar  as  to  enable  the  natives  of  the  most  distant  parts,  to 
 a  large  extent,  to  understand  each  other,  and  soon  to  con- 
 verse with  freedom.  But  while  these  dialects  all  accord, 
 and  emphatically  proclaim  community  of  origin,  it  admits  of 
 equal  proof  tliat  the  radical  language  is  that  of  the  Malays. 
 This  point — of  itself  sufficient  to  settle  the  whole  question — 
 has  been  proved  beyond  the  possibility  of  doubt. 
 
 But,  to  the  great  argument  resulting  from  language, 
 colour,  and  physical  conformation,  must  be  added  others  of 
 the  utmost  force.  The  readers  of  "  Campbell's  India"  and 
 "  Williams's  Enterprises"  will  perceive  many  points  of 
 analogy  between  the  inhabitants  of  the  regions  described ; 
 and  more  especially  will  these  resemblances  appear  on  the 
 subject  of  sacred  interdiction — ca-^te  and  tabu — of  female 
 treatment — of  suttee — of  conduct  towards  the  aged  and  the 
 sick — of  games,  amusements,  manners,  and  worship.  To 
 this  view,  however,  several  objections  have  been  started; 
 but  to  us  they  appear  to  carry  little  weight,  and  a  formal 
 discussion  of  them  is  not  necessary  to  our  present  object.* 
 
 The  time  is  not  yet  come  for  dealing  effectively  with  the 
 subject  [of  the  negro  islanders.  Points  which  now  perplex 
 us  may  soon  and  easily  be  cleared  up,  when  we  know  a  little 
 more  of  them  and  their  institutions;  hitherto,  however, 
 the  attention  of  our  missionaries  has  been  almost  AvhoUy 
 confined  to  the  superior  class.  But,  in  the  mean  time,  we 
 can  see  no  great  difficulty  attendant  on  the  fact  of  their 
 existence,  either  in  a  state  of  intermixture  or  as  a  distinct 
 nation,  between  the  Malayan  Archipelago  and  the  islands  of 
 which  the  emigrant  Malays  have  become  the  possessors.  Tlic 
 negroes  may  have  reached  their  destination  by  the  same  or 
 similar  means,  and  many  causes,  founded  in  pride,  or  poli- 
 tics, or  whim,  as  in  America,  may  have  prevented  a  larger 
 
 *  See  Marsden's  History  of  Sumatra,  p.  431 ;  'Williams's  Enterprises,  p.  508  ; 
 {Old  Dr.  Lang's  Yiew  of  the  Polyuesiaii  Nation; 
 
AND  ORIGIN  OF  THEIR  INHABITANTS.  Ill 
 
 intermixture^  and,  in  many  instances,  have  worked  an  ulti- 
 mate separation.  But,  be  these  things  as  they  may,  when 
 missionaries  shall  once  have  settled  among  them,  fully  de- 
 veloped the  principles  of  their  language,  analysed  their 
 superstitions,  manners,  customs,  and  gathered  up  their 
 popular  traditions  on  the  subject  of  their  own  origin  and 
 history,  all  that  is  mysterious  and  intricate  will  probably 
 become  clear,  plain,  and  certain. 
 
 The  directors  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  after 
 determining  to  commence  their  glorious  labours  among  the 
 islands  of  the  South  Seas,  selected,  as  primary  stations,  Ota- 
 heite,  the  chief  of  the  Tahitian  group,  Tongataboo,  the 
 principal  of  the  Friendly  Isles,  and  Christina,  one  of  the 
 Marquesas, — as  commanding  centres  from  which  the  light  of 
 life  might  be  diffused  to  the  surrounding  members  of  their 
 respective  groups.  It  is  proper,  therefore,  that  we  should 
 rehearse,  in  chronological  order,  the  main  facts  connected 
 with  their  discovery. 
 
112 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MARQUESAS. 
 
 Discovery  of  the  Marquesas— Beauty  of  the  Natives — Spanish  Barharity — Mass 
 performed — Murder  of  Natives — Cook's  Visit — A  Thief  shot — Red  Fea- 
 thers— Suhsequent  Yisits  and  Events. 
 
 The  Marquesas  are  a  cluster  of  five  islands  in  the  South 
 Pacific,  which  were  discovered  by  Alvaro  Mcndano  de 
 Neyra^  a  Spanish  navigator,  on  the  21st  of  July,  1595,  and 
 named  in  honour  of  his  patron  the  Marquess  de  Mendoza, 
 viceroy  of  Peru.  When,  on  the  day  following,  the  squadron 
 drew  near  the  shore  of  the  island  Ohittahoo,  a  large  body 
 of  the  natives  made  towards  the  ships,  many  swimming,  and 
 others  paddling  in  canoes,  about  seventy  of  which  approached 
 the  vessels  The  Spaniards  were  exceedingly  struck  with 
 the  extraordinary  beauty  and  the  gentle  manners  of  the  na- 
 tives. The  former  of  these  characteristics  has  equally 
 attracted  the  notice  of  all  subsequent  visitors.  On  the  25th, 
 Mcndano  despatched  a  boat  to  examine  Ohittalioo,  which 
 he  called  Santa  Christina.  Manriqucz,  who  commanded 
 the  boat,  landed,  and  marched  with  twenty  soldiers,  by  beat 
 of  drum,  around  the  northern  village;  but  the  quiet  inha- 
 bitants did  not  stir  from  their  houses  till  the  party  halted, 
 and  called  for  tliem,  when  about  three  hvmdred  men  and 
 women  peaceably  advanced.  In  compliance  with  the  request 
 of  the  Spaniards,  they  brought  several  kinds  of  fruit,  and  a 
 quantity  of  water  in  the  shells  of  tlie  cocoa-nut.  Tlie 
 women,  upon  invitation,  sat  down  among  the  soldiers;  but 
 the  men  were  imperiously  ordered  to  stand  at  a  distance, 
 and  to  fetch  more  water  in  certain  jars  which  had  been 
 brought  in  the  boat.  The  poor  simple  natives,  captivated 
 by  the  sight  of  vessels  so  capacious  and  convenient,  seemed 
 disposed  to  keep  them, — an  act  for  which  the  inhuman 
 Manriqucz  commanded  his  party  to  fire  upon  them. 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MARQUESAS.  113 
 
 On  tlic  28111,  Mendano  brought  his  squadron  to  anchor  in 
 the  harbour,  after  which  mass  was  performed  on  its  shore, 
 when  the  natives  stood  and  silently  viewed  the  novel  spec- 
 tacle. After  taking  formal  possession  of  the  country,  in  the 
 name  of  the  Spanish  king,  he  endeavoured  to  establish  a 
 friendly  intercourse  with  the  people,  and  benevolently  sowed 
 some  Indian  corn  in  their  island.  On  returning  to  the  ship, 
 he  left  the  ferocious  Manriquez  in  command  of  the  party  on 
 shore,  when  another  quarrel  speedily  broke  forth,  and  many 
 of  the  natives  were  killed  by  the  musketry,  with  which  they 
 were  cruelly  pursued  while  retreating,  with  their  women  and 
 children,  to  the  woods ;  whence  the  harmless  but  exaspe- 
 rated savages  vainly  attempted  to  annoy  the  strong  invaders 
 with  lances  and  stones.  After  some  days'  resistance,  they 
 made  overtures  of  submission,  and  brought  presents  of  fruit 
 to  the  guards  which  had  been  placed  at  the  principal 
 avenues.  Intercourse  being  renewed,  some  of  the  islanders 
 and  Spaniards  formed  close  acquaintanceships ;  and  a  native, 
 who  became  intimate  with  Mendano's  chaplain,  went  on 
 board  with  him ;  this  savage  discovered  great  docility,  and 
 seemed  distressed  by  the  chaplain's  departure.  Having 
 refitted  one  of  his  vessels,  and  erected  some  crosses  on  the 
 shore,  on  August  the  5th  Mendano  sailed. 
 
 From  the  days  of  Mendano  till  those  of  Captain  Cook,  no 
 further  visit  was  paid  by  any  navigator  to  those  amiable 
 islanders.  Cook  reached  the  port,  Madre  de  Dios,  of  the 
 original  discoverer,  on  the  7th  of  April,  1774,  where  he 
 anchored,  and  was  soon  approached  by  a  considerable  number 
 of  canoes  ;  but  the  natives  betrayed  strong  symptoms  of 
 either  fear  or  caution,  and  were  with  difficulty  induced  to 
 come  near  to  the  captain's  vessel.  Several  presents,  how- 
 ever, brought  one  of  the  skiffs  under  the  quarter  gallery ; 
 like  sheep,  the  rest  followed  the  example,  and  a  little  barter 
 for  provisions  shortly  ensued.  The  natives,  however,  had 
 provided  for  the  worst ;  each  canoe  had  a  heap  of  stones  on 
 its  bow,  and  every  man  had  his  sling  in  his  hand.  As  the 
 night  drew  on,  this  first  company  of  natives  peaceably 
 retired,  and,  on  the  morning  of  the  following  day,  they 
 returned  in  greater  numbers  well  stocked  with  articles  of 
 '  I 
 
114  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MARQUESAS. 
 
 provision  for  traffic.  They  soon  showed  a  disposition  to 
 cheats  till  a  musket  was  fired  over  the  head  of  one  Avho 
 seemed  an  adept  in  the  art  of  deception.  At  this  time  a 
 considerable  nmnbcr  of  the  natives  were  on  board,  and  Cook, 
 who  was  then  in  one  of  the  boats,  being  informed  that  an 
 iron  stanchion  had  been  stolen,  commancled  to  fire  over  the 
 canoe  in  which  the  thief  was  fleeing,  but  not  to  kill  any 
 person  in  it.  The  commands  of  the  captain  were  not  dis- 
 tinctly heard  amid  the  gabble  and  tumult,  and  the  male- 
 factor was  shot  dead  at  the  third  charge.  Smitten  by  an 
 invisible  hand,  he  fell  a  corpse ;  the  iron  was  immediately 
 thrown  overboard,  and  two  persons  who  were  with  him,  over- 
 whelmed by  the  terrible  event,  sprang  into  the  sea,  but  in  a 
 short  time  they  clambered  into  the  skiff  again,  and  took 
 their  seats  beside  the  dead  man,  where  they  presented  a 
 most  affecting  spectacle.  One  of  them  sat  baling  the 
 blood  and  water  out  of  the  canoe,  in  a  kind  of  hysteric 
 laugh ;  the  other,  a  youth  about  fourteen  years  of  age, 
 looked  with  a  serious  and  dejected  countenance  on  the 
 deceased,  who,  it  was  afterwards  understood,  was  his  father. 
 This  unhappy  circumstance  pvit  an  immediate  stop  to  all 
 further  intercourse.  The  islanders,  full  of  apprehension, 
 assembled  on  the  shore,  armed  with  spears  and  clubs,  and 
 drew  up  under  some  rocks  on  the  north  side  of  the  harbour. 
 Cook,  anxious  to  cultivate  peace,  and  to  procure  fresh  pro- 
 visions for  his  men,  went  to  meet  them  with  a  party  under 
 arms.  Explanations  took  place,  and  friendship,  with  barter, 
 speedily  followed. 
 
 After  this  event,  things  Avent  on  comfortably,  and  an 
 ample  supply  of  various  fruits,  pigs,  fowls,  and  other  things, 
 at  moderate  prices,  were  readily  brought.  But  some  gentle- 
 men introduced  new  articles  of  trade,  particularly  red 
 feathers — objects  more  precious  than  can  be  easily  conceived 
 among  these  children  of  nature,  from  their  intimate  relation 
 to  the  costume  and  services  of  idolatry.  Trinkets,  nails, 
 tools,  and  all  things  were  now  despised,  and  every  voice  de- 
 manded feathers.  Had  the  supply  been  sufficient,  they 
 might  have  procured  whatever  the  islanders  possessed;  but 
 unhappily  the  quantity  was  very   limited,    and   when   the 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MARQUESAS.  115 
 
 feathers  failed  there  was  no  more  food.  The  islanders  sup- 
 posed that,  for  the  means  of  existence,  they  might  make  their 
 own  terms,  and,  rejecting  everything  else,  in  return  for  pro- 
 visions they  resolutely  demanded  feathers ;  and,  under  these 
 circumstances,  the  commander  was  constrained  at  once  to 
 quit  the  island;  and  he  accordingly  sailed  on  the  11th  of 
 April. 
 
 Le  Marchand,  a  Frenchman,  next  visited  the  Marquesas 
 ahout  the  year  1789,  and  was  followed  at  various  intervals 
 by  American  vessels,  that  were  engaged  in  the  fur  trade, 
 and  touched  at  Christina  for  provisions.  On  March  the 
 22d,  1702,  the  Dsedalus  store-ship  touched  at  Ohittahoo  or 
 Christina,  on  her  way  from  England  to  join  Captain  Van- 
 couver. On  this  occasion  the  generous  and  noble  spirit  of 
 the  Englishman  was  strongly  contrasted  with  the  barbarous 
 ferocity  of  the  Spaniard.  The  natives  soon  purloined  the 
 buoy  of  one  of  the  anchors;  but  they  thoughtfully  left  a 
 piece  of  wood  in  its  stead,  tied  to  the  buoy  rope,  which 
 directed  the  crew  to  recover  the  anchor.  Lieutenant  Her- 
 gest,  with  a  party  of  four  men,  went  on  shore  in  search  of 
 water,  when  the  natives  stole  the  buckets ;  and,  in  addition 
 to  this,  they  snatched  his  fowling-piece  from  his  hand.  On 
 returning  to  the  boat,  he  found  that  the  natives,  by  diving, 
 had  cut  away  the  grapnel,  which  had  secured  it.  All  this 
 provocation  was  endured  with  magnanimous  patience  by  the 
 lieutenant,  who,  on  regaining  the  boat,  rowed  close  to  the 
 shore,  and  merely  fired  a  volley  of  musketoons  and  small 
 arms  over  the  heads  of  the  native  crowd,  all  of  whom  preci- 
 pitately fled  to  the  woods  with  the  exception  of  one  valiant 
 savage,  Avho  stood  his  ground,  and  threw  stones  at  the  boat's 
 crew.  Instead  of  shooting  the  barbarous  patriot  dead  on  the 
 spot,  the  British  tars  rather  admired  his  heroism.  To  end 
 the  strife,  and  to  awe,  without  injuring,  the  'inoffensive 
 savages,  the  Daedalus  fired  a  few  cannon  shot  over  the 
 southern  village,  which  so  terrified  the  inhabitants  that  they 
 fled  in  all  directions  to  the  mountains,  where  they  skulked 
 till  sunset,  when  one  of  them  swam  off  Avith  a  green  bough 
 wrapped  in  white  cloth,  which  he  threw  into  the  ship  and 
 immediately  returned  ashore.  Thus  was  peace  effected; 
 i2 
 
116  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  MARQUESAS. 
 
 and  friendsliip  restored^  without  the  effusion  of  one  drop  of 
 human  blood. 
 
 The  lieutenant,  on  the  following-  day,  went  to  the  watering- 
 place,  with  a  party  Avhom  the  natives  of  their  own  accord 
 cheerfully  assisted  to  fill  and  roll  the  casks,  with  Avhich  they 
 also  swam  to  the  boats,  and  were  suitably  rewarded  for  their 
 labour.  Several  thefts  were  still  perpetrated ;  but,  by  pru- 
 dent and  peaceful  means,  the  grapnel,  a  fowling-piece,  and 
 the  astronomer's  theodolite,  were  all  recovered.  The  crowd 
 of  the  islanders  increased  with  their  confidence,  so  as  to  in- 
 commode the  ship's  company  in  their  work ;  the  colours  were 
 therefore  hoisted,  to  signify  that  they  must  keep  off  from  the 
 vessel.  To  this  prohibition  the  men  submitted,  but  the 
 women  persisted  in  swimming  to  the  ship,  till  to  deter 
 them  muskets  Avere  repeatedly  fired  over  their  heads .  Thefts, 
 however,  were  still  frequent  and  daring,  and  the  chiefs 
 Avanted  either  authority  or  inclination  to  repress  them ;  the 
 English,  nevertheless,  abstained  from  all  wanton  violence 
 towards  the  plunderers  ;  but  one  person,  who  made  off  from 
 the  ship  with  a  bucket,  was  unintentionally  wounded  by  a 
 shot ;  no  other  damage,  hoAvever,  Avas  occasioned  by  the  pre- 
 sence and  poAver  of  the  Daedalus,  Avliich  on  March  the  29t]i 
 sailed  from  Ohittahoo.*  The  Prince  William  Henry,  Avhich 
 left  Otaheite  on  the  same  day,  next  visited  Christina,  Avherc 
 her  stay  Avas  very  short,  and  nothing  occurred  Avorthy  of 
 observation.  To  the  Prince  succeeds  the  ButterAvorth,  com- 
 manded by  Captain  Brown,  avIio  anchored  in  Port  Madre  de 
 Dios  on  the  1st  of  June,  1792,  but  staid  only  tAvo  days  to 
 take  in  fresh  Avater.  There  is  no  evidence  of  any  further 
 visit  to  Ohittahoo,  till  the  4th  of  June,  1797 — the  memorable 
 day  Avhen  the  Duff  approached  its  shores. 
 
 *  See  Wilson's  Voyage  of  the  Dicdalus. 
 
117 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  TONGATABOO. 
 
 Character  of  the  Inhabitants — Barter — Native  Hospitality  —  The  Divining 
 Cup — Conduct  of  Tasman — His  Views — Change  in  Cook's  time — Succes- 
 sive Visits  of  Cooli — Captive  King — Subsequent  Visits — Importance  of 
 Tongataboo  as  a  Mission  Station. 
 
 The  Tonga  Islands  comj^rise  tlic  island  of  Tonga,  or  Ton- 
 gataboo, the  Hapai  Islands,  and  Vavaoo.  Tlicy  are  situated 
 to  the  south  of  the  Friendly  Islands,  and  arc  sometimes 
 considered  as  belonging  to  that  group.  Tongataboo  is  the 
 principal  island  of  the  cluster  so  denominated;  it  was  dis- 
 covered by  Tasman,  a  Dutch  navigator,  January  21,  1643. 
 Of  all  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  perhaps,  there  have  been 
 none  in  which  the  natives  have  displayed  so  much  amiability. 
 From  their  manners  and  benevolent  dispositions  they  received 
 from  Cooh,  a  century  afterwards^  the  distinguished  appella- 
 tion by  Avhich  they  are  known — the  Friendly  Islands.  Their 
 confidence  was  as  great  as  their  benevolence ;  and,  like  men 
 conscious  of  intending  no  evil,  they  seemed  to  dread  none. 
 A  canoe  coming  off  to  the  ship,  the  natives  heartily  shouted 
 as  they  approached  ;  and  the  cheer  was  returned  by  the 
 Dutch,  who  first  showed  them  a  piece  of  fine  linen,  and  then 
 pitched  it  towards  the  canoe,  but  falling  into  the  sea  it  began 
 to  sink  before  they  could  grasp  it.  One  of  the  natives 
 plunged  after  it  and  brought  it  up,  when,  as  if  in  token  of 
 thankfulness,  he  laid  it  several  times  on  his  head.  Tasman 
 then  gave  them  presents  of  nails,  looking-glasses,  beads,  and 
 other  trinkets,  Avhich  they  also  laid  on  their  heads.  In  the 
 afternoon  a  canoe  came  off,  bearing  emblems  of  peace,  and 
 containing  four  individuals,  whose  bodies  were  painted  black 
 from  the  w^aist  to  the  thigh,  and  their  necks  covered  with 
 leaves.  These  persons  brought  a  present  of  native  cloth, 
 and  in  return  they  received  a  piece  of  linen,  a  mirror,  a  knife. 
 
118  DISCOVERY  OF  TONGATABOO. 
 
 and  some  spike  nails.  A  glass  being  filled  with  wine  and 
 offered  to  tliem,  they  threw  away  the  wine,  and,  appearing 
 to  think  the  glass  a  gift  equally  Avith  its  contents,  they  car- 
 ried it  on  shore  with  them.  A  number  of  canoes  soon  after 
 arrived,  and  offered  to  barter  cocoa-nuts  for  nails.  About 
 sunset  a  large  number  of  canoes  paddled  from  the  shore, 
 and  drew  up  in  regular  order  beside  the  ship.  Their  de- 
 meanour seemed  to  bespeak  authority ;  they  shouted  repeat- 
 edly in  a  bold  and  manly  voice,  "  Woo  !  woo  !  woo  ! "  After 
 this,  all  on  board  sat  down,  and  one  canoe,  advancing  along- 
 side, delivered  a  present  from  the  king,  comprising  a  hog, 
 cocoa-nuts,  and  yams — a  very  welcome  gift,  which  was  repaid 
 by  a  plate  and  a  portion  of  brass  wire.  The  nails  seemed  to 
 possess  a  value  sufficient  to  have  put  the  whole  island  in 
 motion  ;  provisions,  in  exchange  for  them,  poured  in  vipon 
 the  vessel  till  night,  when  the  barter  was  suspended  only  to 
 be  renewed  in  the  morning. 
 
 A  feeling  of  mutvial  friendship  was  now  shared  on  both 
 sides,  and  the  natives  manifested  the  deepest  interest  in  their 
 visitors ;  but,  being  addicted  to  theft,  they  practised  it  when- 
 ever they  found  an  opportunity — an  act,  on  that  and  other 
 islands,  the  less  remarkable,  where  almost  all  things  are,  in 
 a  measure,  common.  The  ship  supplied  a  wondrous  museum 
 of  art  and  poAver  ;  and  the  firing  of  a  great  gun  was  an  event 
 of  the  utmost  moment.  It  inspired  great  momentary  terror, 
 but,  as  it  was  attended  with  no  mischief,  composure  and  cou- 
 rage soon  returned.  The  attentions  received  on  board  were 
 fully  repaid  by  the  natives  on  shore.  The  seamen,  on  re- 
 pairing to  the  island  for  water,  found  the  wells  so  very  small 
 that  no  vessel  hirger  than  a  cocoa-nut  shell  could  be  dipped 
 in  them.  They  made  signs  to  the  chief  that  the  fountains, 
 to  meet  their  necessities,  must  be  made  bigger.  He  gave 
 instant  commands  to  his  people  to  enlarge  them  ;  and,  while 
 this  was  being  done,  he  led  the  mariners  into  a  beautiful 
 valley,  where  he  furnished  them  with  a  sumptuous  enter- 
 tainment. Among  the  various  presents  given  to  the  ruler 
 was  a  wooden  bowl — the  same,  doubtless,  that  long  after- 
 wards was  used  by  the  sovereign  of  Tongataboo  as  a  divining 
 cup,  to  convict  persons  accused  of  crimes ;  and  a  cup  to  which 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  TONGATABOO.  119 
 
 tlie  same  homage  that  was  rendered  to  the  sovereign  when 
 present,  was  paid  during  his  absence,  as  his  representative. 
 
 Tasman  states  that  he  saw  no  arms  among  the  people,  and 
 that  the  reign  of  peace  and  friendship  appeared  to  have  been 
 imdisturbed  from  time  immemorial.  There  is  reason  to 
 suspect  he  erred  in  opinion ;  or  else,  from  the  days  of  Tas- 
 man to  the  arrival  of  the  Duff  with  her  missionary  pas- 
 sengers, great  changes  in  this  respect  had  come  over  the 
 spirits  of  the  people.  Tasman  seems,  however,  to  have 
 acted  with  much  propriety  among  the  innocent  islanders. 
 Before  departing,  he  ordered  a  white  flag  to  be  brought, 
 and  with  this  he  went  to  three  of  the  chiefs,  to  whom  he 
 explained,  that  he  wished  it  to  be  set  up  in  the  valley  above 
 mentioned,  where  the  seamen  had  been  feasted  with  cocoa- 
 nuts,  fish,  and  fruits,  that  it  might  there  remain  as  a  symbol 
 of  peace  between  them.  This  proposal  was  very  grateful  to 
 the  natives,  and  there  the  flag  was  fixed  according  to  the 
 commander's  wishes. 
 
 Tasman  considered  them  ignorant  of  all  religion,  and 
 strangers  to  the  practice  of  every  sort  of  worship.  He  saw 
 no  temples,  no  idols,  no  priests ;  but  he  perceived  that  they 
 had  a  devout  regard  for  the  serpent  brood.  He  beheld  one 
 of  them  take  up  a  water-snake  Avhicli  was  near  his  boat,  and 
 put  it  respectfully  upon  his  head,  and  then  again  into  the 
 water.  They  killed  no  flies,  although  they  were  very  nu- 
 merous, and  a  great  plague  to  the  island.  His  steersman 
 accidentally  destroyed  a  fly  in  the  presence  of  one  of  the 
 principal  people,  who  severely  frowned  upon  him  for  the 
 deed.  Tasman  also  testifies  that  they  had  made  consider- 
 able progress  in  agriculture,  and  that  he  saw  several  pieces 
 of  cultivated  ground  or  gardens,  where  the  beds  were  regu- 
 larly laid  out  into  squares,  and  filled  with  different  plants 
 and  fruits,  bananas  and  other  trees,  placed  in  straight  lines, 
 which  were  pleasing  to  the  eye,  and  diff'used  a  delightful 
 odour.*  Tasman,  however,  was  upon  the  whole  a  superficial 
 observer,  and,  though  a  credible  witness  as  to  facts,  his  opi- 
 nions deserve  but  little  regard. 
 
 *  See  Tasman's  Journal. 
 
120  DISCOVERY  OF  TONGATAnOO. 
 
 In  the  year  1773 — an  interval  of  one  hundred  and  thirty 
 years, — when  Captain  Cook  first  visited  Tongatahoo,  the 
 Friendly  Islanders  showed  the  same  kindness  to  Cook  as 
 their  ancestors  had  done  to  Tasman.  Weapons  of  a  very 
 formidable  description,  however,  were  now  found  among 
 them,  although  they  generally  went  unarmed.  Their  spears 
 were  barbed  in  a  most  dangerous  manner,  and  their  clubs 
 curiously  carved.  They  were  then  but  little  acquainted 
 with  the  value  of  iron,  of  which  the  only  article  found  among 
 them  was  an  awl,  formed  of  a  nail.  This  had  been  brought 
 from  a  distant  island,  where  Captain  AVallis  had  left  it. 
 The  articles  given  to  their  ancestors  by  Tasman  had  long 
 since  been  worn  out,  and  most  of  them  forgotten  since  his 
 voyage;  the  tradition  of  his  visit  had,  nevertheless,  Ijeen 
 preserved,  and  even  its  period  was  ascertained  by  tliem. 
 
 Cook  revisited  Tongataboo  in  1777,  and  presented  a  bull 
 and  cow,  a  horse  and  mare,  a  ram  and  two  ewes,  with  some 
 goats,  to  Poulaho,  the  king,  and  Fenou,  commander-in-chief 
 of  both  the  military  and  naval  forces.  Some  of  the  animals 
 having  previously  been  stolen  from  Cook,  he  at  once  put  the 
 king  and  several  chiefs  into  confinement  till  restitution  was 
 made.  The  stratagem  succeeded.  The  natives  foolishl}'^ 
 assembled  in  arms  to  release  them ;  but  King  Poulaho  or- 
 dered them  to  desist  from  hostile  attempts.  His  commands 
 were  understood.  The  animals  were  soon  brought  back, 
 when  the  king  and  his  nobles  Avere  immediately  set  at  liberty. 
 These  events,  however,  caused  no  diminution  of  friendship, 
 nor  even  the  slightest  interruption  to  their  entertainments. 
 At  the  close  of  these,  some  of  the  officers,  while  roaming- 
 over  the  island,  were  plundered  both  of  the  articles  they 
 had  carried  with  them  for  trade,  and  of  their  arms.  On 
 hearing  of  this,  the  king  and  his  chiefs  removed  from  the 
 neighbourhood  to  avoid  a  second  captivity  in  the  hands  of 
 Cook ;  but  they  returned  on  the  assurance  that  no  violence 
 would  be  used  towards  them,  and  they  speedily  caused  the 
 articles  Avhich  had  been  stolen  to  be  restored.  The  king, 
 when  afterwards  dining  on  board,  seemed  highly  pleased 
 Avith  the  pewter  plates ;  and,  being  presented  Avith  one,  he 
 frankly  declared  that  he  Avould  substitute  it  for  the  boAvl  or 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  TONGATABOO.  121 
 
 wooden  cup  which  had  previously  sustained  the  oflficcs  of 
 chief  justice  and  viceroy. 
 
 It  is  not  certain  that  any  other  navigator  visited  Tonga- 
 taboo  till  the  last  day  of  December,  1787,  when  M.  de  la 
 Perouse  passed  it  to  the  westward,  and  simply  laid-to,  with- 
 out anchoring ;  and  when  a  number  of  canoes,  having  ap- 
 proached within  twenty  j^ards  of  the  French  ships,  tlic 
 natives  leaped  out  of  them,  and  swam  alongside  with  cocoa- 
 nuts  in  each  hand,  which  they  exchanged  very  honestly  for 
 bits  of  iron,  nails,  and  small  hatchets.  Captain  Edwards, 
 of  the  Pandora,  Avho  came,  about  the  end  of  July,  1791,  in 
 search  after  the  mutineers  of  the  Bounty,  was  the  next  visi- 
 tant. His  stay  was  nearly  as  limited  as  that  of  Perouse. 
 Finally,  D'Entrecasteaux"  and  Huon  anchored  at  Tonga- 
 taboo,  March  3,  1793,  and  were  very  hospitably  entertained, 
 l)ut  no  occurrence  of  any  importance  took  place.  There  is 
 no  evidence  that  any  other  European  vessel  subsequently 
 touched  at  this  island,  previous  to  the  arrival  of  the  ship 
 Duff  with  the  servants  of  the  Most  High  God,  who  went 
 to  show  unto  the  islanders  the  way  of  salvation. 
 
 Tongataboo  was  considered,  by  the  directors  of  the  Lon- 
 don Missionary  Society,  to  be  highly  desirable  as  the  seat 
 of  a  mission,  from  the  extensive  and  intimate  connexion 
 which  subsisted  betwixt  it  and  a  multitude  of  surrounding 
 islands.  While  most  of  those  which  were  dispersed  over 
 the  Pacific  Ocean  were  independent  of  each  other,  or  but 
 slightly  connected,  Tongataboo  was  the  centre  of  govern- 
 ment to  a  surprising  number.  Another  remarkable  circum- 
 stance, in  connexion  with  this  numerous  group,  is  the  fact, 
 that  it  chiefly  extends  in  the  direction  of  north  and  south, 
 which  renders  the  communication  practicable  each  way 
 during  the  trade  wind;  and  most,  if  not  all,  the  islands 
 Averc  regularly  visited  by  the  sovereign  or  the  commander- 
 in-chief  On  these  grounds  it  'was,  doubtless,  an  object  of 
 vast  moment  to  effect  the  establishment  of  a  mission  of  great 
 strength  in  this  imperial  isle ;  and  it  will  be  ultimately  seen 
 that  measures  were  taken  for  realizino-  it. 
 
122 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE. 
 
 Southern  Continent — DiscoTery  of  Otaheite — Cross  erected — Genius  of  Dis- 
 covery in  England — Royal  Instructions  to  Byron — Expedition  of  Byron — 
 Expedition  of  Wallis — Discovery  of  Otaheite— Its  Aspect— Assaidt  by  a 
 Qoat — A  Skirmish — Great  Battle — Second  Battle — Peace  and  Friendship 
 — Gold  and  Spike -nails— Parting  Presents. 
 
 The  delusion  of  a  southern  continent  was  attended  Avith 
 results  of  the  utmost  moment  in  relation  to  maritime  dis- 
 covery. Pedro  Fernandez  de  Quiros  was  prominent  among 
 those  who  contended  for  the  existence  of  such  a  continent,  or 
 at  least  of  an  immense  mass  of  islands,  the  antipodes  of  the 
 greater  part  of  Europe,  Africa,  and  Asia.  He  pursued  his 
 object  till  the  Spanish  court  extended  to  him  its  patronage ; 
 and  having  constructed  two  substantial  vessels,  on  December 
 the  21st,  1605,  he  sailed  from  the  port  of  Calao.  He  held 
 on  his  way  to  the  south,  meeting  a  number  of  uninhabited 
 islands,  till  February  the  10th,  1606,  when  he  approached 
 an  island  divided  by  a  narrow  isthmus,  which  he  named  La 
 Sagitaria,  and  which  from  its  latitude  and  longitude,  its  ex- 
 tent and  form,  and  other  circumstances,  modern  geographers 
 have  generally  identified  with  Otaheite.  On  going  ashore, 
 the  Spaniards  were  well  received  by  the  natives,  who  were 
 naked,  and  variously  armed  with  lances  of  thick  Avood,  burnt 
 at  the  ends,  with  swords  of  the  wood  of  the  palm-tree,  and 
 with  great  clubs.  The  Spaniards,  while  roaming  among  the 
 groves,  discovered  an  altar  rudely  formed  of  stones.  On 
 this  occasion  Torquemada,  Avho  wrote  the  chronicles  of  the 
 expedition,  uses  the  following  remarkable  language:  "Our 
 people,  solicitous,  Avhere  the  Prince  of  Darkness  had  dwelt, 
 to  place  the  royal  standard  whereby  the  Prince  of  Light  gave 
 life  to  us,  with  Christian  zeal  cut  down  a  tree  Avith  their 
 knives,  Avhich   they  formed  into    a  cross  and  fixed   in  the 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE.  123 
 
 middle  of  the  pi  ace/'* — a  symLol  of  salvation  which  has  been 
 gloriously  interpreted  in  Otaheite.  This  was  a  faint  and 
 mingled  ray  of  that  blessed  light  which,  at  a  later  age, 
 shone  with  such  effulgence  through  the  medium  of  England. 
 During  several  ages  no  more  is  heard  of  this  celebrated  isle. 
 The  spirit  of  adventure,  as  if  subdued  by  the  intensity  of  its 
 own  emotions,  and  its  prolonged  gigantic  efforts,  was  hushed 
 to  rest.  In  Portugal,  Spain,  and  Holland,  where  the  genius 
 of  maritime  discovery  and  of  ocean  empire  had  successively 
 appeared  in  its  power  and  glory,  all  was  still,  while  she  had 
 moved  her  seat  to  England,  where  from  an  early  period  she 
 received  both  a  royal  and  a  republican  welcome.  At  length 
 George  III.  ascended  the  throne — an  event  which  proved 
 the  commencement  of  a  new  era  in  maritime  enterprise. 
 The  principles  which  then  animated  the  work  of  discovery, 
 on  the  one  hand,  partook  less  of  a  religious  or  superstitious 
 character,  and  on  the  other,  less  of  a  selfish,  and  ambitious, 
 joolitical  one,  than  they  had  ever  done  at  previous  periods 
 among  other  European  princes  and  powers.  The  instruc- 
 tions delivered  to  the  commander  of  the  first  expedition 
 under  the  auspices  of  George,  and  dated  June  1 7th,  1 764,  set 
 this  matter  in  a  clear  and  satisfactory  light.  That  instru- 
 ment runs  thus : — "  Whereas  nothing  can  redound  more  to 
 the  honour  of  this  nation,  as  a  maritime  poAver,  to  the  dig- 
 nity of  the  croAvn  of  Great  Britain,  and  to  the  advancement 
 of  the  trade  and  navigation  thereof,  than  to  make  discoveries 
 of  countries  hitherto  unknown ;  and  whereas  there  is  reason 
 to  believe  that  lands  and  islands  of  great  extent,  hitherto 
 un visited  by  any  European  power,  may  be  found  in  the  At- 
 lantic Ocean,  between  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  the 
 Magellanic  Strait,  within  the  latitudes  convenient  for  navi- 
 gation, and  in  climates  adapted  to  the  produce  of  commodi- 
 ties useful  in  commerce ;  and  whereas  his  Majesty's  islands, 
 called  Pepy's  Island  and  Falkland's  Island,  lying  within  the 
 said  track,  notwithstanding  their  having  been  first  discovered 
 and  visited  by  British  navigators,  have  never  yet  been  so 
 sufficiently  surveyed,  as  that  an  accurate  judgment  may  be 
 
 *  Dalrymple,  Hist.  Coll,  vol.  i.  p.  113: 
 
124  DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE. 
 
 formed  of  their  coast  and  product,  liis  Majesty,  taking  the 
 premises  into  consideration,  and  conceiving  no  conjunction 
 so  proper  for  an  enterprise  of  this  nature  as  a  time  of  pro- 
 foimd  peace,  which  his  kingdom  at  present  happily  enjoys, 
 has  thought  fit  that  it  should  now  be  undertaken."* 
 
 The  wide  difference  between  this  document  and  the  kin- 
 dred productions  of  Spain  and  Portugal  will  be  at  once  ap- 
 parent. The  salvation  of  men  was  clearly  no  part  of  George's 
 object,  in  prosecuting  maritiiiie  enterprise.  He  left  this  to 
 the  missionary  spirit  of  the  faithful  among  his  people,  and 
 with  what  propriety  he  thus  acted,  let  the  events  of  the  last 
 half  century  declare  !  The  squadron  appointed  for  this  ex- 
 pedition consisted  of  two  shii)s,  the  Tamar  and  the  Dolphin, 
 with  307  officers  and  men,  and  sailed  from  Plymouth  July 
 3,  1764.  The  real  object  of  the  expedition  was  concealed, 
 and,  the  better  to  cloak  it,  the  seamen  were  engaged  to  sail 
 to  the  East  Indies;  but  on  October  22,  after  leaving  Rio 
 Janeiro,  they  Avere  summoned  on  deck,  and  informed  that 
 they  had  commenced  a  voyage  of  discovery,  and  that  their 
 pay  was  to  be  doubled — an  intimation  which  diffused  much 
 joy  in  all  their  bosoms.  Proceeding  according  to  his  in- 
 structions, Commodore  Byron  discovered  the  islands  of  Dis- 
 appointment, King  George,  Prince  of  Wales,  Danger,  and 
 Duke  of  York.  In  his  course  he  visited  Batavia,  and,  after 
 an  absence  of  one  year  and  ten  months,  he  returned  to 
 England.  About  three  months  subsequently,  another  ex- 
 pedition was  sent  forth  to  pursue  the  same  general  object, 
 composed  of  the  Dolphin  and  the  Swallow.  The  command 
 of  the  squadron  was  given  to  Captain  Wallis,  who  sailed 
 from  Plymovith  August  22,  176G.  The  vessels  proceeded  to 
 the  Straits  of  Magellan,  of  which  they  reached  the  western 
 mouth  on  the  11th  of  April,  1767;  and  the  very  day  they 
 entered  the  South  Sea,  they  unhappily  parted  to  meet  no 
 more.  Captain  Wallis,  with  whom  avc  must  now  keep  com- 
 pany, steered  to  the  north-west,  and  on  his  way  successively 
 discovered  the  islands  of  Whitsunday,  Queen  Charlotte, 
 Egmont,  Gloucester,  Cumberland,  Prince  William  Henry, 
 and  Osnaburg,  or  Maiteo. 
 
 *  Hawkeswortli'fs  Voyages,  General  Introduction,  pp.  i.  ii. 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE.  125 
 
 On  Jimc  the  17th,  1707,  the  queen  of  isles,  Otaheite,  ap- 
 peared.    Its  lofty  mountains  were  seen  afar,  but  it  was  not 
 reached  till  the  next  morning,  when  they  approached  it  in  a 
 thick  fog-,  Avhich  quite  concealed  its  shores.     As  the  day  ad- 
 vanced  the   mists    were  cleared  away,    and    the    splendid 
 beauties  of  the  island  became  manifest.     The  mariners  stood 
 enchanted  with  its  loveliness.     Its  fertile  plains,  towerino- 
 mountains,  rocks,  rivers,  and  groves,  its  smiling  habitations, 
 and  teeming  myriads  of  human  beings,  all  conspired  to  invest 
 it  Avith  a  most  romantic  interest.     The  charm  was  height- 
 ened by  the  presence  of  about  eight  hundred  natives,  who 
 swarmed  in  canoes  around  the  ship,  gazing  on  her  majestic 
 fabric  with  inexpressil)le  astonishment.     That  Avonder  was 
 enhanced  by  a  prophecy,  which  the  arrival  of  the  Dolphin 
 had  fairly  fulfilled.     A  prediction  had  been  handed  down 
 from  a  distant  period,  uttered  by  Maui,  a  celebrated  sage, 
 that  in  future  ages  a  vaa  ama  ore,  an  outriggerless  canoe, 
 would  reach  their  shores  from  a  distant  country.     This  was 
 deemed  a  very  improbable,  or  rather  an  impossible  event, 
 an  outrigger  being  indispensable  to  balance  their  canoes,  and 
 keep  them  upright   in  the  water.     While    gazing   on  the 
 noble  structure  before  their  eyes,  they  unanimously  declared, 
 that  the  prophecy  of  Maui  was  fulfdled  by  the  advent  of 
 the  Dolphin.* 
 
 At  length  several  of  the  natives  were  induced  to  come  on 
 lioard ;  but  a  goat  on  deck  induced  their  speedy  departure. 
 The  animal  rudely  butted  at  a  native,  Avho  turned  quickly 
 round  to  discover  his  assailant,  and  beholding  a  creature  of 
 a  species  he  had  never  seen,  raised  on  its  hind  legs,  and 
 prepared  to  repeat  its  attack,  he  was  seized  with  such  alarm 
 that  he  sprang  into  the  sea,  and  was  immediately  followed 
 by  all  his  native  brethren.  They  soon  returned,  however, 
 and  were  cheered  by  the  presentation  of  trinkets  and  nails ; 
 Ijut  one  of  them  snatched  a  new  laced  hat  from  the  head  of 
 a  midshipman,  and,  exulting  in  his  booty,  jumped  over  the 
 side  of  the  vessel,  when  the  rest,  as  if  apprehensive  of  danger, 
 precipitately  fled. 
 
 *■  See  "Mr.  Ellis's  Polyuesiau  Researches. 
 
126  DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE. 
 
 In  the  afternoon  a<jain,  a  considerable  number  of  canoes 
 surrounded  the  vessel,  and  gave  strong  indications  of  hostility. 
 With  a  view  to  their  intimidation  and  dispersion,  Wallis 
 ordered  a  great  gun  to  be  fired  over  their  heads.     The  effect 
 of  the  shot,  however,  was  transient,  and  the  savages  boldly 
 endeavoured  to  cut  off  the  boats,  Avhile  a  shower  of  stones 
 was  poured  upon  the  people  of  the  Dolphin.     To  put  a  stop 
 to  this  mode  of  procedure,  a  miisket  was  fired  at  the  native 
 who  led  on  the  assault.     The  shot  hit  his  shoulder,  and  his 
 companions  perceiving  an  effusion  of  blood  to  proceed  from 
 an  invisible  agency,  leaped  into  the  water,  while  the  other 
 canoes  speedily  dispersed.     Peace  was  soon  restored  agaiuj 
 but  broken  the  following  day.     The  same  thing  repeatedly 
 occurred ;  but  on  June  •24th  matters  assumed  an  aspect  more 
 serious    than   usual.     A   busy  traffic  commenced   in   hogs, 
 fowls,  and  fruit,  for  nails,  knives,  and  trinkets.     The  number 
 of  canoes  continued  unaccountably  to  accumulate  all  day; 
 and  those  which  latterly  arrived  were  double,  very  large, 
 and  considerably  filled  with  round  pebble  stones,  while  each 
 had  a  complement  of  twelve  or  fifteen  powerful  men.     At 
 leno'th  the  double  canoes  closed  around  the  Dolphin ;  certain 
 warriors  sung — some  sounded  the  conch — and  others  played 
 on  a  wind  instrument ;  and,  to  mask  their  purpose,  a  leading 
 personage,  sitting  on  a  canopy  in  a  small  boat,  came  close  to 
 the  ship,  and  handed  up  a  bunch  of  red  and  yellow  feathers. 
 The  captain  acceY)ted  the  gift  as  a  token  of  friendship  in  the 
 supposed  spirit  of  it,  and  was  proceeding  to  present  some- 
 thing in  return,  but  the  native  immediately  paddled  off,  and 
 threw  into  the  air  a  branch  of  the  cocoa-nut  tree,  which  was 
 the  sio-nal  for  battle.     A  wild  shout  burst  from  the  assem- 
 bled host ;  the  whole  mass  of  the  war  canoes  rapidly  concen- 
 trated upon  the  Dolphin ;  and  stones  were  poured  like  hail 
 upon  her   from  every  quarter.     Two    swivels  loaded  with 
 small  shot  were  immediately  fired  upon  them.     The  effect 
 was  to  stun  the  natives  only  for  a  moment ;  the  attack  was 
 forthwith  renewed  by  about  three  hundred  canoes,  contain- 
 ing not  less  than  two  thovisand  men,  while  thousands  lined 
 the  shore.     The  position  of  the  crew  of  the  Dolphin  was 
 now  one  of  the  utmost  i)eril.     The  men,  therefore^  at  once 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE.  127 
 
 repaired  to  their  quarters,  and  opened  a  fire  from  the  great 
 guns,  Avhich  soon  cleared  the  space  around  the  ship,  and  pre- 
 vented the  embarkation  of  more  warriors.  But  the  brave 
 Tahitians  were  not  to  be  thus  put  down.  When  the  lirino- 
 ceased,  the  canoes  mustered  again ;  and  for  a  time,  like  the 
 crouching  tiger,  lay  at  a  considerable  distance  surveying  the 
 Dolphin ;  when  in  a  moment  they  hoisted  white  streamers, 
 and,  avoiding  the  sides  of  the  vessel  from  which  the  thunder 
 had  previously  poured,  in  a  dense  mass  they  approached  the 
 stern  as  a  posture  of  safety,  and  again  commenced  a  shower 
 of  stones,  each  about  two  pounds  weight,  which  they  slung 
 with  such  force  and  certainty,  that  they  seriously  wounded 
 many  of  the  seamen.  Another  body  of  canoes  came  to  assail 
 her  from  the  bow,  as  a  place  of  corresponding  security,  in 
 one  of  which  there  seemed  to  be  a  chief.  To  meet  this  new 
 emergency,  guns  were  run  both  to  the  stem  and  the  stern. 
 A  shot  from  one  of  these  smote  the  vessel  of  the  person 
 deemed  a  chief,  and  cleaved  it  asvmder.  This  struck  terror 
 into  all  hearts :  it  was  the  signal  for  complete  dispersion,  and 
 in  a  brief  space,  not  one  canoe  was  to  be  seen,  while  those 
 who  had  covered  the  shore  fled  with  the  utmost  haste,  and  in 
 terror,  to  the  mountains. 
 
 Even  this  fearful  display,  however,  did  not  suffice  fully  to 
 subdue  the  noble  natives  of  Otaheite.  The  night  of  the 
 25th  was  a  season  of  great  excitement.  Along  the  coasts 
 lights  shone  thick  as  stars ;  the  sound  of  drums  was  heard, 
 the  peal  of  the  conch  echoed  from  vale  to  vale ;  and  at  early 
 morn  the  savages  began  to  muster  in  thousands  on  every 
 side.  The  canoes  swarmed  along  the  shore,  where  they 
 received  hosts  of  warriors  and  bags  of  stones.  The  beach 
 was  covered  with  multitudes,  all  hastening  to  the  river;  and 
 the  hill  which  overlooked  the  harbour  was  clothed  with 
 females  and  young  people,  who  had  assembled  to  view  the 
 coming  crisis,  for  all  appeared  to  feel  as  if  on  the  result  of 
 this  awful  day  depended  the  fate  of  the  island.  After  the 
 completion  of  their  preparations,  the  canoes  in  shoals  ap- 
 proached the  Dolphin.  Wallis  now  perceived  that  nothing 
 coidd  intimidate  these  brave  savages  but  the  fullest  display 
 of  the  deadly  and  irresistible  force  of  fire-arms ;  and  he  con- 
 
128  DISCOVERY  OF  OTAHEITE. 
 
 sidered  that  the  most  humane  course  was  to  make  one  grand 
 demonstration^  which  might  at  once  terminate  hostilities, 
 and  save  all  further  effusion  of  blood.  He  accordingly 
 poured  a  destructive  fire  on  every  side,  and  the  feeble 
 armada  was  immediately  dispersed  like  a  flock  of  sparrows 
 at  the  first  fire  of  a  musket.  Those  canoes  that  had  sea- 
 room  soon  got  beyond  the  reach  of  the  cannon-shot ;  and 
 those  toward  the  west  side  were  hastily  run  on  shore,  and 
 there  abandoned  by  their  affrighted  crews.  The  great  guns 
 were  then  pointed  to  the  woods,  from  which  the  whizzing 
 balls  soon  dislodged  the  skulking  warriors,  who  then  has- 
 tened to  ascend  the  eminence  on  which  the  women  and 
 children  had  seated  themselves.  Thousands  thronged  the 
 hill  in  fancied  security,  when  Captain  Wallis,  to  give  a 
 finish  to  the  work  of  intimidation,  ordered  several  of  the 
 guns  to  be  directed  to  that  spot.  The  arrival  of  two  cannon 
 balls  in  their  midst  inspired  such  dread,  that,  in  a  few 
 minutes,  not  one  of  the  immense  multitude  was  to  be  seen. 
 It  only  remained  to  add  to  the  terror  of  the  artillery  the 
 demolition  of  a  portion  of  their  flotilla  ;  and  the  carpenters 
 were  therefore  ordered  to  destroy  all  the  canoes  that  had 
 been  run  aground.  A  few  hours  beheld  the  beach  strewed 
 with  the  wrecks  of  fifty  or  sixty  of  their  vessels ;  some  of 
 which  were  not  less  than  sixty  feet  in  length. 
 
 This  awful  demonstration  at  once  put  an  end  to  the  war. 
 The  natives  were  now  convinced  that  the  contest  was  liope- 
 less  ;  they,  therefore,  like  wise  men,  determined  on  securing 
 the  friendship  of  their  awful  visitants.  Some  time  after  the 
 battle,  ten  or  twelve  of  them  came  forth  from  the  woods 
 with  green  boughs,  which  they  stuck  up  on  the  shore,  leaving 
 beside  them  hogs  and  bundles  of  cloth.  This  token  of  peace 
 was  accepted,  and  presents  made  in  return.  Harmony  was 
 now  fairly  established,  and  traffic  again  commenced.  Cap- 
 tain Wallis,  in  order  to  discover  their  tastes,  and  the  rela- 
 tive value  in  which  various  objects  were  held  among  them, 
 laid  down  in  their  sight  a  Johannes,  a  guinea,  a  crown  piece, 
 a  Spanish  dollar,  a  few  shillings,  some  new  halfpence,  and 
 two  large  nails,  calling  on  them  by  signs  to  take  what  they 
 most   preferred.     The   nails   were   first    seized   with   great 
 
DISCOVERY  OF  OTAIIEITE.  129 
 
 eagerness ;  and  then  a  few  of  tlic  halfpence,  but  the  silver 
 and  gold  lay  neglected.  The  Dolphin  was  now  abundantly 
 supplied  with  every  necessary  ;  and  after  a  stay  of  five  weeks, 
 during  which  the  health  of  her  crew  was  fully  re-established. 
 Captain  Wallis  sailed  on  the  '27th  of  July.  On  his  depar- 
 ture he  acknowledged  the  hospitality  of  Oberea  the  queen, 
 by  a  variety  of  presents,  among  which  were  turkeys,  a  goose, 
 a  gander,  and  a  cat,  with  many  iron  utensils,  which  in  the 
 eyes  of  the  natives  were  of  inconceivable  value. 
 
130 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 VISITS  OF  BOUGAINVILLE  AND  COOK  TO  OTAHEITE. 
 
 Visit  of  Bougainville — His  Description  of  Otalieite — AfTecting  History — First 
 Visit  of  Cook — His  Reception  at  Owlijhee — Cook  worshipped. 
 
 The  next  vessel  that  visited  Otalieite  was  that  of  Bougain- 
 ville, who  reached  the  island  on  the  6th  of  April,  1 768,  and 
 left  it  again  on  the  14tli  of  the  same  month.  Much  inter- 
 course obtained  between  the  French  and  the  natives,  but 
 nothing  occurred  that  deserves  to  be  recorded,  although 
 much  took  place  over  which,  for  the  honour  of  civilized 
 nations,  a  veil  must  be  drawn.  The  highly  gifted  and  ima- 
 ginative Frenchman  fully  appreciated  the  natural  beauties 
 of  the  celebrated  isle.  Of  his  first  impressions  he  thus 
 speaks : — "  The  aspect  of  the  coast  Avas  veiy  pleasing.  The 
 mountains  rose  to  a  great  height,  yet  there  was  no  appear- 
 ance of  barrenness ;  all  parts  were  covered  with  woods.  We 
 could  scarcely  believe  our  eyes  when  we  beheld  a  peak 
 clothed  with  trees,  even  to  its  solitary  summit,  which  rose  to 
 the  level  of  the  mountains  in  the  interior  part  of  the  isle. 
 Its  breadth  grew  gradually  less  towards  the  top,  and  at  a 
 distance  it  might  have  been  taken  for  some  pyramid  of  a 
 vast  height,  which  the  hand  of  a  tasteful  decorator  had  en- 
 wreathed  with  garlands  of  foliage.  As  we  sailed  along  the 
 coast,  ovu-  eyes  were  struck  with  the  sight  of  a  beautiful  cas- 
 cade, which  precipitated  itself  from  the  mountain  tops,  and 
 threw  its  foaming  waters  into  the  sea.  A  village  was  situ- 
 ated at  the  foot  of  the  waterfall,  and  there  appeared  to  be 
 no  breakers  on  the  shore."*  On  walking  through  the 
 island  his  delight  was  much  increased.  He  says, — "  I 
 thought  I  was  transported  into  the  garden  of  Eden ;  we 
 crossed   grassy  plains,   covered   with  fair   fruit  trees,   and 
 
 *  Voyage,  pp.  187,  188. 
 
VISITS  OF  BOUGAINVILLE  AND  COOK   TO  OTAHEITE.       131 
 
 watered  by  small  rivulets^,  wliicli  diffused  a  delicious  coolness 
 around.  Under  the  shade  of  the  groves  lay  groups  of  the 
 natives^  all  of  whom  gave  us  a  friendly  salutation ;  those 
 whom  we  met  in  the  paths  stood  aside  that  we  might  pass  ; 
 and  everywhere  we  beheld  hospitality^  peace,  calm,  joy,  and 
 all  signs  of  happiness."  Such  was  an  infidel  Frenchman's 
 estimate  of  Otaheite !  This  is  another  example  of  the 
 importance  of  the  precept — "  Judge  not  according  to  ap- 
 pearances, but  judge  righteous  judgment." 
 
 A  circumstance  of  a  touching  character  at  this  time  took 
 place  at  Otaheite.  While  Bougainville  was  among  the  Grand 
 Cyclades,  from  the  figure,  voice,  and  beardless  face  of  a  youth 
 named  Bare,  suspicions  began  to  be  entertained  on  the  sub- 
 ject of  sex.  The  commodore  resolving  to  have  the  point 
 cleared  up,  called  Bare  before  him,  and  inquired  into  the 
 report,  when  the  ingenuous  youth,  with  a  flood  of  tears, 
 confessed  the  fact  to  be  as  had  been  suspected ;  and  related 
 the  events  of  her  history  with  that  beautiful  simplicity, 
 which  is  the  invariable  characteristic  of  truth.  Born  in 
 Burgundy,  of  parents  in  opulent  circumstances,  she  was  left 
 an  orphan ;  and  a  law-suit,  which  followed,  issued  in  the  en- 
 tire ruin  of  her  fortune.  On  the  close  of  this  sore  calamity, 
 she  resolved  to  lay  aside  the  habit  of  her  sex,  and  entered 
 into  the  service  of  a  gentleman  at  Paris ;  but,  hearing  of 
 Bougainville's  intended  expedition  rovmd  the  world,  she  felt 
 an  irresistible  desire  to  join  it,  and,  repairing  to  Rochfort  just 
 before  the  sailing  of  the  vessels,  she  engaged  as  a  servant 
 to  accompany  M.  de  Commerson,  the  naturalist.  In  that 
 capacity  she  acquitted  herself  to  admiration.  She  followed 
 her  master  with  extreme  fidelity,  and  with  astonishing  cou- 
 rage and  resolution,  amid  ice  and  snow,  and  all  the  horrors 
 of  an  intense  winter  in  a  frozen  clime,  up  the  mountain  sides, 
 to  their  hoary  tops,  bearing  loads  of  plants,  herbs,  arms,  and 
 provisions,  Avith  alacrity  and  pleasure.  While  the  ship  was 
 at  Otaheite,  the  adventurous  lady  went  on  shore  with  others 
 of  the  company,  when  the  natives  flocking  around  them  im- 
 mediately fixed  their  eyes  upon  her  and  exclaimed,  "  This 
 is  a  woman !  "  and  were  about  to  treat  her  rudel}^,  when  one 
 of  the  French   officers  rescued  her  from  their  hands,  and 
 
132  VISITS  OF  BOUGAINVILLt: 
 
 ordered  her  to  be  conducted  in  safety  to  the  ship.  The  com- 
 modore truly  observes,  that  this  was  the  first  woman  who 
 circumnavigated  the  globe ;  and  it  is  stated,  that  her  purity 
 of  morals,  amid  all  the  profligacy  which  she  was  occasionally 
 doomed  to  witness,  was  equalled  only  by  her  extraordinary 
 courage. 
 
 The  next  European  visitor  to  Otaheite  was  the  immortal 
 Cook,  who  anchored  in  the  bay  of  Matavai,  on  April  13, 
 1769.  His  object  was  to  observe  the  approaching  transit  of 
 Venus  over  the  disc  pf  the  sun,  and  afterwards  to  renew  the 
 search — set  on  foot  by  Quiros  during  the  previous  century, 
 and  prosecuted  by  Byron,  Wallis,  and  Carteret  in  that  cen- 
 tury— for  a  continent  supposed  to  exist  in  the  bosom  of  the 
 Southern  Pacific  Ocean.  Having  observed  the  transit,  he 
 put  to  sea,  and  discovered  the  islands  of  Tethuroa,  Hua- 
 heine,  Ulietea,  Otaha,  Tubai,  Bolabola,  Maurua,  and  Olie- 
 teroa.  Cook's  Straits,  and  NeAV  South  Wales  ;  and  on  the 
 12th  of  June,  1771,  he  arrived  in  England.  On  July  the 
 13th,  1772,  he  set  out  upon  his  second  voyage  of  circumna- 
 vigation, when  he  revisited  Otaheite,  rediscovered  the 
 Friendly  Islands,  New  Caledonia,  New  South  Georgia,  and 
 Sandwich  Land ;  and  on  July  the  30th,  1775,  he  returned  to 
 Spithead,  after  an  absence  of  three  years  and  eighteen  days. 
 Cook  proceeded  on  his  third  voyage  on  July  the  12th,  1776 ; 
 and,  reaching  the  South  Sea,  he  once  more  visited  Otaheite, 
 and  some  of  its  neighbouring  isles.  On  this  occasion  he  dis- 
 covered the  Sandwich  Archipelago,  and  mournfully  finished 
 his  brilliant  career  on  February  the  14tli,  1779,  at  Owhyhee 
 or  Hawaii,  one  of  the  Sandwich  Islands. 
 
 The  island,  which  the  destruction  of  the  great  English 
 captain  has  rendered  famous  through  all  time,  was  disco- 
 vered by  him  on  November  30,  1 778.  His  reception  on  enter- 
 ing the  bay  of  Karakaooa  was  very  remarkable.  His  papers 
 state,  that  he  had  nowhere  seen  so  numerous  a  body  of  people 
 assembled  at  one  place ;  the  ships  were  covered  with  natives ; 
 immense  throngs  continued  to  come  off  in  canoes ;  hundreds 
 and  hundreds  more  were  swimming  around  the  squadron, 
 "  like  shoals  offish;"  and  the  shores  of  the  bay  were  densely 
 lined  with  wondering  spectators.     A  tradition  had  existed 
 
AND  COOK  TO  OTAHEITE.  133 
 
 from  time  immemorial,  that,  in  the  golden  age  of  tlicir  his- 
 tory, their  god.  Bono,  was  constrained  by  crime  and  its  con- 
 sequent misery  to  take  his  departure  to  a  distant  land ;  and 
 that,  when  so  departing,  he  gave  a  promise  that  he  would  one 
 day  return  on  a  floating  island  furnished  with  everything 
 necessary  to  the  greatness  and  happiness  of  man.  From 
 age  to  age  his  return  was  eagerly  looked  for.  The  arrival 
 of  Cook  was  viewed  and  hailed  as  the  fulfilment  of  the  pro- 
 mise ;  the  islanders  considered  him  to  be  their  god  llono,  and 
 his  ships  the  floating  island.  Assuming  the  divinity  of  the 
 mysterious  visitant,  they  proceeded  to  do  him  what  they 
 deemed  appropriate  honours.  They  worshipped  him  !  On 
 the  mooring  of  the  Resolution,  two  chiefs  came  on  board 
 with  Koah,  a  priest,  who  approached  Cook  with  much  vene- 
 ration, threw  a  piece  of  red  cloth  over  his  shoulders,  and 
 then  retiring  a  small  distance,  made  an  offering  of  a  pig, 
 which  he  accompanied  with  a  long  oration.  After  this,  the 
 priest  sat  down  to  table  with  his  assumed  god,  and  freely 
 partook  of  the  repast  before  him ;  and  in  the  evening  Cook, 
 Captain  King,  and  Mr.  Bayly  went  with  Koah  on  shore.  A 
 strange  scene  now  occurred.  They  were  met  and  preceded  by 
 four  men,  holding  wands  tipped  with  dogs'  hair,  who  shouted, 
 as  they  marched,  certain  words,  among  which  Bono  or  Oroiw 
 was  very  distinctly  heard.  The  captain  was  now  conducted 
 to  a  morai,  formed  as  usual  of  stones,  about  fourteen  yards 
 high,  twenty  broad,  and  forty  long.  The  summit  of  this 
 dismal  erection  was  well  paved,  and  surrounded  by  a  rail  to 
 which  were  attached  several  skulls.  In  the  centre  stood  an 
 old  wooden  building ;  at  one  side  five  poles  upwards  of  t^Yenty 
 feet  in  height,  supported  a  platform  or  scaffold ;  and  on  the 
 other  side  stood  two  small  houses,  with  a  covered  passage 
 between  them.  To  this  spot  the  captain,  with  his  two 
 friends,  was  led,  and  there  they  saw  two  huge  idols  Avith 
 horrid  features ;  and  there  Kaireekeea,  a  priest,  presented 
 Cook  to  the  "  dumb  idols,"  and,  assisted  by  Koah,  having 
 first  chanted  a  hymn,  he  then  led  him  to  that  part  of  the 
 morai  where  the  poles  were  fixed.  Under  these  stood  twelve 
 idols,  arranged  in  the  form  of  a  crescent,  with  a  high  table 
 in  the  centre,  on  which  lay  the  banquet  of  the  gods,  con- 
 
134  VISITS  OF  BOUGAINVILLE 
 
 sisting  of  a  putrid  hog,  pieces  of  sugar-cane,  cocoa-nuts,  and 
 various  kinds  of  fruit.  The  priest  liaving  placed  the  captain 
 under  this  stand,  took  down  tlie  putrid  carcass  of  the  hog, 
 and  holding  it  out  to  him,  delivered  a  long  address  with 
 great  fervour  and  rapidity,  after  which  he  dropped  the  loath- 
 some burden,  and  led  Cook  to  the  precarious  scaffold,  which, 
 at  considerable  peril,  both  ascended.  A  solemn  procession 
 of  ten  men  noAv  advanced  bearing  a  live  hog,  and  a  quantity 
 of  red  cloth  ;  and  on  arriving  Avithin  a  few  paces,  after  pro- 
 stration, they  delivered  the  latter  to  Kaireekeea,  avIio  carried 
 it  to  Koah,  and  the  latter,  having  wrapped  it  round  the 
 captain,  offered  him  the  hog,  which  was  Ijrought  with  like 
 ceremony.  A  hymn  or  song  Avas  then  sung,  probably  to  the 
 captain,  who  remained  on  the  scaffold  rolled  in  the  red 
 cloth.  The  song  being  ended,  the  priest  threw  down  the 
 hog,  and,  descending  with  the  captain,  led  him  before  the 
 images,  each  of  which  he  addressed,  apparently  in  a  tone  of 
 contempt,  snapping  his  fingers  as  he  Avent  along,  till  he  came 
 in  front  of  the  centre  idol,  Avhen  he  fell  prostrate  and  kissed 
 the  abomination,  desiring  the  captain  to  do  the  same — a  de- 
 sire Avith  Avhich  he  unhappily  complied ;  for  Ave  are  informed 
 that  "  Cook  suffered  himself  to  be  directed  by  Koah  through- 
 out the  Avhole  of  this  ceremony."  The  captain  Avas  next  con- 
 ducted to  another  department  of  the  moral,  and  seated 
 betAveen  tAvo  idols,  Koah  the  priest  supporting  one  of  his 
 arms,  and  Captain  King,  by  the  priest's  desire,  the  other. 
 Thus  seated  betAveen  tAA'o  stocks,  as  the  living  god  of  the 
 island  idolatry,  another  procession  approached  him,  bearing 
 a  baked  pig,  Avith  bread-fruit  and  cocoa-nuts.  Kaireekeea 
 presented  him  Avith  the  pig,  and  again  began  to  chant,  Avhile 
 his  companions  made  regular  responses,  in  Avhich  the  Avord 
 Orono  Avas  frequently  uttered.  When  the  ritual  Avas  finished, 
 the  natives,  sitting  doAvn  in  front  of  the  strangers,  proceeded 
 to  cut  up  the  hog,  to  peel  the  vegetables,  and  to  prepare 
 Ava.  All  being  ready,' the  feast  began,  Avhen  the  priest  and 
 an  assistant  chief  proceeded  to  feed  the  captain  and  his  com- 
 panions. Captain  King,  Avhose  feeder  was  a  cleanly  person, 
 got  on  tolerably  Avell;  but  Cook,  Avho  was  fed  by  Koah, 
 whose  hands  were  so  lately  employed  in  holding  the  putrid 
 
AND  COOK  TO  OTAHEITE.  135 
 
 liog,  could  not  taste  a  morsel  offered  liim.  Nor  was  liis 
 loathing  to  be  wondered  at,  when,  in  addition  to  the  touch  of 
 his  polluted  hands,  the  old  man  also  chewed  it  for  him.* 
 
 Thus  terminated  this  melancholy  exhibition,  in  which  it 
 is  grievous  to  find  Cook  placed  in  such  circumstances,  and 
 occupying  a  position  so  equivocal,  or  rather  so  abominable. 
 It  is  clear  that  he  kncAV,  and  could  know,  nothing  of  the 
 tradition  of  Orono ;  it  is  also  said  that,  when  divine  honours 
 were  paid  him,  he  was  unconscious  of  their  true  intent.^ 
 Would  that  we  had  satisfactory  evidence  that  such  was  the 
 fact !  But,  in  passing  through  such  a  scene,  is  it  possible 
 that  it  could  escape  the  unrivalled  penetration  of  the  great 
 navigator,  that  he  was  in  some  degree  the  object  of  adora- 
 tion ?  Besides,  Captain  King  declares  that,  during  the  rest 
 of  the  time  they  remained  in  the  bay,  whenever  Captain 
 Cook  went  on  shore^  "  he  was  attended  by  one  of  these 
 priestSj  who  went  before  him,  giving  notice  that  the  Orono 
 had  landed,  and  ordering  the  people  to  prostrate  them- 
 selves." But  this  is  a  theme,  the  investigation  of  which  is 
 painful ;  Ave  therefore  leave  it  to  contemplate  a  scene  of  dire 
 contrast,  wherein  his  worshippers  imbrued  their  hands  in  his 
 blood. 
 
 *  Voyage,  vol.  iii.  p.  8. 
 
 f  Edin.  Cab.  Lib.  vol.  xxi.  p.  448. 
 
136 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  COOK,  AND  SUMMARY  OF   HIS  DISCOVERIES. 
 
 Remarkable  Change — A  Fatal  Theft — Stratagem  to  seize  the  King — Disap- 
 pointment— The  effect  of  a  Phrase  exemplified — Fatal  Shot — General 
 Engagement— Death  of  Cook— Recoyery  of  the  Body. 
 
 On  the  4tli  of  February,  the  squadron  left  Karakaooa  bay 
 and  put  to  sea ;  but  the  springing  of  the  mast  of  the  "  Re- 
 solution" indviced  them  to  return,  and  on  the  11th  they 
 came  to  moorings  in  their  former  station.  The  aspect  of 
 things  was  now  much  altered ;  few  of  the  multitudes  who 
 had  formerly  thronged  the  beach  were  now  to  be  seen,  and 
 such  as  were  present  Avere  unaccountably  cold,  or  rather 
 somewhat  hostile.  The  seamen  avIio  went  on  shore  to  fill 
 some  water-casks,  Avere  surrounded  by  bands  of  the  natives, 
 armed  with  stones,  and  acting  in  a  tumultuous  manner — a 
 course  in  which  their  chiefs  silently  concurred.  Captain 
 King,  being  apprized  of  the  true  state  of  the  case,  hastened 
 to  the  spot,  attended  by  a  marine  with  his  musket:  they 
 then  threw  away  their  stones  and  were  sullenly  quiet,  suffer- 
 ing the  casks  to  be  filled  without  further  molestation.  King 
 next  went  to  meet  Cook,  who  was  proceeding  towards  shore 
 in  his  pinnace,  and  informed  him  of  the  occurrence  which 
 had  taken  place ;  when  the  commander  gave  orders,  in  tlie 
 event  of  any  attack  by  the  natives,  to  lire  on  them  v\'ith  ball. 
 In  a  short  time  they  were  alarmed  by  a  continued  lire  of 
 muskets  from  the  "  Discovery,"  at  a  canoe  which  Avas  pad- 
 dling Avith  all  speed  toAvards  the  shore,  and  pursued  by  one 
 of  the  boats.  Cook,  concluding  that,  as  usual,  some  theft 
 had  been  committed,  ordered  Captain  King  to  folloAv  him 
 with  an  armed  marine,  that  they  might  seize  the  delinquents 
 on  landing.  The  cvdprits,  hoAvever,  escaped  into  the  inte- 
 rior, and  Cook,  Avith  an  eagerness  A\hich  derogated  from  his 
 dignity,  in  vain  pursued  them  several  miles.     In  the  mean 
 
DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  COOK,  &C.  137 
 
 while  the  articles  were  recovered ;  but  the  officer  in  the 
 small  boat,  not  satisfied  with  this,  wantonly  seized  the  canoe 
 occupied  by  the  offender,  which  Pareca,  a  principal  chief, 
 claimed  as  his  property.  The  officer  refused  to  give  it  up, 
 and  a  scuffte  ensued,  in  which  Pareea,  a  worthy  native,  was 
 brutally  knocked  down  by  a  blow  with  an  oar.  The  natives 
 collected  about  the  spot,  and  many,  who  had  hitherto  been 
 peaceable  spectators,  immediately  assailed  the  seamen  with 
 a  shower  of  stones,  and  compelled  them  to  flee  Avith  the 
 utmost  precipitation,  and  to  swim  to  a  rock  at  some  distance 
 from  the  shore.  The  pinnace  was  immediately  ransacked 
 by  the  victorious  natives,  and  but  for  the  interposition  of 
 the  honest  Pareea,  who  had  recovered  from  the  cruel  blow, 
 it  would  have  been  speedily  demolished.  This  worthy  chief, 
 who  deserved  very  different  treatment,  made  signs  to  the 
 seamen  to  return  and  possess  their  boat,  and  while  they  did 
 so,  he  showed  them  other  tokens  of  kindness.  These  occur- 
 rences of  evil  omen  took  place  on  the  13th;  at  early  dawn 
 on  the  14th,  which  was  Sunday,  happened  another  event, 
 that  conducts  us  to  the  sad  catastrophe.  The  six-oared 
 cutter  of  the  '"Discovery"  was  missing.  Although  under 
 the  immediate  eye  of  the  watch,  it  had  been  loosened  and 
 removed  without  observation.  Cook  determined  to  recover 
 her  by  the  usual  means ;  for  it  had  been  his  custom  in  other 
 islands  to  get  the  king,  or  some  of  the  principal  chiefs,  on 
 board,  and  to  keep  them  as  hostages  till  the  objects  lost  were 
 restored — a  plan  which  had  been  ahvays  attended  with  suc- 
 cess. Between  seven  and  eight  o'clock.  Cook,  in  the  pin- 
 nace, having  Lieutenant  Phillips,  a  sergeant,  two  corporals, 
 and  six  marines  Avith  him,  and  Captain  King  in  the  small 
 boat,  went  on  shore.  He  instructed  King  to  sooth  the  na- 
 tives by  assurances  that  they  should  not  be  hurt,  to  keep  his 
 own  people  together,  and  to  be  on  his  guard.  Cook  then 
 proceeded  to  the  house  of  the  king,  with  whom  he  conversed 
 about  the  loss  of  the  cutter,  and  was  soon  convinced  that 
 the  sovereign  Avas  in  no  Avise  privy  to  it.  He  then  invited 
 the  sovereign  to  spend  the  day  on  board  the  "Resolution" — 
 a  proposal  to  Avhich  he  frankly  and  immediately  consented. 
 MeauAvhile,   a  most  untoAvard  accident   occurred  near  the 
 
138  DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  COOK, 
 
 harbour,  where  some  boats  with  armed  men  had  been  placed 
 in  case  of  need.  Observing  a  large  canoe  endeavouring  to 
 leave  the  bay,  the  people  in  the  boats  fired  several  muskets 
 over  their  heads  to  prevent  their  escape.  One  of  the  bullets 
 unfortunately  killed  a  chief  on  the  shore.  Two  islanders, 
 in  consequence,  went  immediately  on  board  to  complain  to 
 the  captain ;  and,  finding  that  he  had  gone  to  Kowrowa  to 
 the  king,  thither  they  followed  him.  Cook,  Terreeoboo  the 
 king,  and  his  two  sons,  had  now  reached  the  water's  edge: 
 the  young  princes  had  entered  the  pinnace,  and  their  royal 
 parent  was  just  about  to  follow,  when  Kanee-Kabareea,  the 
 mother  of  the  youths,  and  one  of  the  king's  favourite  wives, 
 hastened  after  him,  and,  throwing  her  arms  about  his  neck, 
 with  many  tears  and  much  entreaty  implored  him  to  go  no 
 further.  To  her  entreaties  was  added  the  ph^'sical  force  of 
 two  chiefs,  who,  laying  hold  of  him,  insisted  that  he  should 
 not  advance  another  step,  and  compelled  him  to  sit  down, 
 foretelling  that  if  he  entered  the  ship  he  would  perish  there. 
 At  this  moment  the  natives  were  collecting  in  prodigious 
 numbers  along  the  shore,  and,  equipped  with  their  war-mats, 
 spears,  clubs,  and  daggers,  they  began  to  throng  around 
 their  king,  becoming  every  moment  more  tumultuous.  Koah, 
 the  wily  priest,  was  seen  lurking  near,  having  an  iron  dagger 
 partly  concealed  under  his  raiment,  with  the  apparent  inten- 
 tion of  stabbing  Cook  or  Phillips.  The  lieutenant  proposed 
 to  fire  at  him,  but  Cook  forbade  it.  The  savage,  however, 
 pressed  still  closer,  till  the  officer  struck  him  with  his  piece, 
 on  which  he  retired.  Another  native  seized  the  sergeant's 
 musket,  and  attempted  to  wrench  it  from  his  grasp,  till  a 
 blow  from  Lieutenant  Phillips  compelled  him  to  resign  his 
 hold.  The  old  king  remained  on  the  beach  with  the 
 strongest  marks  of  terror  and  dejection.  Cook  continuing  to 
 urge  him  on  board,  till  at  length  the  chiefs  advanced  from 
 prayers  and  entreaties  to  threats  and  violence,  and  resolutely 
 determined  that  nothing  but  superior  force  should  transfer 
 him  to  the  ship. 
 
 Cook,  seeing  the  plan  could  not  succeed  without  blood- 
 shed, desisted ;  the  king  was  accordingly  taken  away,  and 
 Cook,  with  Phillips,  walked  towards  the  beach.    The  power 
 
AND  SUMMARY  OF  HIS  DISCOVERIES.  139 
 
 of  a  single  phrase,  or  a  single  word,  lias  often  been  awfully 
 exemplified  in  tlie  history  of  civil  and  military  conflict. 
 That  dreadful  day  supplied  a  lamentable  illustration  of  this 
 fact.  When  quiet  seemed  restored,  and  parties  separated, 
 a  native  from  the  opposite  shore  of  the  bay,  in  a  state  of 
 deep  excitement,  rushed  into  the  crowd,  and  cried  out,  "  It 
 is  war !  The  foreigners  have  commenced  hostilities — have 
 fired  on  a  canoe  from  one  of  their  boats,  and  killed  a  chief!" 
 The  effect  was  electrical.  With  the  instant  explosion  of 
 eager  rage,  of  unbridled  fury,  always  distinctive  of  savages, 
 they  rapidly  made  ready  for  the  combat.  The  women  and 
 children  disappeared  in  a  moment ;  and  the  men  not  already 
 armed  ran  for  their  war-mats,  stones,  and  spears.  One  of 
 the  natives,  armed  Avith  a  stone  and  a  long  iron  spike,  ap- 
 proached the  captain,  flourishing  his  weapon,  and  threaten- 
 ing to  cast  the  stone  at  him.  Cook  called  on  him  to  desist 
 and  retire,  but  the  savage  drew  nearer,  Avhich  led  the 
 captain,  in  an  evil  hour,  to  fire  at  him  a  mvisket  loaded  with 
 small  shot.  The  brave  islander  received  the  whole  contents 
 on  his  thick  war-mat,  which  the  shot  was  unable  to  pene- 
 trate, and  which  he,  with  equal  wit  and  policy,  held  up 
 derisively  in  the  sight  of  his  countrymen,  and  cried  out, 
 "  Matteemanool'' — the  gun  is  only  fit  to  kill  birds  —  and 
 raised  and  balanced  his  spear  as  if  to  dart  it  into  the  breast 
 of  his  assailant.  The  captain,  unwilling  to  take  away  his 
 life  by  firing  ball,  knocked  him  down  with  the  butt-end  of 
 his  piece. 
 
 Here  the  matter  would  have  ended  with  the  English,  the 
 captain's  only  object  being  to  save  his  men.  He,  therefore, 
 merely  remonstrated  with  the  islanders  on  their  violence ; 
 and  they  replied  by  a  shower  of  stones.  A  native  was  ob- 
 served in  the  act  of  hurling  a  spear  at  him,  when  he  fired 
 his  second  barrel  loaded  with  ball,  but  missing  his  aim,  killed 
 another  person  near  the  aggressor.  This  fatal  shot  was  the 
 signal  for  a  general  engagement.  The  natives  poured  in  a 
 shower  of  stones,  blended  with  a  counter  shower  of  bullets 
 from  the  musketry  of  the  marines,  followed  by  that  of  the 
 people  in  the  boats.  This  marred  all.  The  commander  at 
 once  perceived  the  fatality  of  the   measure,   and   looking 
 
140  DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  COOK, 
 
 towards  tlic  boats,  he  Avaved  his  hand,  while  he  vehemently 
 called  on  them  to  desist  from  firing,  and  draw  near  to  receive 
 the  marines.  The  pinnace  approached,  but  the  other  boat, 
 from  the  noise  of  the  waves  on  the  rocks  and  the  clamour  of 
 the  multitude,  misunderstood  the  signal,  and  drew  ftirther 
 off.  Thus  everything  was  adverse,  and  the  crisis  immedi- 
 ately came  on.  The  islanders  on  that  awful  day  displayed 
 new  features  of  character.  They  stood  the  fire  almost  with 
 the  firmness  and  bravery  of  veteran  troops.  They  shrunk 
 back  for  a  moment  at  first,  but  they  advanced  before  the 
 marines  had  time  to  reload,  and  at  once,  with  terrific  yells 
 and  horrid  vociferations,  they  rushed  in  upon  them  like  a 
 tempest,  bearing  them  doAvn  and  driving  them  into  the 
 ocean.  Four  of  the  marines  were  butchered  among  the  rocks 
 in  their  retreat,  and  three  more  were  dangerously  Avounded. 
 Cook,  who  unaccountably  lingered  behind,  was  now  seen 
 walking  towards  the  Ijoats,  carrying  his  musket  in  one  hand, 
 and  placing  the  other  on  the  back  of  his  head  to  cover  it 
 from  the  stones  showered  by  the  natives.  On  arriving  at 
 the  water's  edge,  he  turned  round  to  give  orders  to  the  boats, 
 when  a  native,  who  had  followed  him  with  timidity  and 
 caution,  struck  him  on  the  back  of  the  head,  and  immedi- 
 ately fled.  The  blow  stunned  him,  and,  tottering  a  short 
 Avay,  he  fell  on  his  hand  and  knee  ;  his  musket  dropped,  and 
 a  ffreat  shout  arose  from  the  assembled  islanders.  While 
 attempting  to  rise,  he  was  stabbed  in  the  back  of  the  neck 
 with  an  iron  spike,  when  he  once  more  fell  into  a  pool  among 
 the  shelves.  The  savages  immediately  surrounded  him  in 
 crowds,  and  endeavoured  to  keep  him  under  water.  Roused 
 by  the  anguish  of  despair  to  more  than  mortal  efforts,  he 
 succeeded  in  raising  his  head,  when  he  turned  his  eyes 
 towards  the  pinnace,  as  if  imploring  the  assistance  which  it 
 Avas  then  impossible  to  afford  him.  Though  again  immersed 
 in  the  Avater  deeper  than  before,  by  the  energies  of  a  death- 
 struggle,  he  Avas  once  more  enabled  to  lift  up  his  head, 
 Avhen  he  grasped  a  rock  for  support.  At  that  moment  a 
 savage  smote  him  Avith  a  club,  AAdicn  he  fell  to  rise  no  more. 
 The  barbarians  then  dragged  his  body  from  the  Avater,  and 
 Avere  observed  to  snatch  the  daggers  from  each  other's  liands 
 
AND  SUMMARY  OF  HIS  DISCOVERIES.  141 
 
 in  order  to  pierce  the  corpse.  So  eager  were  they  about  this 
 inhuman  outrage,  that  it  continued  for  some  time,  although 
 a  fire  from  the  boats  was  directed  against  them,  by  which 
 several  fell  beside  their  victim.* 
 
 Captain  King,  on  the  afternoon  of  the  day,  received  a 
 promise  from  some  chiefs  that  the  commander's  body  should 
 be  restored  on  the  morrow,  a  promise,  nevertheless,  which  was 
 not  kept.  Late,  however,  on  the  evening  of  the  15th,  a 
 native,  who  had  always  shown  attention  to  Captain  Cook 
 when  on  shore,  came  off  to  the  ship,  and  presented  to  King 
 a  piece  of  human  flesh,  of  about  ten  pounds  weight,  alleging 
 that  this  was  the  whole  remains  of  the  victim,  that  the  rest 
 had  been  burned,  and  that  the  head  and  all  the  bones,  those 
 of  the  trunk  excepted,  were  in  the  possession  of  the  king  and 
 chiefs.  This  respectful  savage,  previous  to  his  departure, 
 anxiously  inquired,  "When  Orono  would  come  again?"  and 
 "  What  he  would  do  to  them  on  his  return?"  Such  questions 
 were  frequently  repeated  by  others.  The  subject  of  Cook's 
 deity  was  strongly  agitated ;  many  still  thought  that  he  was 
 their  ancient  God,  and  would  yet  again  appear  among  them ; 
 but  some  of  the  more  sagacious,  when  they  heard  his  dying 
 groans,  and  saw  his  flowing  blood,  exclaimed,  "  This  is  not 
 Rono .'"  In  the  course  of  the  20th,  most  of  his  remains  were 
 surrendered  to  Captain  King,  wrapped  in  fine  cloth.  The 
 hands  wxre  entire,  and  easily  identified  from  a  remarkable 
 scar  on  one  of  them  ;  the  scalp  was  separated  from  the  skull, 
 and  the  bones  that  form  the  face  were  wanting;  neither 
 were  the  feet  found.  The  ligaments  of  the  joints  were  com- 
 plete, and  the  whole  had  evidently  been  in  the  fire,  except 
 the  hands,  which  were  cut  in  several  places  and  much  salted, 
 as  if  it  had  been  intended  to  preserve  them.  The  scalp  had  a 
 cut  on  the  back  part  of  it ;  but  the  skull  was  free  from  any 
 fracture.  The  lower  jaw-bone  and  the  feet  were  obtained 
 on  the  morning  of  the  21st;  and  on  the  afternoon  of  that 
 sorrowful  day,  the  whole  were  put  in  a  coffin,  and  in  the 
 usual  manner  committed  to  the  ocean.  Part  of  the  bones  re- 
 tained by  the  natives  were  held  sacred,  as  those  of  the  god 
 
 *  See  Edin.  Cab.  Lib.  vol;  xxi.  p.  465  ;    Polynesian    Researches,  vol.   iv. 
 p.  132  ;  Mariner's  Tonga  Islands,  vol.  ii.  pp.  74,  75. 
 
142  DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  COOK, 
 
 Rono,  and  deposited  in  his  temple.  They  were  preserved 
 in  a  basket  of  wicker-work,  covered  with  red  feathers ;  reli- 
 gious homage  was  paid  to  them,  and  they  were  annually 
 borne  in  procession  through  the  island  by  the  votaries  of 
 Rono  when  soliciting  voluntary  contributions  for  the  support 
 of  his  worship.  These  relics  maintained  their  place  among 
 the  objects  of  island  adoration  through  a  space  of  forty 
 years,  that  is,  until  1819,  the  happy  era  M'hen  idolatry  was 
 subverted  by  the  omnipotence  of  the  glorious  gospel  of  the 
 Son  of  God.* 
 
 Thus  terminated  the  course  of  Captain  Cook,  the  most 
 illustrious  seaman  of  modern  times,  a  man  whom  all  civilized 
 nations  delight  to  honour,  and  whose  name  will  be  dear  to 
 science  so  long  as  earth  and  ocean,  men  and  manners,  con- 
 tinue to  be  the  objects  of  science,  and  the  subjects  of  inquiry 
 among  mankind.  No  seaman  has  ever  contributed  so  much 
 to  extend  the  knowledge  of  our  world. — The  question  of  a 
 sovithern  continent,  Avhicli  had  occupied  the  thoughts  of 
 seven  generations,  was  determined  by  his  toils.  The  eastern 
 coast  of  New  Holland,  presenting  a  line  of  two  thousand 
 miles,  and  beset  with  dangers,  was  first  explored  by  him. 
 "  He  ascertained  the  northern  limit  of  Aiistralia,  and  re- 
 stored to  Europeans  the  knowledge  of  the  long  lost  Straits 
 of  Torres.  He  dissipated  the  belief  that  New  Zealand  was 
 a  part  of  the  Terra  Australis  Incognita,  brought  to  light  its 
 eastern  boundary,  previously  unknown,  and  circumnavigated 
 its  shores.  He  completed  the  labours  of  Quiros  and  later 
 voyagers  in  the  Archipelago  of  the  New  Hebrides,  and  first 
 delineated  an  accurate  chart  of  their  coasts.  He  discovered 
 New  Caledonia,  with  one  exception  the  largest  island  in  the 
 Austral  Ocean.  He  investigated  the  depths  of  the  Southern 
 Atlantic,  made  us  acquainted  with  Sandwich  Land,  fixed  the 
 position  of  Kerguelen's  Island,  visited  the  almost-forgotten 
 Isla  Grande  of  La  Roche,  and  surveyed  the  southern  shores 
 of  Tierra  del  Fuego,  with  a  fidelity  at  that  time  unprece- 
 dented. During  this  navigation  he  twice  crossed  the  ant- 
 arctic circle,  and  attained  a  higher  latitude  than  had  been 
 
 *  See  Voyage,  vol,  iii.  p.  80 ;  Poljiiesian  Researches,  vol.  iv.  pp.  133,  137  ; 
 Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  73, 
 
AiND  SUMMARY  OF  HIS  DISCOVERIES.  143 
 
 reached  by  any  former  voyager.  He  explored  the  Tonga 
 Archipelago,  and  that  of  Las  Marquesas,  neither  of  which 
 had  been  visited  since  the  days  of  Tasman  and  Mendana, 
 and  added  greatly  to  our  knowledge  of  their  situation  and 
 productions,  their  inhabitants,  manners,  and  customs. 
 Easter,  or  Edward  Davis's  Island,  which  had  been  sought 
 in  vain  by  Byron,  Wallis,  Carteret,  and  Bougainville,  did 
 not  elude  his  researches.  He  greatly  increased  our  ac- 
 quaintance with  the  Low,  or  Coral  Archipelago,  and  com- 
 pleted the  discovery  of  the  Society  Islands.  In  other  parts 
 of  the  South  Sea  he  brought  to  light  the  islands  of  Norfolk, 
 Botany,  Pines,  Palmerston,  Savage,  Hervey,  Mangeea, 
 Watteeoo,  Otakootaia,  Turtle,  Toobouai,  and  Christmas. 
 Along  the  north-west  coast  of  America,  he  effected  more  in 
 one  season  than  the  Spaniards  had  accomplished  in  two  cen- 
 turies. Besides  rectifying  many  mistakes  of  former  explorers, 
 he  ascertained  the  breadth  of  the  strait  which  separates 
 Asia  from  the  New  World,  a  point  which  Behring  had  left 
 unsettled.  Passing  the  arctic,  as  he  had  crossed  the  antarctic 
 circle,  he  penetrated  farther  than  any  preceding  navigator ; 
 and,  as  more  than  half  a  century  expired  without  a  nearer 
 approach  being  made  to  the  southern  pole  than  he  had 
 achieved,  a  like  period  elapsed  before  our  knowledge  of  the 
 American  coast  was  extended  beyond  the  point  to  which  he 
 attained.  Among  the  latest  and  greatest  of  his  discoveries 
 were  the  Sandwich  Islands,  which,  in  the  sentence  wherewith 
 his  journal  abruptly  terminates,  he  truly  characterizes  as, 
 "  though  the  last,  in  many  respects  the  most  important  that 
 has  hitherto  been  made  by  Europeans,  throughout  the 
 extent  of  the  Pacific  Occan.""^' 
 
 Another  excellence  of  the  highest  order  in  which  Cook 
 excelled  all  his  predecessors,  and  which  has  exacted  the  ad- 
 miring homage  of  posterity,  is  the  unparalleled  accuracy 
 with  which  he  has  delineated  the  figure  and  bearing  of  the 
 coasts  of  new  countries,  and  fixed  their  position.  This  fact 
 is  frankly  confessed  l)y  the  first  navigators  of  modern  times. 
 Even  this,  however,  is  not  his  highest  praise ;  he  was  as  suc- 
 cessful in  his  moral  as  in  his  ^natural  delineations,  although 
 *  Edin,  Cab,  Lib.,  vol,  xxi.  p.  483  ;  Voyage,  vol.  ii,  p.  548. 
 
144  DEATH  OF  CAPTAIN  COOK,  &C. 
 
 t]ie  former  exercise  is  miicli  more  difficult  tlian  the  latter, 
 and  depends  for  success  on  a  very  different  and  a  superior 
 class  of  powers,  as  Avell  as  opportunities  of  ascertaining  facts 
 and  acquiring  knowledge.  This  truth  is  attested  by  the 
 very  highest  authority — that  of  the  eminent  author  of  the 
 Polynesian  Researches,  the  Rev,  W.  Ellis,  himself  a  great 
 master  in  moral  painting — who  thus  writes  :  ''  A  residence 
 of  eight  years  in  the  Society  and  Sandwich  Islands,  lias 
 afforded  me  an  opportunity  of  becoming  familiar  with  many 
 of  the  scenes  and  usages  described  in  his  voyages ;  and  I 
 have  often  been  struck  Avith  the  fidelity  with  which  they  are 
 uniformly  portrayed.  In  the  inferences  he  draws,  and  the 
 reasons  he  assigns,  he  is  sometimes  mistaken  ;  but  in  the  de- 
 scription of  what  he  saw  and  heard  there  is  throughout  a 
 degree  of  accuracy  seldom  if  ever  exceeded  in  accounts 
 equally  minute  and  extended."*  The  still  more  recent  tes- 
 timony of  a  most  honourable  and  highly  competent  witness. 
 Captain  Waldegravc,  bears  out  the  same  fact.  This  gentle- 
 man, who  visited  the  Friendly  Archipelago  in  the  year  1830, 
 says,  "In  our  tour  through  these  islands,  Ave  had  great 
 reason  to  admire  the  general  accuracy  of  Captain  Cook  ;  his 
 description  of  the  houses,  fences,  manners,  of  the  Hapai 
 Islands  is  correct  to  the  present  day."-|- 
 
 *  PoljTiesiaii  Researches,  vol.  iv.  p.  3.     See  also 
 f  Journ,  of  the  Roy.  Geog,  Soc,  vol.  ill.  p.  18G. 
 
145 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,    HARDSHIPS  OF    CAPTAIN  BLIGH,    AND 
 THE  SETTLEMENT  IN  PITCAIRN's  ISLAND. 
 
 King  George's  Presents  to  Pomarre — Bread-fruit  Tree— Mutiny — Fletcher 
 Christian — Seizure  of  Captain  Bligh — Awful  Answer  to  a  Question — Mo- 
 tives of  the  Mutineers — Marvellous  Voyage — Falsehood  and  Plunder — 
 Bloody  Bay — Dispersion  of  the  Conspirators — Settlement  of  Christian — 
 The  Briton's  Arrival  at  Pitcairn's  Island — Interesting  Dialogue — Bi-eak- 
 fast  Table — Visit  on  Shore — Affecting  Circumstances — Mutineers  at  Ota- 
 heite — Arrival  of  the  Pandora — Apprehension  of  the  Mutineers — Scenes  of 
 Distress — Wreck  of  the  Pandora — Fate  of  the  Mutineers — Subsequent 
 Visitors — Arrival  of  the  Duff. 
 
 After  the  death  of  Captain  Cook,  nearly  eleven  3^ear.s 
 passed  away  without  any  intercourse  between  Europe  and 
 Otaheite ;  but  at  length  Captain  Watts,  of  the  Lady  Pen- 
 ryn,  during  the  summer  of  1788,  touched  there  on  her  way 
 to  China.  Pomarre,  the  ruler,  complained  greatly  of  the 
 lengthened  absence  of  the  English,  and  of  the  brevity  of  the 
 present  stay,  which  was  only  to  be  a  fortnight.  To  Watts, 
 succeeded  Captain  Bligh,  of  the  Bounty,  a  ship  commissioned 
 by  the  sovereign  of  England  in  order  to  transfer  the  bread- 
 fruit tree  from  Otaheite  to  the  British  West  India  Islands. 
 Bligh  made  very  handsome  presents  from  his  royal  master 
 to  Pomarre,  informing  him  that  the  most  acceptable  return 
 would  be  a  large  quantity  of  the  young  bread-fruit  plants, 
 a  demand  which  was  promptly  agreed  to.  Nearly  eight 
 hundred  pots  of  such  plants  were  then  taken  on  board,  and 
 upwards  of  one  thousand  plants  were  afterwards  added ;  but 
 the  somewhat  prolonged  period  devoted  to  the  collection  of 
 them  was  attended  with  the  desertion  of  several  of  the 
 seamen. 
 
 The  Bounty  was  unmoored  April  the  4th,  1789,  after  re- 
 maining at  Otalicite  nearly  six  months ;  and  Captain  Bligli 
 was  proceeding  on  his  way,  anticipating  a  safe  arrival  in  tlte 
 West    Indies,  when,    on    the  26th,    a  most   unlookcd    for 
 
 L 
 
146  MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC. 
 
 mutiny  broke  forth,  wliich  blasted  every  prospect,  and, 
 sooner  or  later,  involved  all  on  both  sides  in  the  utmost 
 affliction.  The  leading  conspirator  was  Fletcher  Christian, 
 first  lieutenant,  a  young  man  of  respectable  connexions, 
 talents,  and  attainments,  to  whom  Captain  Bligh  had  uni- 
 formly manifested  kindness,  and  shown  substantial  favour. 
 Owing  to  the  light  winds,  they  had  not  yet  got  fully  clear 
 of  the  islands ;  and,  the  Avatch  being  set  for  the  night,  the 
 captain  retired  to  rest,  to  be  awoke  in  a  very  unwonted 
 manner.  Just  before  the  morning  light.  Christian,  who  had 
 the  command  of  the  watch,  with  the  master  at  arms,  the 
 gunner's  mate,  and  a  seaman,  entered  the  captain's  cabin, 
 and,  seizing  him,  bound  his  hands  behind  his  back,  threat- 
 ening him  with  instant  death  on  the  slightest  noise  or  resist- 
 ance. Fearless,  however,  of  the  ruffian  menace,  he  endea- 
 voured to  alarm  the  officers  and  creAV ;  but  care  had  been 
 taken  to  secure  or  confine  all  who  could  not  be  relied  on. 
 The  captain,  in  a  state  of  undress,  was  instantly  dragged  on 
 deck,  and,  on  his  demandiirg  the  cause  of  the  revolt,  he  was 
 answered  by  threats  of  murder.  Meantime  one  of  the  boats 
 was  hoisted  out,  and  all  that  were  true  to  their  king  and 
 captain  were  imperiously  ordered  into  it.  They  were  allowed 
 a  quadrant,  a  compass,  some  tools,  a  few  trifles,  and  a  small 
 quantity  of  provision.  At  this  awful  moment  Captain 
 Bligh,  displaying  the  boldness  of  a  lion,  in  spite  of  their 
 rage,  did  all  that  was  practicable,  to  reduce  the  mutineers 
 to  a  sense  of  duty.  But  to  reason  they  opposed  passion, 
 and  forced  the  commander  overboard  into  the  boat.  At 
 that  instant  Christian  was  asked,  if  this  was  a  meet  return 
 for  the  kindness  he  had  received ;  the  unhappy  man,  stung 
 by  remorse,  yet  madly  cleaving  to  his  cruel  purpose,  ex- 
 claimed in  reply,  "  That,  Captain  Bligh !  that  is  the  thing! 
 I  am  in  hell!  I  am  in  hell!"  Such  was  the  price  that 
 Christian  paid  for  the  prospective  gratification  of  his  pas- 
 sions. It  is  now  certain  beyond  a  doubt  that  the  chief  if 
 not  the  sole  temptation  to  revolt,  was  the  sensual  pleasures 
 of  Otaheitc;  no  grievance  was  stated;  no  complaint  was 
 alleo'cd  ;  and  no  suspicion  of  the  treasonable  project  was  ever 
 entertained  till  the  afflictive  morning,  when  the  flames  of 
 
MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC,  147 
 
 insubordination  and  rebellion  broke  out  in  ungovernable 
 fury.  The  conduct  of  the  captain,  however,  as  will  ulti- 
 mately appear,  had  not,  in  all  points,  been  such  as  became 
 his  office,  character,  and  station. 
 
 A  course  of  trial  and  suffering  now  commenced,  Avhich 
 Avill  always  be  entitled  to  a  foremost  place  in  the  annals  of 
 maritime  distress,  and  which  will  ever  stand  forth  as  a 
 striking  illustration  of  the  exalted  personal  and  professional 
 qualities  of  the  true  English  seaman.  The  stock  of  provi- 
 sions allowed  by  the  mutineers,  was  not  sufficient  for  more 
 than  five  or  six  days  of  full  allowance.  Measures,  therefore, 
 such  as  the  exigency  demanded,  were  immediately  taken ; 
 every  man  readily  consented  to  live  on  an  ounce  of  bread  a 
 day,  and  a  quarter  of  a  pint  of  water.  The  captain  then 
 bore  away  across  an  ocean  but  little  known,  in  a  small  boat 
 only  twenty-three  feet  long,  deeply  loaded  with  eighteen 
 men,  without  any  chart  to  guide  him,  and  no  assistance  save 
 a  general  recollection  of  places,  and  a  book  of  longitudes  and 
 latitudes.  In  this  state  they  ploughed  the  mighty  deep, 
 through  frequent  tempests  and  appalling  difficulties,  to  the 
 all  but  incredible  extent  of  three  thousand  six  hundred  and 
 eighteen  miles,  during  a  space  of  forty-one  days !  They  at 
 length  reached  Timor,  a  Dutch  settlement,  where  they  were 
 cordially  received,  and  most  Immanely  treated  ;  and,  on  the 
 1st  of  October,  they  landed  at  Batavia.  Of  the  officers  and 
 men  left  at  Batavia,  two  died,  and  the  surgeon  never  re- 
 turned ;  one  did  not  live  to  reach  Europe ;  but  of  nineteen, 
 twelve  revisited  their  native  land.  The  cajDtain  arrived  in 
 England  on  the  Uth  of  March,  1790. 
 
 Christian,  with  his  twenty-four  mutineers,  conscious  of  the 
 enormity  of  the  crime  of  which  he  had  been  the  main  per- 
 petrator, deemed  it  prudent,  as  much  as  possible,  to  keep 
 out  of  the  way  of  visits  from  European  vessels.  He  there- 
 fore stood  for  Toobouai,  a  small  island  ninety  leagues  to  the 
 sovithward  of  Otaheite ;  but,  finding  it  destitute  of  animal 
 provisions,  he  steered  for  Otaheite  to  procure  stock  for  the 
 intended  settlement,  and  on  the  6th  of  June  anchored  at 
 Matavai.  Knowing  the  repute  in  which  Captain  Cook, 
 whose  decease  was  not  yet  known  to  the  natives,  was  held 
 L   2 
 
148  MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC. 
 
 among-  them,  the  unprincipled  conspirator  declared  that 
 Cook  had  met  him,  and  had  sent  him  back  for  all  the  live 
 stock  that  could  be  spared,  in  order  to  form  a  settTemcnt  at 
 an  island  which  Captain  Bligh  had  discovered  in  his  course 
 toward  the  Friendly  Isles.  The  Otaheiteans  believed  the 
 fiction,  and  honourably  vied  who  should  furnish  most  for  the 
 service  of  the  venerated  Cook.  After  receiving  a  vast 
 supply,  the  Bounty  sailed,  having  on  board  eleven  female 
 Otaheiteans,  and  it  was  soon  found  that  thirteen  native  men 
 also  had  concealed  themselves  in  the  ship.  On  reaching 
 Toobouai,  the  mutineers  landed,  built  a  fort,  and  took  their 
 live  stock  on  shore.  Their  profligacy,  however,  soon  led  to 
 quarrels  with  the  natives,  which  ended  in  much  bloodshed. 
 Through  the  use  of  fire-arms,  and  the  aid  of  the  Otaheiteans, 
 the  mutineers  were  victorious  over  the  innocent  islanders, 
 whose  dead  bodies  covered  the  ground,  and  were  afterwards 
 thrown  up  in  several  heaps.  The  fatal  spot  was  appropri- 
 ately designated  Bloody  Bay  !  After  this  they  abandoned 
 their  fort,  shipped  their  live  stock,  and,  weighing  anchor, 
 sailed  for  Otaheite,  to  which  the  majority  desired  to  be 
 conducted.  During  the  voyage.  Christian  appeared  to  be 
 the  subject  of  much  mental  disquietude;  his  fearf\d  condi- 
 tion now  presented  itself  to  his  mind  in  all  the  magnitude  of 
 its  guilt  and  danger.  He  confined  himself  to  his  cabin, 
 and  as  much  as  possible  declined  all  personal  intercourse. 
 On  reaching  Otaheite,  such  as  wished  to  settle  there,  six- 
 teen in  number,  landed,  but  nine  of  the  mutineers  and 
 nineteen*  of  the  islanders,  men,  women,  and  children,  re- 
 mained on  board,  with  Avhom  Christian  and  his  men,  cutting 
 the  cable  in  the  night,  set  sail ;  and  for  nearly  twenty  years 
 no  further  intelligence  of  them  was  heard.  By  his  prudent 
 foresight.  Christian  eluded  the  justice  of  his  country  only  to 
 perpetrate  more  evil,  and  to  fall  by  the  hand  of  an  assassin. 
 It  was  long  afterwards  discovered,  that  he  and  his  people 
 had  steered  for  Pitcairn's  Island,  and  there  taken  up  their 
 
 *  "Two  men  from  Toobouai,  one  from  Raiatea,  two  men,  one  boy,  twelve 
 women,  i)art  very  young,  and  an  infant  girl  from  Taheite.  The  last  and  six  of 
 the  women  were  living  at  Pitcairn's  Isle  in  1819,  and  one  had  returned  to  Ta- 
 heite, two  women  had  died,  and  three  suffered  by  casualties." — Greathced's  MS. 
 Notes. 
 
MUTINY  OF  THE  HOUNTY,  ETC.  149 
 
 abode.  In  this  spot  they  continued  for  many  years,  in  a 
 state  of  safety  and  seclusion  from  all  mankind.  Captain 
 Folgier,  an  American  navigator,  was  the  first  to  touch  at 
 this  place  in  the  year  180S;  but  it  was  reserved  for  Sir 
 Thomas  Staines,  captain  of  his  majesty's  ship  Briton,  to 
 elicit  the  interesting  facts  of  the  history  of  the  fugitives,  and 
 to  ascertain  the  true  condition  of  their  descendants. 
 
 On  September  2,  1814,  the  crew  of  the  '^' Briton  "  first 
 saw  Pitcairn's  Island.  Some  canoes  came  off,  and,  on  draw- 
 ing near  the  vessel,  to  the  astonishment  of  all  on  board,  they 
 hailed  her  in  perfect  English.  On  boarding  the  vessel,  con- 
 versation immediately  commenced,  by  one  of  them  named 
 Mackay,  after  respectful  salvitation,  asking  a  question :  "  Do 
 you  know,"  said  he,  "one  William  Bligli  in  England?" 
 This  strange  question  threw  new  light  on  the  subject.  One 
 responded,  "  Do  you  know  one  Fletcher  Christian?  "  ''  Oh 
 yes,"  said  he,  with  the  utmost  frankness,  "  very  well ;  his 
 son  is  in  the  boat  there  coming  up :  his  name  is  Friday 
 Fletcher  October  Christian.  His  father  is  dead  now;  he 
 was  shot  by  a  black  fellow."  Several  others  had  now  reached 
 the  ship,  and  the  scene  became  full  of  interest;  a  deep 
 anxiety  filled  all  breasts  to  know  the  fate  of  the  mutineer 
 captain,  of  whose  end  so  many  vague  reports  had  been  in 
 circulation.     The  interesting  dialogue  thus  proceeded : — 
 
 •'  Christian,  you  say,  was  shot?" 
 
 "  Yes,  he  was." 
 
 "  By  whom?  " 
 
 "  A  black  fellow  shot  him." 
 
 "  What  cause  do  you  assign  for  the  nuirder?" 
 
 "  I  know  no  reason  except  a  jealousy,  Avhich  I  have  heard 
 then  existed  between  the  people  of  Otaheite  and  the  Eng- 
 lish :  Christian  was  shot  in  the  back,  while  at  work  in  his 
 yam  plantation." 
 
 "  What  became  of  the  man  who  killed  him  ?  " 
 
 "  Oh !  that  black  fellow  was  shot  aftcrAvards  by  an  Eng- 
 lishman." 
 
 "  Was  there  any  other  disturbance  l)etween  the  Ota- 
 heiteans  and  the  English,  after  the  death  of  Christian  ? " 
 
 "  Yes ;  the  black  fellows  rose,  shot  two  Englishmen,  and 
 
150  MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC 
 
 wounded  John  Adams,  who  is  now  the  only  remaining  man 
 who  came  in  the  Bounty." 
 
 "  How  did  Adams  escape  being  murdered?  " 
 
 "  He  hid  himself  in  the  wood,  and  the  same  night  the 
 women,  enraged  at  the  murder  of  the  English,  to  whom  they 
 were  more  partial  than  their  countrymen,  rose  and  put  every 
 Otaheitean  to  death  in  their  sleep.  This  saved  Adams ;  his 
 Avounds  were  soon  healed,  and,  although  old,  he  now  enjoys 
 good  health." 
 
 "  How  many  men  and  Avomen  did  Christian  liring  with 
 him  in  the  '  Bounty? '  " 
 
 "  Nine  white  men,  six  from  Otaheite,  and  eleven 
 women." 
 
 ''  And  how  many  are  there  now  in  the  island? " 
 
 "  In  all,  we  have  forty-eight." 
 
 "  Have  you  ever  heard  Adams  say  how  long  it  is  since  he 
 came  to  the  island?  " 
 
 "  I  have  heard  it  is  about  twenty-five  years  ago," 
 
 "  And  Avhat  became  of  the  Bounty?  " 
 
 "  After  everything  useful  was  taken  out  of  her,  she  was 
 run  on  shore,  set  fire  to,  and  burnt." 
 
 "  Have  you  ever  heard  how  many  years  it  is  since  Chris- 
 tian was  shot?  " 
 
 "  I  understand  it  was  about  two  years  after  his  arrival  at 
 the  island." 
 
 "  What  became  of  Christian's  Avifc?  " 
 
 "  She  died  soon  after  Christian's  son  Avas  born ;  and  I 
 have  heard  that  Christian  took  forcibly  the  Avife  of  one  of 
 the  black  felloAvs  to  supply  her  place,  and  Avhich  Avas  the 
 chief  cause  of  his  being  shot." 
 
 "  Then  Fletcher  October  Christian  is  the  oldest  on  the 
 island,  except  John  Aidams  and  the  old  Avomcn? " 
 
 "  Yes ;  he  is  the  first-born  on  the  island." 
 
 "  At  what  age  do  you  marry?  " 
 
 "  Not  before  nineteen  or  tAventy." 
 
 "  Are  you  alloAvcd  to  have  more  than  one  Avifc?  " 
 
 "^  No ;  Ave  can  have  but  one,  and  it  is  Avicked  to  have 
 more." 
 
 "  Have  you  been  taught  any  religion  ?  " 
 
MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC.  151 
 
 "  Yes;  a  very  good  religion." 
 
 "  In  what  do  you  believe?  " 
 
 "  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  &c."* 
 
 "  Who  first  taught  you  this  Belief?  " 
 
 "  John  Adams  says  it  was  first  by  Fletcher  Christian's 
 order,  and  that  he  likewise  caused  a  prayer  to  be  said  every 
 day  at  noon." 
 
 "  And  what  is  the  prayer?  " 
 
 "  It  is, — '  I  will  arise  and  go  to  my  father,  and  say  unto 
 him.  Father,  I  have  sinned  against  Heaven,  and  before  thee, 
 and  am  no  more  worthy  of  being  called  thy  son.'  " 
 
 "  Do  you  continue  to  say  this  every  day? " 
 
 "  Yes;  we  never  neglect  it." 
 
 "  What  language  do  you  commonly  speak?" 
 
 "  Always  English." 
 
 "  But  you  understand  the  Otaheitean?  " 
 
 "  Yes;  but  not  so  well." 
 
 "  Do  the  old  women  speak  English?  " 
 
 "  Yes ;  but  not  so  well  as  tliey  understand  it :  their  pro- 
 nunciation is  not  good." 
 
 "  What  countrymen  do  you  call  yourselves  ?  " 
 
 "  Half  English,  half  Otaheitean." 
 
 "  Who  is  your  king?  " 
 
 "  Why,  King  George,  to  be  sure." 
 
 "  Have  you  ever  seen  a  ship  before?  " 
 
 "  Yes ;  we  have  seen  four  from  the  island,t  but  only  one 
 stopped.  Mayhew  Folgier  was  the  captain.  I  suppose  you 
 know  him?  " 
 
 "  No,  we  do  not  know  him.     How  long  did  he  stay  ?  " 
 
 "  Two  days." 
 
 "  Should  you  like  to  go  to  England?  " 
 
 "  No;  I  cannot.     I  am  married,  and  have  a  family." 
 
 This  dialogue  was  terminated  by  a  call  to  the  breakfast 
 table.  The  officers  invited  Mackay,  Christian,  and  the  rest, 
 to  sit  down  with  them.  A  fresh  display  was  now  given  of 
 that  beautiful  and  almost  child-like  simplicity  which  shone 
 through  the  whole  character  of  these  unsophisticated  island- 
 
 *  He  solemnly  recited  the  whole  of  the  Creed, 
 t  Otaheite. 
 
152  MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC. 
 
 crs.  Lieutenant  Shillibcer  candidly  rehearses  the  facts  and 
 emotions  of  this  interesting-  hour.  "  I  must  here  confess," 
 says  he,  "  I  bluslied  wlien  I  saAv  nature,  in  its  most  simple 
 state,  offer  that  tribute  of  respect  to  the  Omnipotent  Cre- 
 ator, which,  from  an  education,  I  did  not  perform,  nor,  from 
 society,  had  been  taught  its  necessity.  Ere  they  began  to 
 eat,  on  their  knees,  and  with  hands  uplifted,  did  they  im- 
 plore permission  to  partake  in  peace  what  was  set  before 
 them;  and  when  they  had  eaten  heartily,  resuming  their 
 former  attitude,  offered  a  fervent  prayer  of  thanksgiving  for 
 the  indulgence  they  had  just  experienced.  Our  omission  of 
 this  ceremony  did  not  escape  their  notice,  for  Christian 
 asked  me  whether  it  was  not  customary  with  us  also.  Here 
 nature  was  triumphant,  for  I  should  do  myself  an  irrepa- 
 rable injustice  did  I  not  with  candour  acknowledge  I  was 
 both  embarrassed  and  wholly  at  a  loss  for  a  sound  reply, 
 and  evaded  this  poor  fellow's  question  by  drawing  his  atten- 
 tion to  the  cow,  which  was  then  looking  down  the  hatchway; 
 and,  as  he  had  never  seen  any  of  the  species  before,  it  was  a 
 source  of  mirth  and  gratification  to  him." 
 
 After  this,  two  principal  officers  went  on  shore  to  see  the 
 village,  and  John  Adams,  Avho  was  a  fine  looking  man  of 
 about  sixty  years  of  age.  The  captain ,  after  much  ingenuous 
 and  interesting  conversation,  during  which  Adams  still  spoke 
 bitterly  of  Bligh,  asked  if  he  desired  to  return  to  England. 
 He  replied  in  the  affirmative.  The  captain  offered  him,  and 
 such  of  his  family  as  chose  to  accompany  him,  a  passage 
 home.  He  seemed  pleased  with  the  idea  of  visiting  the  land 
 of  his  fathers'  sepulchres,  and  immediately  sent  for  his  wife 
 and  children,  who  had  not  been  present  at  the  interview. 
 To  them,  as  also  to  the  rest  of  the  little  community  who 
 surrounded  the  door,  he  communicated  his  desire,  and  soli- 
 cited their  acquiescence.  All  Avcre  struck  dumb  with  sur- 
 prise and  alarm.  His  daughter,  though  deluged  Avitli 
 grief,  was  the  first  to  break  the  oppressive  silence.  "  She 
 was  arrayed  in  nature's  simplest  garb,  and  AvhoUy  una- 
 dorned, but  she  was  beauty's  self,  and  needed  not  the  aid  of 
 ornament."  In  an  agony  of  emotion,  she  fixed  her  streaming 
 eyes  upon   the  captain,   and   said,  "  Oh !   do  not,  sir,  take 
 
MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC.  153 
 
 from  me  my  fatlicr !  Do  not  take  my  best,  my  dearest 
 friend.  "  Her  speech  here  failed  her  ;  she  could  not  utter 
 another  word  ;  but  leaning  her  head  upon  her  hand  she  gave 
 full  vent  to  her  overwhelming  sorrow.  His  wife,  too,  an 
 Otaheitean,  was  thrown  into  the  deepest  anguish.  The 
 rest  of  the  cpmmunity  added  to  the  lamentation.  Not  an 
 eye  was  dry  ;  the  big  tear  dimmed  those  of  the  men,  the 
 women  wept  bitterly.  A  scene  more  affecting,  or  more 
 replete  with  truth  and  interest,  was  never  enacted  in  Poly- 
 nesia. The  captain  assured  them  that  he  had  no  wish  upon 
 the  subject,  and  that  he  only  intended  a  ftivour.  In  the 
 captain's  heart  the  conspirator  wa,B  forgotten  in  admiration  of 
 the  man,  whose  virtues  had  succeeded  to  inspire  so  much 
 love,  and  to  place  him  at  the  head  of  the  little  mutineers' 
 community,  where  he  was  revered  by  all,  the  bond  of  union, 
 the  administrator  of  justice,  the  teacher  of  elementary  truth, 
 and  the  priest  of  a  patriarchal  piety.  He  remained,  accord- 
 ingly, and  the  ship  proceeded  on  her  voyage. 
 
 The  sixteen  mutineers,  who  landed  on  Otahoitc  with  their 
 proportion  of  the  property  and  arms,  were  hospitably  re- 
 ceived, and  had  lands  assigned  for  their  use  in  those  dis- 
 tricts which  they  preferred.  The  more  industrious  and 
 mechanical  part  of  them  proceeded  to  build  a  schooner  of 
 considerable  dimensions,  a  work  in  which  the  natives  occa- 
 sionally assisted  to  the  extent  of  their  ability.  As  might  be 
 expected,  all  who  embarked  in  this  arduous  undertaking- 
 did  not  persevere  till  its  completion.  Churcliill,  who  had 
 been  master  at  arms,  and  a  principal  conspirator,  wearied  of 
 labour,  accepted  an  invitation  to  live  with  Waheadooa,  sove- 
 reign of  Teiarraboo,  the  smaller  peninsula  of  Otaheitc, 
 when  Cook  was  last  at  that  island.  He  was  accompanied 
 by  Thompson,  one  of  the  most  ignorant  and  brutal  of  the 
 crew.  Waheadooa  shortly  after  died  without  an  heir,  and 
 Churchill,  having  been  his  tayo,  according  to  custom,  suc- 
 ceeded to  his  property  and  dignity.  Thompson  was  moved 
 with  envy ;  and,  in  revenge  for  some  imaginary  offences,  he 
 shot  Churchill,  The  natives  revenged  the  murder  of  their 
 sovereign  by  putting  Thompson  to  death.  Others  of  the 
 rebels  took  up  their  residence  at  Pappara  with  Temarre ; 
 
154  MUTINY  OF  THE  J50UNTY,  ETC. 
 
 but  the  bulk  of  them  rcmaiucd  under  the  influence  of  Po- 
 marre,  and  they  largely  participated  in  the  wars  and  politics 
 of  the  natives.  Much,  indeed,  necessarily  depended  on  their 
 skill,  their  schooner,  and  their  fire-arms ;  and  it  lay  with 
 them,  in  no  small  measure,  not  only  to  decide  the  fate  of 
 battles,  but  to  preserve  or  disturb  the  peace,  of  the  island, 
 and  to  determine  the  destiny  of  parties. 
 
 The  influence,  enjoyments,  and  glory  of  the  mutineers, 
 however,  was  soon  at  an  end.  The  dreadful  day  of  retribu- 
 tion drew  near;  and  on  March  23,  1791,  the  Pandora 
 frigate,  commanded  by  Captain  Edwards,  arrived  at  Ota- 
 heite,  and  anchored  in  Matavai  bay.  This  vessel  was  sent 
 forth  expressly  to  apprehend,  if  possible,  the  Avhole  body  of 
 the  mutineers,  and  to  bring  them  to  England  for  trial  at 
 the  bar  of  their  country's  justice.  The  mutineers  who 
 remained  at  Matavai,  not  knowing  the  vessel  or  her  object, 
 and  fearing  no  evil,  went  on  board  the  same  day,  and  were 
 immediately  put  into  confinement.  Lieutenants  Corner 
 and  Hayward,  the  latter  of  whom  had  sailed  in  the  Bounty, 
 and  accompanied  Captain  Bligli  during  his  memorable  voy- 
 age already  recorded,  to  Batavia,  were  despatched,  with  two 
 of  the  Pandora's  boats,  in  pursuit  of  the  schooner  Avhich 
 had  been  built  by  the  mutineers,  lest  by  her  means  they 
 should  escape.  The  schooner,  which  had  been  sailing,  was 
 hardly  anchored  at  Pappara,  when  a  native  messenger 
 arrived  to  apprize  them  of  the  fate  of  their  comrades  at 
 Matavai  and  of  their  own  danger.  On  learning  these  facts 
 they  immediately  put  to  sea,  taking  with  them  three  of  their 
 companions  who  lived  at  Pappara,  and  leaving  behind  only 
 one  of  their  party.  The  seaman  thus  left,  apparently  sick 
 of  savage  life,  and  a  burdened  conscience,  walked  all  night 
 toward  Matavai,  and,  going  on  board,  nobly  surrendered 
 himself  next  day.  The  schooner,  after  standing  out  several 
 days,  on  the  27th  returned  to  Pappara.  Six  of  the  muti- 
 neers fled  to  the  hills  for  refuge  ;  the  other  three  were  kept 
 in  confinement  that  night  and  the  next  day,  by  order  of 
 Temarre,  who  likewise  seized  the  schooner.  On  the  night 
 of  the  28th,  however,  they  escaped  to  the  western  coast, 
 and  about  day-break  surrendered  themselves  to  Lieutenant 
 
MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC.  155 
 
 Corner,  who  had  come  from  the  ship  the  preceding  day  in 
 pursuit  of  them.  An  active  search  was  then  commenced  for 
 those  who  had  fled  to  the  mountains  ;  but  in  the  course  of 
 the  day  they  delivered  themselves  up  to  Lieutenant  Hay- 
 Avard.  Pomarre  readily  co  operated  with  the  British  officers 
 in  their  efforts  for  securing  the  mutineers,  and  did  what  he 
 could  to  prevent  the  bad  consequences  likely  to  arise  from 
 the  resentment  of  those  families  with  which  they  had  become 
 connected.  The  scenes  which  succeeded  the  apprehension 
 of  the  unhappy  men  were  in  some  instances  heart-rending. 
 One  case  strongly  serves  to  illustrate  the  truth  and  power  of 
 female  attachment  even  in  the  savage  bosom.  A  midship- 
 man, named  Stewart,  who  had  signalized  himself  greatly  by 
 his  activity  and  resolute  ferocity  in  the  mutiny,  had  lived 
 with  the  daughter  of  a  person  of  property  at  Matavai.  The 
 removal  and  imprisonment  of  Stewart,  to  whom  she  had 
 borne  a  child,  according  to  report,  so  wrung  her  tender  heart 
 as  speedily  to  carry  her  to  an  untimely  grave.*  One  son 
 and  three  daughters  were  left  by  others  of  the  mutineers. 
 While  the  unhappy  men  were  in  chains,  and  doomed  to 
 endure  the  affliction  of  the  daily  interviews  which  took 
 place  between  them  and  the  native  females,  with  whom  they 
 had  lived,  their  countrymen  Avere,  as  usual,  running  to 
 excess  in  riot  and  debauchery ;  and,  while  giving  to  the 
 islanders  a  sublime  and  awful  example  of  the  majesty  of 
 British  law,  they  were  acting  a  part  which  reflected  no 
 honovir  on  the  purity  of  British  morals. 
 
 On  May  the  8th  the  vessel  sailed,  accompanied  by  the 
 schooner  which  the  mutineers  had  built,  under  the  command 
 of  an  officer  of  the  Pandora.  Dismal  was  now  the  state  of 
 the  conspirators,  as  they  were  wafted  in  irons  over  the 
 lonely  ocean ;  and  more  awful  still  were  their  prospects  on 
 reaching  their  native  country ;  but  calamities  imseen,  and 
 terrible  likewise,  aAvaited  them  by  the  way.  The  Pandora 
 was  Avrecked  on  her  return,  and  four  of  the  mutineers  pe- 
 rished in  the  fearful  catastrophe,  f     The  rest  Avere  rescued 
 
 *  "  Stewart  was  droAvned  when  the  Pandora  was  wrecked  in  Endeavour 
 Straits,  hut  the  death  of  his  widow  has  been  contradicted," — Greatheed's  3IS. 
 Notes. 
 
 t  "The  three  men  who  were  dro-wned  with  Stewart  were  active  in  the 
 
156  MUTINY  OF  THK  BOUNTY,  KTC 
 
 from  a  watery  grave,  and  brouglit  to  trial  in  England. 
 Four  were  acquitted  as  having  had  no  active  concern  in  the 
 mutiny,  and  mostly  provided  for  in  Greenwich  Hospital. 
 Another  was  discharged  on  the  ground  of  some  legal  tech- 
 nicality. The  mercy  of  the  Crown  was  extended  to  two  of 
 them,  and  three  were  executed  at  Spithead. 
 
 These  poor  misguided  mariners  were  honoured  to  pro- 
 mote, in  no  ordinary  measure,  the  cause  of  the  first  mission 
 to  the  South  Seas.  They  supplied  a  vast  amount  of  impor- 
 tant information  concerning  the  people  and  the  place,  from 
 which  a  portion  of  the  Preliminary  Discourse,  and  also  the 
 Appendix  to  the  First  Missionary  Voyage,  were  extracted  and 
 prepared.  Nor  was  this  all ;  they  also  furnished  a  vocabu- 
 lary of  the  language  of  Otaheite,  which  the  first  mission- 
 aries made  their  study  on  the  voyage,  and  from  which  tliey 
 derived  invaluable  benefit.*  In  connexion  with  the  future 
 evangelization  of  the  islands  of  the  South  Sea,  therefore, 
 the  nuitiny  of  the  Bounty  was  one  of  those  events  in  Pro- 
 vidence, which  plainly  indicate  the  finger  of  God. 
 
 At  the  close  of  this  year  Captain  Vancouver,  of  the  Dis- 
 
 mutiny.  Two  of  them  are  said  to  have  defended  themselves  with  lire- arms, 
 after  the  other  four  surrendered  to  Lieutenant  Hayward,  but  to  have  been 
 ■watched  by  the  islanders  till  their  strength  was  exhausted,  and  then  seized 
 while  asleep.  It  is  very  difficult  to  harmonize  the  account  given  by  Lieutenant 
 Corner  to  Dr.  Haweis  with  the  written  narrative  of  Morrison.  For  a  different 
 adjustment,  see  '  The  Sailor's  3Iagazine  '  for  January,  182L" — Greatheed's 
 MS.  Notes. 
 
 *  The  following  note  sets  the  matter  in  the  clearest  light. — "  The  Duff 
 being  so  long  detained  at  Spithead,  afforded  the  opportunity  to  obtain  from  the 
 Rev.  Mr.  Howell,  who  had  attended  the  mutineer.^  of  the  Boinity  (in  confine- 
 ment) very  valuable'papers  which,  at  his  instance,  one  of  them,  named  JNEorrison, 
 had  draAvn  up,  comprising  a  narrative  of  their  transactions  at  Taheite,  of  which 
 an  abridgement  is  given  in  the  Preliminary  Discourse ;  a  copious  Yocabulary 
 of  the  Language  ;  and  a  description  of  the  island,  from  which  the  following 
 account  (the  Appendix)  was  extracted  by  Dr.  Haweis,  witli  little  alteration 
 but  what  he  judged  proper,  in  order  to  adapt  it  to  this  publication.  Morrison, 
 who  was  the  best  informed  and  most  ingenious  of  the  mutineers,  received  a  full 
 pardon,  after  long  confinement  under  sentence  of  death,  with  three  others. 
 Mr.  Howell  had  proposed  publishing  his  papers,  but  suppressed  them  on  con- 
 dition that  INIorrison  should  be  provided  for  by  Government;  aiid  lie  was 
 accordingly  appointed  to  act  as  a  gunner  in  tlie  navy,  the  publication  being 
 deemed  objectionable,  as  it  would  have  reflected  some  discredit  on  Captain 
 Bligh.  The  missionaries  were  furnished  with  a  co])y  of  the  Yocabulary,  and 
 an  abriduement  of  tlie  narrative  of  the  mutineers." — Ibid. 
 
MUTINY  OF  THE  BOUNTY,  ETC.  157 
 
 covery,  and  Lieutenant  Bronghton,  of  the  Cliatham,  arrived 
 at  Otaheite.  Nothing  particular  occurred  during  their  stay, 
 and  they  sailed  January  the  24th,  1792.  The  next  visitant 
 was  Captain  Weatherhead,  of  the  Matilda,  a  merchantman, 
 who  arrived  a  week  or  two  after,  and  staid  a  fortnight. 
 Having  put  to  sea  again,  on  February  the  25th  the  Matilda 
 was  wrecked,  but  the  captain  and  crew  escaped  in  their  boats 
 to  Otaheite,  where  they  were  immediately  plundered  of  all 
 they  had,  but  otherwise  and  afterwards  they  were  Avell 
 treated.  The  visit  of  the  Matilda  was  followed  by  that  of 
 the  Prince  William  Henry,  already  mentioned,  Avhich  con- 
 tinued only  three  days.  Captain  Bligh  having  been  sent 
 out  again,  to  effect  the  object  of  his  former  visit  in  the 
 Bounty,  which  liad  been  frustrated  by  the  mutiny,  reached 
 Otaheite  on  April  the  7th,  1 792,  in  the  Providence,  attended 
 by  a  small  vessel  named  the  Assistance.  A  second  collec- 
 tion of  bread-fruit  trees  was  made,  and  after  a  stay  of  three 
 months,  Bligh  sailed  for  the  West  Indies,  which,  witli  his 
 cargo,  he  reached  in  safety.  The  Daedalus  storeship.  Cap- 
 tain New,  succeeded  Captain  Bligh,  and  reached  Otaheite 
 early  in  February,  1793.  The  company  of  the  Daedalus 
 were,  as  usual,  treated  with  great  kindness,  and  two  of  them 
 testified  their  esteem  for  the  islanders  by  deserting  in  order 
 to  settle  among  them.  One  of  the  runaways  was  recovered, 
 but  the  other,  Avho  was  a  Swede,  was  suffered  to  remain  at 
 Otaheite.  This  person  will  be  found  to  make  a  consider- 
 ble  figure  in  the  narrative  of  the  Duff,  from  which  it  will 
 appear  that  he  was  of  material  service  to  Captain  Wilson 
 and  the  missionaries,  as  interpreter,  in  their  intercourse  with 
 the  natives. 
 
 The  next  arrival  at  this  celebrated  isle,  was  that  of  tlie 
 missionary  ship  Duff — an  era  in  its  history,  in  the  history  of 
 the  South  Seas,  and  in  the  history  of  the  world.  Between 
 the  Daedalus  and  the  Duff  it  is  stated,  that  two  private 
 ships,  the  Jenny  and  the  Britannia,  at  different  periods 
 visited  Otaheite,  but  there  is  no  record  of  either  the  dates 
 or  the  events  of  their  visits. 
 
PART   FIFTH. 
 
 RISE  AND  PROGRESS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 CHAPTEK  I. 
 
 PRIMARY    MOVEMENTS,    IN    BEHALF    OF    MISSIONS,  AMONG    PRO- 
 TESTANT CHURCHES,  IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA. 
 
 Oiio-in  of  Missions— Revival  in  the  West  of  Scotland — Concert  for  Prayer — 
 "concert  renewed  and  extended — Edwards's  Attempt — Concert  further  re- 
 newed  Concerts    in   England — Prayer    involves    an   active   Principle — 
 
 Carey's  Inquiry— Carey's  Sermon — Meeting  at  Kettering — Operations  of 
 Mr.  Thomas — His  timely  Arrival  —  David  Bogue's  Early  Views— His 
 Sermon  at  Salter's  Hall — ^AVidow  Williams — Evangelical  Magazine — 
 Cradle  of  the  Missionary  Society — Bogue's  Address — Home's  Letters — 
 Eyre  and  AVilks — First  concerted  Meeting — Warwickshire  Association. 
 
 The  spirit  of  missionary  enterprise  is  inherent  in  genuine 
 Christianity.  Attempts  to  propagate  the  gospel  result 
 equally  from  obedience  to  the  command  of  Christ,  and  to 
 the  power  of  a  spiritual  instinct  implanted  in  the  souls  of 
 the  faithful  at  conversion.  It  is  an  established  fact,  that 
 the  present  great  missionary  movements  throughout  Pag; 
 lands,  may  be  most  correctly  traced  up  to  the  out-pour" 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  commenced  in  the  earlier  part  of 
 the  last  century.  The  aspect,  which  the  gracious  influence 
 first  assumed,  was  the  natural  and  appropriate  form  of 
 prayer  for  the  universal  spread  of  the  gospel.  It  is  also  a 
 fact,  not  a  little  remarkable,  that  concerts  for  prayer  in  be- 
 half of  the  heathen  world,  originated  in  that  very  spot  Avhere 
 the  Lord  made  bare  his  arm  with  a  power  and  a  glory  far 
 surpassing  all  that  has  been  recorded  in  modern  times. 
 That  spot  is  the  West  of  Scotland. 
 
 This  mighty  display  of  the  grace  of  God  occurred  in  the 
 year  1742.     After  the   first  awful  commotion    among  the 
 
 an 
 inir 
 
MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS,  ETC.  159 
 
 spirits  of  men  had  somewhat  subsided,  a  season  of  reflection 
 ensued ;  and  those  ministers  of  the  word  who  had  been  con- 
 cerned in  the  work,  were  led  to  meditate  on  the  marvellous 
 energy  which  had  recently  accompanied  the  truth ;  and  they 
 became  increasingly  the  subjects  of  an  overwhelming  convic- 
 tion that  Christ's  kingdom  is  to  be  established  in  the  earth 
 not  by  the  might  nor  by  the  power  of  man,  but  by  the  Spirit 
 of  God.  In  prosecution  of  this  idea,  a  number  of  pastors 
 resident  in  those  districts  which  had  been  most  abundantly 
 visited  with  Divine  influence  in  the  year  ]  744,  set  on  foot  a 
 concert  for  prayer.  This  measure  was  brought  about  by 
 private  correspondence  ;  but  an  account  of  it  was  afterwards 
 published  in  the  Christian  Monthly  History.  It  was  con- 
 ceived in  a  wise  and  Christian  spirit.  Having  supplicated 
 Divine  direction,  they  determined  on  the  following  method, 
 to  which  they  resolved  to  adhere  for  the  space  of  two  years : 
 they  agreed  first  to  set  apart  a  portion  of  Saturday  evening 
 and  Sabbath  morning  every  w^eek,  according  as  other  duties 
 would  allow  to  each  of  the  associates,  respectively;  and, 
 more  solemnly,  the  first  Tuesday  of  each  quarter,  that  is, 
 the  first  Tuesday  of  February,  May,  August,  and  Novem- 
 ber, or  the  first  convenient  day  after  these :  second,  to 
 occupy  the  time  in  the  closet,  in  private  pra}  er  meetings,  or 
 in  public  meetings,  as  might  be  most  practicable  and  con- 
 venient: and  third,  to  invite  others  by  personal  conversation 
 or  private  correspondence,  to  unite  with  them  in  this  object. 
 The  ministers  above  mentioned,  on  August  26,  1746, 
 when  the  time  specified,  namely  two  years,  had  expired, 
 published  a  memorial  expressive  of  their  views,  addressed  to 
 their  brethren  in  Christ,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  In  that 
 document  they  entreat,  that  the  desire  of  concurrence  and 
 assistance  contained  in  it,  may  by  no  means  be  understood 
 as  restricted  to  any  particular  denomination  or  party,  but  as 
 extended  to  all  who  had  at  heart  the  interest  of  vital  Chris- 
 tianity. They  also,  in  this  publication  propose  the  exten- 
 sion of  the  period  of  the  concert  to  seven  years ;  but  still 
 leaving  individuals  wholly  unfettered.  This  memorable  in- 
 strument was  very  widely  dispersed  among  ministers  of  all 
 denominations ;  and  about  five  hundred  copies  of  it  were 
 
160  MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 sent  into  New  England.  Its  distribution  in  America  pro- 
 duced a  general  and  deep  impression,  which  was  powerfully 
 aided  in  the  following  year,  by  the  appearance  of  the  cele- 
 brated piece  of  President  Edwards,  entitled  "An  humble 
 attempt  to  promote  explicit  agreement  and  visible  union  of 
 God's  people  in  extraordinary  prayer  for  the  Revival  of 
 Religion^  and  the  advancement  of  Christ's  kingdom  on  earth, 
 pursuant  to  Scripture  promises  and  prophecies  concerning 
 the  last  time."  The  first  part  of  this  treatise  contains  an 
 account  of  what  had  been  done  with  respect  to  this  matter 
 in  Great  Britain,  and  a  copy  of  the  memorial  sent  from 
 Scotland;  the  second  part  sets  forth  a  variety  of  motives  to 
 compliance  with  what  is  proposed  in  the  memorial,  which 
 are  urged  with  all  the  sagacity,  earnestness,  and  solemnity, 
 for  which  the  author  was  so  remarkable  ;  in  the  third  part, 
 the  writer  defends  the  measure,  showing  that  the  proposed 
 concert  is  neither  superstitious,  whimsical,  nor  pharisaical, 
 and  that  such  concerts  are  not  new  in  the  church  of  God, — 
 concluding  the  whole  with  an  impressive  exhortation  to  com- 
 pliance with  the  proposal.  At  the  end  of  the  seven  years, 
 the  agreement  was,  on  the  part  of  many  in  Glasgow  and  the 
 West  of  Scotland,  renewed  and  extended  to  seven  more.* 
 
 England  was  subsecpiently  visited  by  the  same  spirit. 
 In  the  year  1784,  at  an  association  of  the  Baptist  churches 
 of  Northamptonshire  and  the  neighbouring  counties,  held  at 
 Nottingham,  it  was  resolved  to  establish  throughout  the  as- 
 sociation, meetings  to  pray  for  the  general  revival  and 
 spread  of  religion.  This  exercise  was  to  be  observed  by  all 
 the  churches  on  the  first  Monday  of  every  calendar  month, 
 a  measure  which  was  clearly  the  foundation  of  the  usage 
 which  has  now  obtained  so  extensive  a  prevalence.  In  the 
 summer  of  the  year  1786,  another  association  of  Baptist 
 Churches,  held  in  Aulcester,  in  the  county  of  Warwick, 
 adopted  the  same  resolution ;  and  many  other  individual 
 churches,  both  Baptist  and  Pa3dobaptist,  in  different  covm- 
 ties,  followed  the  example.  In  the  year  1789,  a  cheap 
 edition  of  Edwards's  treatise,  already  mentioned,  was  pub- 
 lished in  England,  an  event  which  powerfully  sidjserved  tlie 
 
 *  See  Prefuee  to  Kobe's  fieruious  ;  Gillies's  Uh.  Coll.  vol.  ii.  p.  399. 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  IGl 
 
 object  of  concerts  for  prayer.  From  this  time  the  work  ad- 
 A'ancecl  with  considerable  ra]>idity,  botli  in  England  and 
 America.  A  concern  for  the  salvation  of  souls^  both  at  home 
 and  abroad,  became  daily  deeper  and  more  extended.  Our 
 attention  will  now  be  directed  more  especially  to  England, 
 and  to  those  steps  which  led  to  the  formation  of  organized 
 bodies  there,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  among  the 
 heathen. 
 
 The  exercise  of  prayer  is  essentially  practical  in  its  nature 
 and  tendencies.  When  men  once  begin,  in  good  earnest,  to 
 pray  for  an  object ;  if  labour  be  possible,  and  deemed  avail- 
 able for  its  attainment,  it  will  be  difficult  long  to  restrain 
 their  efforts  from  attempts  to  realize  it.  The  Baptist  asso- 
 ciation of  Northamptonshire,  already  mentioned  as  the  first 
 in  England  to  form  a  concert  for  prayer,  accordingly,  after 
 having  given  themselves  seven  years  to  supplication  in  behalf 
 of  the  heathen,  began  to  consider  that  i^irayer  alone  teas  not 
 the  21- hole  of  fhe  duty  of  Christians-  toiiards-  mankind.  A 
 meeting  of  this  same  association  was  held  at  Clipstone,  in 
 Northamptonshire,  in  the  month  of  April,  1791  :*  when  the 
 Rev.  Joseph  Sutcliffe,  of  Olney,  preached  from  1  Kings 
 xix.  10,  and  the  Rev.  A.  Fuller,  of  Kettering,  from  Haggai 
 i.  2.  After  the  public  services  of  that  memorable  day,  the 
 Rev.  William  Carey,  of  Leicester,  whose  breast  had  long 
 been  filled  with  meditations  upon  the  subject,  proposed  the 
 inquiry,  "  Whether  it  was  not  practicable,  and  their  boundcn 
 duty,  to  attempt  somewhat  towards  spreading  the  gospel  in 
 the  heathen  world."  A  solemn  and  interesting  conversation 
 upon  the  subject  immediately  ensued,  the  spirit  and  sub- 
 stance of  which  were  forthwith  embodied  by  Mr.  Carey  in  a 
 publication,  entitled,  "  An  Inquiry  into  the  Obligations  of 
 
 *  It  is  gratifying  to  be  able  to  do  an  act  of  justice  to  a  character  -who  gave 
 to  rank  more  lustre  than  she  received  from  it.  "  Dr.  Haweis  had  zealously 
 concerted  with  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  shortly  before  her  decease  in  1791, 
 a  mission  to  Taheite,  and  six  young  men  offered  to  engage  in  it.  Of  these, 
 Messrs.  Bicknell  and  Lewis  alone  adhered  to  that  purpose,  and  fulfilled  it ;  the 
 rest  having  declined  sailing  with  Captain  Bligh  in  the  Providence,  and  two 
 being  deemed  not  enough  to  be  employed.  Dr.  Haweis  took  a  very  active  part 
 in  the  formation  of  the  Missionary  Society,  chiefly  in  order  to  accomplish  that 
 object." — Greatheed's  MS.  Notes. 
 
 M 
 
162  MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 Christians  to  use  means  for  tlic  Conversion  of  the  Heathen/' 
 — a  work  small  in  bulk,  but  big  with  unutterable  conse- 
 quences to  the  eternal  interests  of  the  millions  of  India,  and 
 the  whole  heathen  Avorld.  This  may,  perhaps,  be  considered 
 as  the  primary  missionary  publication  in  Great  Britain. 
 
 Thus  the  subject  went  on  fermenting  during  another  year, 
 in  the  minds  both  of  ministers  and  of  churches.  Mr.  Carey 
 was  appointed  to  preach  at  the  next  annual  meeting  of  the 
 association  to  be  held  at  Nottingham,  when  he  chose  for  his 
 subject  Isaiah  liv.  2.  On  this  occasion  his  views  all  tended 
 to  two  points, — the  duty  of  the  churches  to  ex'pect  great 
 things,  and  to  attempt  great  things.  In  pursuance  of  the 
 views  expressed,  and  the  purposes  entertained  at  this  meet- 
 ing, another  was  fixed  for  the  month  of  October  that  same 
 year,  1792,  to  be  held  at  Kettering.  According  to  appoint- 
 ment the  brethren  assembled ;  resolutions  were  proposed 
 and  adopted ;  measures  were  taken  to  provide  funds  ;  and  a 
 committee,  of  which  Mr.  Fuller  was  the  secretary,  was  ap- 
 pointed to  manage  the  affairs  of  the  newly  formed  institu- 
 tion. This  glorious  enterprise  found  immediate  supporters 
 and  abettors  in  all  parts  of  the  empire.  From  London, 
 Bristol,  Cambridge,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  Plymouth-Dock, 
 as  also  from  various  places  in  Hampshire,  Wiltshire,  Bed- 
 fordshire, Essex,  Suffolk,  Kent,  the  West  Riding  of  York- 
 shire, and  many  other  parts,  the  most  friendly  assistance 
 was  promptly  and  cheerfully  rendered. 
 
 All  things  being  ready,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  very 
 speedily  made  plain  their  path  into  the  heathen  world. 
 John  Thomas,  a  name  that  will  long  live,  had  sailed  to 
 Bengal  in  1783,  as  surgeon  of  the  Oxford  East  Indiaman, 
 and,  immediately  after  his  arrival  on  its  idolatrous  shores, 
 he  attempted  the  formation  of  a  plan  for  the  spread  of  the 
 gospel ;  but  his  project  failed.  Returning  to  England,  he 
 embraced  Baptist  views,  and  being  immersed,  he  began  to 
 exhort  in  private  societies,  and  also  to  preach  in  different 
 places  in  and  around  the  metropolis, — an  exercise  whereby 
 he  was  gradually  becoming  prepared  for  future  service.  In 
 1786,  he  sailed  a  second  time  for  Bengal,  as  surgeon  of  the 
 same  ship  ;  and,  meeting  on  his  arrival  with  some  pious 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  163 
 
 persons,  he  agreed  to  assemble  with  them  for  the  exercise  of 
 prayer,  and  to  preach  to  them  every  Lord's  day.  His 
 labours  in  this  way  were  useful  and  acceptable ;  and  he  was 
 induced,  by  the  force  of  much  entreaty,  to  leave  the  ship, 
 and  remain  in  the  country  to  proclaim  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
 In  this  employment  he  continued  from  1787  to  1792,  busily 
 engaged  in  learning  the  language  and  translating  the 
 Scriptures.  Having  completed  the  gospels  of  Matthew  and 
 Mark,  the  Epistle  of  James,  part  of  Genesis,  portions  of  the 
 Psalms,  and  the  Prophets,  he  returned  to  England. 
 
 In  his  return  at  this  j  uncture,  and  the  other  parts  of  his 
 history,  the  finger  of  God  was  signally  manifest.  Wholly 
 ignorant  of  the  awakening  spirit  of  his  denomination,  and  of 
 the  arrangements  being  made  at  that  time  to  form  a  mis- 
 sionary society  for  India,  he  came  that  he  might  endeavour 
 to  establish  a  fund  in  London  for  the  same  object,  and  pro- 
 cure a  suitable  fellow  labourer  to  return  with  him  to  the 
 regions  of  idolatry.  Thus  Mr.  Thomas  arrived  in  England 
 at  the  critical  moment,  like  another  Joshua,  after  spying  out 
 the  land,  and  rehearsed  to  his  people  his  operations  in  the 
 East,  and  his  further  designs  relative  to  the  heathen.  He 
 was  the  very  man,  and  they  the  very  persons,  mutually 
 wanted  by  each  other.  Mr.  Thomas,  beyond  any  other  in- 
 dividual of  the  Baptist  body,  or  of  any  body  at  that  time, 
 possessed  the  various  accomplishments  which  the  work  re- 
 quired. He  returned  to  India  under  their  auspices,  with 
 Mr.  Carey, — afterwards  the  celebrated  Dr.  Carey, — as  his 
 colleague,  in  the  missionary  field.  The  future  ecclesiastical 
 historian  of  India  will  record  the  sec[uel. 
 
 The  spirit  of  the  new  movement  in  behalf  of  missions,  was 
 not  confined  to  the  Baptist  body.  The  Independents  also, 
 in  a  very  abundant  measure,  were  made  partakers  of  the 
 glorious  gift.  Perhaps  no  minister  of  the  age  was  more 
 early  or  more  amply  baptized  with  that  spirit  than  David 
 Bogue ;  and  no  intellect  or  character  was  more  capable  than 
 his  of  acting  with  force  on  the  hearts  and  understandings  of 
 contemporary  Christians.  So  early  as  1 792,  his  mighty  mind 
 had  become  absorbed  by  the  subject  of  missions,  a  subject 
 which  he  had  even  then  comprehended  in  all  its  length,  and 
 M  2 
 
164  MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 breadth,  and  bearings.  In  a  sermon,  wliicli  he  preached  at 
 Salters'  Hall,  London,  m  that  year,  before  the  correspondmg 
 board  of  the  society  in  Scotland  for  spreading-  the  g-ospel 
 in  the  Highlands  and  Islands,  he  presented  a  specimen  of  a 
 missionary  sermon  which  has  never  been  surpassed.*  This 
 great  discourse  shows  how  completely  the  sublime  object 
 had  possessed  the  sovd  of  that  extraordinary  man  ;  how 
 thoroughly,  in  all  its  parts,  he  had  revolved  it  in  his  own 
 breast ;  and  how  intensely  his  heart  was  set  on  rousing  the 
 churches  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  their  duty  to  the  Son 
 of  God,  by  adopting  means  for  the  salvation  of  the  world. 
 A  conversation  with  one  of  his  hearers,  the  widow  of  his  pre- 
 decessor, the  Rev.  Mr.  Williams,  was  followed  up,  on  her 
 part,  by  sending  a  small  sum  as  her  first  contrilnition  to- 
 wards this  object,  which  the  worthy  lady  pressed  her  pastor 
 immediately  to  undertake.  Her  daughter,  whose  zealous 
 pen  prodviced  some  of  the  first  missionary  hymns,  was  wont 
 to  say,  with  pious  exultation,  "  If  Mr.  Bogue  was  the 
 father,  Mrs.  Williams  was  the  mother,  of  the  Missionary 
 Society." 
 
 We  have  already  seen  that,  during  this  same  year,  the 
 foundation  was  laid  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society, — an 
 event  which  no  doubt  contribvited  to  au"-ment  the  thoug-ht 
 which  was  already  embarked  upon  the  subject  among  the 
 Independents.  Accordingly,  indications  of  the  Divine 
 presence  among  that  body,  impelling  them  on  to  the  glorious 
 enterprise,  became  markedly  manifest  in  the  course  of  the 
 following  year,  17^3, — a  year  signalized  by  the  commence- 
 ment of  a  religious  periodical,  the  Evangelical  Magazine, 
 which,  from  that  day  to  the  present,  has  rendered  incalcu- 
 lable service  to  the  interests  of  literature  and  liberty,  bene- 
 volence and  piety,  and  which  was  destined  to  exert  a  pow- 
 erful influence  in  then  forming,  as  it  has  ever  since  done  in 
 sustaining,  that  great,  truly  catholic,  and  Christian  institu- 
 tion, the  London  Missionary  Society, 
 
 In  the  number  of  that  publication  for  October  1/93,  ap- 
 peared "  Remarks  on  the  Prophecies  and  Promises  relating  to 
 
 *  See  Dr.  Bcniiet's  masterly  Lite  of  13oguc,  pp.  149—169. 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  165 
 
 the  GI017  of  the  latter  Day."  This  paper,  which  comprised 
 much  profound  observation  on  the  aspect  of  the  world  and 
 the  duty  of  Christians,  states  that  a  large  number  of  churches 
 in  the  kingdom  had,  for  some  time  past,  engaged  to  set 
 apart  an  hour  in  the  evening  of  the  first  Monday  in  every 
 calendar  months  to  join  in  fervent  prayer  to  God  for  a  bless- 
 ing on  the  gospel,  and  on  those  missionaries  who  were  then 
 engaged  in  the  arduous  undertaking  of  preaching  it  to  the 
 Indian  nations.  This  writer  satisfied  himself  with  general 
 statements  of  fact  and  of  duty,  and  with  pointing  out  the 
 happy  effects  necessarily  attendant  on  the  universal  spread 
 of  Christianity,  without  reference  to  any  practical  measures. 
 It  was  a  temperate,  prudent,  performance,  well  adapted  to 
 open  the  question. 
 
 Thus  the  "little  leaven"  went  on  fermenting  till  August 
 1794,  when  Mr.  Bogue  went  to  supply  the  pulpits  of  the 
 tabernacles  of  Bristol  and  Kingswood,  an  engagement  in 
 which  Mr.  Steven,  minister  of  the  Scotch  church  in  Covent 
 Garden,  London,  was  his  colleague.  During  that  month 
 these  two  gentlemen,  Mr.  Hey,  pastor  of  the  church  in 
 Castle  Green,  Bristol,  and  others,  conversed  upon  the  means 
 and  duty  of  attempting  to  awaken  the  public  mind  to  this 
 great  subject.  These  discussions  took  place  in  the  parlour  of 
 the  Tabernacle  House,  originally  erected  by  George  White- 
 field.  Hence  the  people  of  that  honoured  and  venerable 
 place,  designate  that  parlour  "the  cradle  of  the  Missionary 
 Society."*  In  prosecution  of  the  great  object,  it  is  probable 
 that  at  that  very  time,  and  in  that  very  place,  Mr.  Bogue 
 wrote  his  celebrated  address,  "  To  the  Evangelical  Dissenters 
 who  practise  Infant  Baptism,"  dated  August  26th,  1794,  and 
 signed,  "An  Evangelical  Dissenter,"  which  appeared  in  the 
 Evangelical  Magazine  for  the  next  month,  and  of  which  a 
 copy  here  follows : — 
 
 "  Christian  brethren, —  God  has  favoured  us  with  the 
 knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  through  a  crucified  Re- 
 deemer ;  our  obligations  to  him  on  this  account  are  inexpres- 
 sible j  and,  I  trust,  we  are  often  prompted  from  the  fulness 
 
 *   Life  of  Bogue,  p.  170. 
 
166  MOVEMENTS  IN   BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 of  our  hearts  to  ask.  What  shall  tve  render  unto  the  Lord  for 
 all  his  benefits  ?  If,  in  many  tilings,  we  arc  anxious  to  make 
 a  suitable  return,  there  is  one  thing  with  respect  to  which, 
 if  weighed  in  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary,  we  shall  be  found 
 wanting.  A  survey  of  the  state  of  the  world  presents  to  us 
 more  than  one  half  of  the  human  race  destitute  of  the  know- 
 ledge of  the  gospel,  and  sitting  in  darkness,  and  in  the 
 shadow  of  death.  Their  deplorable  condition  it  is  utterly 
 impossible  for  words  to  describe.  And  what  have  we  done 
 for  their  salvation  ?  There  are  hundreds  of  millions  of  poor 
 Pagans  ignorant  of  the  true  God,  and  falling  down  before 
 stocks  and  stones.  There  are  hundreds  of  millions  more 
 blinded  by  the  delusions  of  Mahomet,  and  unacquainted 
 with  Jesus,  as  the  only  Mediator  between  God  and  man, 
 whom  to  know  is  eternal  life.  If  we  have  never  thought  of 
 these  things,  there  is  much  reason  to  lament  our  criminal 
 unconcern  for  the  honour  of  God,  and  for  the  salvation  of 
 the  perishing  souls  of  men.  If  they  have  been  the  subject 
 of  our  serious  consideration,  with  such  a  scene  before  our 
 eyes,  what  methods  have  we  employed  that  all  these  myriads 
 of  Pagans  and  Mahometans  might  be  delivered  from  the 
 power  of  darkness,  and  translated  into  the  kingdom  of  God's 
 dear  Son  ? 
 
 "  Wliile  we  are  forced  to  acknowledge  that  we  have  as  a 
 body  done  nothing,  we  may  justly  reflect  that  we  are  under 
 the  strongest  obligations  to  do  everything  in  our  power. 
 We  all  know,  that  it  is  the  supreme  end  of  our  existence,  to 
 glorify  God.  But  can  we  suppose,  that,  though  we  endea- 
 vour personally  to  live  to  his  honour,  our  obligations  are 
 fulfilled,  while  we  have  employed  no  methods,  as  a  Christian 
 body,  to  lead  our  brethren  in  Pagan  lands  to  glorify  him 
 also,  by  making  them  acquainted  with  his  nature,  govern- 
 ment, and  grace?  We  profess  '^to  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ  in  sincerity ;'  but  are  we  not  bound  thereby  '  to  shed 
 abroad  the  sweet  odour  of  his  name  in  every  place,'  till  it  be 
 diffused  throughout  all  the  dark  parts  of  the  earth,  the 
 habitations  of  ignorance  and  cruelty .''  We  are  commanded 
 '  to  love  our  neighbour  as  ourselves ;'  and  Christ  has  taught 
 us,  that  every  man  is  our  neighbour.     But  do  we  display 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  167 
 
 this  love  while  we  allow  gross  darkness  to  cover  the  Pag-an 
 and  Mahometan  nations^  and  are  at  no  pains  to  send  to  them 
 the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  through  the  sufferings  and 
 death  of  the  Son  of  God  ?  Perhaps  we  have  not  considered 
 our  duty  resulting  from  that  command  which  was  directed 
 from  the  supreme  authority  to  every  follower  of  the  Lamb  : 
 Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and i:)r each  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 
 That  has  not  been  yet  done.  It  ought  to  be  done  without 
 delay ;  and  every  Christian  is  called  upon  to  act  his  part;, 
 and  cannot^  without  criminality,  withhold  his  exertions  to- 
 wards procuring  obedience  to  the  command  of  his  Redeemer 
 and  his  Lord.  Gratitude  calls  lovidly  to  us  to  be  active 
 instruments  in  the  hands  of  Christy  in  proclaiming  to  the 
 most  distant  parts  of  the  earth,  that  grace,  of  Avhich  we  hope 
 we  have  ourselves  been  made  partakers.  Justice,  too,  unites 
 her  strong  and  imperious  voice,  and  cries,  '  Ye  were  once 
 Pagans,  living  in  cruel  and .  abominable  idolatry.  The 
 servants  of  Jesus  came  from  other  lands,  and  preached  his 
 gospel  among  you.  Hence  your  knowledge  of  salvation. 
 And  ought  not  ye,  as  an  ecpiitable  compensation  for  their 
 kindness,  to  send  messengers  to  the  nations  which  are  in  like 
 condition  with  yourselves  of  old,  to  entreat  them  that  they 
 turn  from  their  dumb  idols  to  serve  the  living  God,  and  to 
 wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven  ?  Verily  their  debtors  ye  are.' 
 "  But  it  may  be  asked,  '  Why  are  we,  in  particular,  called 
 on  to  exert  ourselves  in  this  work?'  Will  it  satisfy  you  if  I 
 answer,  that  I  am  one  of  you,  and  think  myself  on  this 
 account  obliged  to  speak  more  immediately  to  you?  A 
 connexion^  with  a  society  or  denomination  of  Christians 
 should  certainly  influence  us  to  seek  the  welfare  of  that 
 society,  and  authorizes  us  to  invite  its  members  to  discharge 
 the  duties  incumbent  on  them.  Besides^  all  other  bodies  of 
 professing  Christians  have  done,  and  are  doing,  something 
 for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen.  The  labours  of  the  Church 
 of  Rome  have  been  far  more  abundant  than  those  of  all 
 other  sects  whatever.  Oh  that  they  had  but  conveyed  Chris- 
 tianity pure  to  the  blinded  Pagans  !  The  Church  of  England 
 has  a  society  of  considerable  standing  for  the  propagation  of 
 the  gospel.     The  Kirk  of  Scotland  supports  a  similar  insti- 
 
168  MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 tution.  Tlic  Moravian  hrethrcn  have,  if  wc  consider  tlicir 
 numbers  and  their  substance,  excelled  in  this  respect  the 
 whole  Christian  world.  Of  late  the  Methodists  have  exerted 
 themselves  with  a  most  commendable  zeal.  An  association 
 is  just  formed  by  the  Baptists  for  this  benevolent  purpose; 
 and  their  first  missionaries  have  already  entered  on  the 
 work.  We  alone  are  idle  !  There  is  not  a  body  of  Chris- 
 tians in  the  country,  except  ourselves,  but  have  put  their 
 hand  to  the  plough.  We  alone — and  it  must  be  spoken  to 
 our  shame — have  not  sent  messengers  to  the  heathen  to 
 proclaim  the  riches  of  redeeming  love.  It  is  surely  full  time 
 that  wc  had  begun.  We  are  able.  Our  number  is  great. 
 The  wealth  of  many  thousands  of  individuals  is  consider- 
 able. I  am  confident  that  very  many  among  us  are  willing, 
 nay  desirous,  to  sec  such  a  work  set  on  foot,  and  will  contri- 
 bute liberally  of  their  substance  for  its  support.  Nothing  is 
 wanting  but  for  some  persons  to  stand  forward,  and  to  begin. 
 "  We  have  the  greatest  encouragement,  brethren,  to  en- 
 gage in  this  Avork  of  love.  The  sacred  Scripture  is  full  of 
 promises,  that  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the 
 earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the  channel  of  the  sea ;  and  every 
 promise  is  a  call  and  a  motive  to  enter  on  the  service  without 
 delay.  It  is  the  cause  of  God,  and  will  prevail.  Should  we 
 even  fail  in  the  attempt,  wc  shall  not  lose  our  labour ;  for, 
 though  the  heathen  should  not  be  gathered  by  our  means, 
 '  yet  we  shall  be  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  our  God.'  But  we 
 have  no  reason  to  expect  such  an  issue ;  for  all  who  are 
 engaged  have  met  with  such  success,  as  to  animate  others  to 
 unite  their  vigorous  endeavovu's.  In  no  one  place  have 
 pious  and  persevering  missionaries  laboured  in  vain.  Some 
 perhaps  may  ask,  'What  can  we  do?  Wc  are  willing  to 
 assist ;  but  how  can  our  assistance  avail  ? '  Need  I  say, 
 brethren,  that  our  duty  is  to  use  the  means  of  Divine  aj:)- 
 pointment  ?  In  every  age  of  the  church,  the  propagation  of 
 the  gospel  has  been  by  the  preaching  of  the  ministers  of 
 Jesus  Christ.  By  the  same  method  are  we  to  propagate 
 the  gospel  now.  It  is  highly  probable,  that  some  zealous 
 men  would  present  themselves,  who  arc  well  qualified  to  go 
 immediately    on    a   mission    among    the   heathen.     But,  in 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  1G9 
 
 general^  they  will  rcqviirc  some  previous  instruction ;  and, 
 therefore^  it  will  be  necessary  to  found  a  seminary  for  train- 
 ing up  persons  for  the  Avork.  An  able  and  eminently  pioi^s 
 minister,  in  a  central  situation,  must  be  sought  for  to  super- 
 intend it.  And  as  the  education  of  a  missionary  must  be, 
 in  many  respects,  widely  different  from  that  of  those  who 
 preach  in  Christian  countries,  it  may  be  expected,  that  every 
 man  of  talents  will  unite  his  endeavours  to  render  the  plan 
 of  instruction  as  w^ell  adapted  to  answer  the  end  in  view, 
 and,  in  every  respect,  as  complete  as  possible.  For  the 
 support  of  the  seminary  and  of  the  missionaries,  funds  must 
 be  provided ;  and  I  do  not  think  I  am  too  sanguine  in  my 
 expectations,  when  I  say  I  am  fully  persuaded,  that,  in  every 
 congregation  among  us,  annual  subscribers  will  be  found, 
 and  an  annual  collection  granted ;  and,  that  the  produce  of 
 these,  aided  by  occasional  donations,  and  by  legacies  from 
 the  lovers  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  will  be  sufficient  for 
 maintaining  at  least  twenty  or  thirty  missionaries  among  the 
 heathen.  What  pleasing  and  glorious  effects  may  result 
 from  their  labours,  it  is  impossible  for  the  human  mind  to 
 calculate  ! 
 
 "  With  objects  before  us  so  grand,  and  prospects  so 
 delightful,  I  conjure  you,  brethren,  to  exert  yourselves  in 
 the  cause  of  your  Redeemer,  and  of  perishing  souls.  An 
 insulated  individual,  and  not  having  an  opportunity  of 
 consulting  with  others,  I  take  this  method  of  recommending 
 the  subject  to  your  serious  attention.  Think  of  it  in  your 
 most  pious  moments.  Let  it  be  matter  of  prayer  before 
 God ;  and  make  it  the  topic  of  your  conversation  one  with 
 another.  As  it  is  the  duty  of  pastors  of  the  church  to  be 
 '  forward  to  every  good  work,'  I  call  upon  the  ministers  of 
 the  metropolis  to  consult  together  on  this  important  subject, 
 and,  without  loss  of  time,  to  propose  some  plan  for  the 
 accomplishment  of  this  most  desirable  end ;  that  '  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ  may  have  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and 
 the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession.'  " 
 
 Near  the  close  of  this  same  year  an  event  occurred,  of 
 great   importance  in  the  history  of  missions,  namely,  the 
 
170  MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 pul)lication  of  tlic  Rev.  Melville  Home's  Letters.  The 
 author  of  that  publication  spoke  as  one  having  authority, 
 and  not  as  a  mere  theorist.  To  this  hour,  it  may  be  safely 
 affirmed,  these  letters  stand  unrivalled  in  missionary  litera- 
 ture ;  they  exhibit  the  claims  of  the  heathen  with  a  clear- 
 ness and  cogency  of  thought  and  expression  altogether 
 irresistible.  His  splendid  powers,  too,  were  aided  by  his 
 dear-bought  experience  in  Sierra  Leone,  whither  he  had 
 been  carried  by  his  zeal  for  the  souls  of  men.  His  letters 
 likewise  derived  additional  force  and  interest  from  their 
 having  been  penned  in  Africa,  and  from  the  singularly  ca- 
 tholic and  generous  spirit  that  pervaded  them,  notwith- 
 standing his  relation  to  the  Established  Church.  The 
 Evangelical  Magazine  reviewed  the  Letters  in  the  num- 
 ber for  November,  1794,*  in  a  spirit  and  a  manner  which 
 reflect  lasting  honour  on  the  writer  and  on  the  work.  The 
 article  concludes  thus : — "  Could  a  new  society  be  formed 
 for  promoting  the  gospel,  and  those  who  now,  as  individuals, 
 long  for  it,  be  united  together,  without  respect  to  different 
 denominations  of  Christians,  or  repulsive  distance  arising 
 from  the  points  in  dispute  between  Calvinists  and  Armi- 
 nians, — would  the  really  faithful  and  zealous  look  out  for 
 men  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  and  begin 
 with  one  corps  of  missionaries  to  the  heathen  in  the  South 
 Seas, — would  they  pursue  their  object  without  being  discou- 
 raged by  disappointment,  and  try  again  and  again,  till  it 
 shoidd  please  God  to  open  the  way  for  success, — no  expense 
 attending  it  deserves  for  a  moment  to  come  into  considera- 
 tion. Could  such  a  society  be  formed  upon  Mr.  Home's 
 large  scale,  below  which  little  or  no  good  can  be  expected, 
 we  have  the  pleasure  to  inform  the  public,  that  one  gentle- 
 man has  pledged  himself  for  a  hundred  pounds,  and  that  we 
 
 *  "  Dr.  Haweis  and  another  minister,  unknown  to  each  otlier,  reviewed  a 
 volume  of  letters  on  missions,  which  the  Rev.  Melville  Home  had  published, 
 after  having  been  chaplain  to  the  colony  at  Sierra  Leone;  and  the  two 
 reviewers,  communicating  their  remarks  to  the  Rev.  J.  Eyre,  editor  of  the 
 Magazine,  added  offers  of  contributing  to  the  fund  of  such  an  institution, — 
 Dr.  Haweis  the  sum  of  £500,  to  be  paid  on  the  despatch  of  six  missionaries  to 
 Taheite  ;  the  other  £100,  unconditionally." — Greatheed's  MS.  Notes. 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  171 
 
 have  five  hundred  pounds  more  engaged  from  another  re- 
 spectable minister,  for  the  equipment  of  the  first  six  persons 
 who  shall  be  willing  to  devote  themselves,  and  be  approved 
 by  svich  society,  for  a  mission  to  the  South  Sea  Islands.''' 
 
 Shortly  after  the  publication  of  these  celebrated  letters, 
 the  Rev.  John  Eyre,  of  Homerton,  at  a  meeting  held  in 
 London,  at  the  Dissenters'  library.  Red  Cross- street,  fell 
 into  conversation  with  several  of  the  Scotch  ministers  of 
 London,  Messrs.  Waugh,  Love,  and  Steven,  on  the  claims 
 and  object  of  that  book.  Mr.  Eyre,  on  his  return  from  the 
 library,  called  on  his  friend,  the  Rev.  M.  Wilks,  of  the 
 Tabernacle,  Moorfields,  and  rehearsed  to  him  the  conversa- 
 tion, with  the  powerful  effect  which  the  subject  had  produced. 
 These  two  ministers  resolved  to  attempt  something ;  they 
 agreed  to  meet  again,  and  promised  each  to  bring  a  friend. 
 Their  number  soon  increased  to  eight  or  nine  individuals, 
 when  it  was  arranged  to  meet  once  a  fortnight  at  the  Castle 
 and  Falcon,  Aldersgate- street,  for  prayer  and  the  reading 
 of  the  Scriptures  in  relation  to  the  work  of  missions.*  Thus 
 matters  went  on  till  November  4th  of  the  same  year,  1794, 
 when  the  first  concerted  meeting,  with  a  view  to  the  forma- 
 tion of  a  society,  took  place  in  London.  This  meeting  con- 
 sisted of  a  small  but  zealous  and  harmonious  circle  of  minis- 
 ters, of  various  connexions  and  denominations.!  The  first 
 stone  of  the  mighty  edifice  was  laid  in  that  momentous  hour, 
 and  from  that  time  the  friends  of  the  cause  daily  increased. 
 
 While  matters  were  thus  ripening  apace  for  the  formation 
 of  the  society  in  the  capital,  the  churches,  in  several  of  the 
 provinces,  were  in  an  advanced  state  of  preparation  for  cor- 
 dial union.  Great  praise  and  prominence  are  due  to  the 
 association  of  Independent  churches  in  Warwickshire.  This 
 body  had  begun  to  enter  deeply  into  the  subject,  a  year  pre- 
 viovis  to  the  period  now  mentioned.  At  a  meeting  of  minis- 
 ters held  at  Warwick,  on  Thursday,  June  27,  1793,  the 
 following  question  was  proposed  for  consideration  : — "  What 
 is  the  duty  of  Christians  with  respect  to  the  spread  of  the 
 gospel-?"      This   all-important   question  was  discussed   at 
 
 *  Life  of  Bogue,  p.  177. 
 t  Society's  First  Report. 
 
172  MOVEMENTS  IN  BEHALF  OF  MISSIONS 
 
 considerable  length,  and  followed  by  a  series  of  resolutions 
 illnstrativc  of  tlie  views  entertained  by  the  association,  viz. : 
 
 "1.  It  appears  to  us,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all  Christians 
 to  employ  every  means  in  their  power,  to  spread  the  know- 
 ledge of  the  gospel,  both  at  home  and  abroad. 
 
 "  2.  As  ministers  of  Christ,  solemnly  engaged  by  our 
 office  to  exert  oiirselves  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  spi- 
 ritual good  of  men,  we  unite  in  a  determination  to  promote 
 this  great  design  in  our  respective  connexions. 
 
 "  3.  That  we  will  immediately  recommend  to  our  friends 
 the  formation  of  a  fund  for  the  above  purpose,  and  report 
 progress  at  the  next  meeting. 
 
 "  4.  That  the  first  Monday  of  every  month,  at  seven 
 o'clock  in  the  evening,  be  a  season  fixed  on  for  tinited  prayer 
 to  God  for  the  success  of  every  attempt,  by  all  denomina- 
 tions of  Christians,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel. 
 
 "  5.  That  the  Rev.  Dr.  Williams  l)e  desired  to  prepare  a 
 circular  letter,  on  the  subject  of  spreading  the  gospel,  by  the 
 next  meeting. 
 
 "  6.  That  the  next  meeting  be  held  at  Nuneaton,  on 
 Tuesday,  August  6,  1793."* 
 
 The  ministers  assembled  made  a  subscription  among 
 themselves  "  as  a  beginning,  amounting  to  five  pounds  five 
 shillings."  This  appears  to  have  been  the  first  business-like 
 approach  towards  the  formation  of  a  regular  society  among 
 the  Independent  body.  The  Warwickshire  association  do 
 not  seem  to  have  been  at  all  acquainted  with  the  embryo, 
 and  comparatively  secret,  operations  going  on  in  London. 
 They,  very  properly,  waited  not  for  metropolitan  movements 
 or  distant  leaders ;  but,  acting  up  to  their  convictions  of  im- 
 mediate duty,  they  requested  the  celebrated  Dr.  Williams 
 to  draw  up  a  letter  to  the  Independent  churches  in  War- 
 wickshire, with  a  copious  postscript  addressed  to  the  Inde- 
 pendent associations  of  ministers  in  the  other  counties  of 
 England  and  Wales,  inviting  and  urging  them  to  co-opera- 
 tion. This  bold  measure  was  not  without  considerable  suc- 
 cess, both  in  their  own  and  other  counties.     The  association 
 
 *  Evan.  Mag.  vol,  ii.  p.  509. 
 
IN  GREAT  BRITAIN  AND  AMERICA.  173 
 
 of  Warwickshire  were  refreshed  and  cheered  by  the  address 
 of  September^  1 794,  ah-eady  referred  to ;  and  such  was  their 
 noble  and  Christian  zeal,  that  they  passed  a  resolution  in- 
 structing- Dr.  Williams  to  frame  a  letter  recording-  the  facts 
 of  their  history,  in  relation  to  missionary  affairs^  during  the 
 by-gone  yeai*;,  for  insertion  in  the  Evangelical  Magazine. 
 This  letter  contained  a  resolution,  cordially  approving  the 
 address  of  September,  1 794  ;  a  strong  recommendation,  that 
 the  Independents  shovild  unite  in  sending  missionaries  abroad 
 to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  heathen  ;  and  an  assurance,  that 
 the  Warwickshire  association  were  ready  to  concur  in  such 
 a  measure,  the  moment  it  should  be  brought  forward.* 
 
 *  Evan.  Mag.  vol.  ii.  p.  511, 
 
174 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION  OF  THE  LONDON 
 MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 
 
 Primary  Meetings — Address  on  Missions — Letter  of  Mr.  Love — Meeting  of 
 Friends  proposed — Ordination  at  Duxford — Communication  from  War- 
 wickshire— Society  at  Worcester — Provisional  Association — Circular  Let- 
 ter— Address  on  Missions — Movements  at  Maidenhead,  in  Kent,  and  at 
 Plymouth. 
 
 To  tlic  communication  from  Dr.  Williams,  referred  to  at  the 
 close  of  the  last  chapter,  the  editors  of  the  Evangelical 
 Magazine  appended  a  note,  intimating,  that  the  formation 
 of  a  foreign  missionary  society  was  in  contemplation ;  that 
 two  meetings  had  been  already  held  by  ministers  in  London, 
 of  various  denominations,  for  that  particular  purpose ;  and, 
 that  a  second  address,  designed  to  av/aken  general  attention 
 to  this  laudable  undertaking,  had  been  forwarded  to  them 
 for  insertion  in  their  number  for  January.  In  that  number, 
 accordingly,  appeared  "  An  Address  to  Christian  Ministers, 
 and  all  other  Friends  of  Christianity,  on  the  subject  of  Mis- 
 sions to  the  Heathen."  Great  interest  attaches  to  this  do- 
 cument, as  being  the  first  publication  which  emanated  from 
 the  individuals  who  composed  the'  meeting  held  on  the  4th 
 of  the  previous  November.  It  was  printed,  prior  to  its  in- 
 sertion in  the  magazine,  and  sent  to  a  considerable  number 
 of  ministers  in  the  metropolis  and  its  neighbourhood,  with  a 
 view  to  try  their  disposition,  and  to  call  in  their  aid.  One 
 very  remarkable  feature  of  this  composition,  is  its  truly  ca- 
 tholic spirit.  It  is  clear,  that  Dr.  Bogue  and  the  men  of 
 Warwick  contemplated  a  Congregational  Society,  but  the 
 brethren  in  London,  one  of  a  more  general,  comprehensive, 
 and  Christian  character.  The  spirit  in  which  they  came  to 
 their  mighty  enter})rise,  may  be  correctly  ascertained  from 
 their  admirable  address ; — 
 
MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION,  ETC.       175 
 
 "  Dear  Brethren, — The  address  which  appeared  in  the 
 Evangelical  Magazine,  of  last  September,  on  the  subject 
 of  sending  missionaries  to  preach  the  gospel  among  Pagan 
 nations,  seems  to  have  awakened  considerable  attention. 
 Many  acknowledge  the  desirableness  of  the  object;  some 
 lament  with  tears,  its  having  been  so  long  neglected ;  and 
 numbers  only  wait  with  anxiety,  for  an  opportunity  of  exert- 
 ing themselves  in  so  glorious  a  cause. 
 
 "  That  something  may  be  done  with  effect,  it  is  hoped, 
 that  not  only  evangelical  Dissenters  and  Methodists  will  be 
 found  generally  disposed  to  unite  in  instituting  a  society  for 
 this  express  purpose,  but  that  many  members  of  the  Esta- 
 blished Church,  of  evangelical  sentiments,  and  of  lively  zeal 
 for  the  cause  of  Christ,  will  also  favour  us  with  their  kind 
 co-operation.  Indeed,  the  increase  of  union  and  friendly 
 intercourse  among  Christians,  of  different  denominations  at 
 home,  is  one  of  the  happy  effects  which  Avill  immediately 
 flow  from  an  institution  of  this  nature. 
 
 "  In  order  to  the  organization  of  such  a  society,  it  has 
 been  proposed  that  a  general  meeting  of  ministers  should 
 be  held  in  London,  early  in  the  ensuing  summer.  In  the 
 mean  while,  that  such  a  meeting  may  be  brought  forward 
 with  advantage,  it  is  warmly  wished  that  ministers  and  others 
 who  favour  the  design,  would  immediately  begin  to  exert 
 themselves  in  their  particular  spheres. 
 
 "  It  may  be  asked,  '  What  can  be  done  V  In  answer  to  this 
 proper  inquiry,  the  following  hints  are  humbly  suggested  : — 
 Let  each  individual,  who  is  affectionately  zealous  in  the 
 cause,  take  every  proper  opportunity,  by  conversation  and 
 by  letter,  to  endeavour  to  communicate  the  same  sacred  fire 
 to  others.  Let  him  try  to  impress  his  friends,  not  only  with 
 the  general  importance  of  this  business,  but  with  the  idea 
 of  its  being  practicable  and  expedient,  in  concurrence  with 
 others,  to  do  something  in  it  now;  and,  where  the  force  of 
 argument  seems  to  take  effect,  let  him  further  endeavour  to 
 persuade  his  friends  to  come  forward  with  pecuniary  support. 
 By  all  the  methods  which  a  prudent  zeal  can  suggest,  let 
 him  make  up  as  large  a  list  as  possible  of  respectable  names 
 and  subscriptions.     Proceeding  in  this  manner,  it  is  impos- 
 
176  MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATIOX 
 
 siblc  to  say  what  extensive  success  may  soon  follow  the  ex- 
 ertions even  of  a  few  individuals.  To  such  as  shall  sub- 
 scribe, it  may  not  be  amiss  to  hint  the  impropriety  of 
 diminishing  their  former  liberality  to  other  religious  insti- 
 tutions, in  order  to  extend  it  to  this  new  undertaking.  The 
 Lord  does  not  approve  of  'robbery  for  burnt  offering.' 
 AVhat  is  given  should  either  be  saved  from  some  article  of 
 unnecessary  expenditure,  or  taken  from  what  would  other- 
 wise be  laid  up  in  store. 
 
 "  By  such  efforts  as  these,  a  Christian  may  engage  the 
 support  of  his  friends  in  behalf  of  this  important  enterprise; 
 bvit  let  it  never  be  forgotten,  that  it  belongeth  to  him  who 
 hath  the  key  of  David,  who  openeth  and  no  man  shutteth, 
 to  open  a  great  and  effectual  door  for  the  propagation  of  his 
 gospel.  To  him,  therefore,  let  every  eye  be  directed ! 
 The  great  mean  of  obtaining  his  blessing  on  our  benevolent 
 exertions,  is  prayer.  Perhaps  God's  putting  it  in  our  hearts 
 to  engage  in  this  excellent  design,  is  an  answer  to  the  prayers 
 of  many  of  his  jjeople  for  a  series  of  ages.  Let  vis  then  take 
 encouragement  to  stir  up  ourselves  and  others,  in  our  several 
 connexions,  to  extraordinary  prayer  for  the  pouring  out  of 
 the  Spirit  from  on  high,  to  direct  and  prosper  this  great 
 attempt !  For  this  purpose,  the  laudable  example  of  our 
 brethren  in  Warwickshire,  is  worthy  of  general  notice ;  who 
 have  set  apart  the  first  Monday  of  every  month,  at  seven 
 o'clock  in  the  evening,  as  a  season  of  united  prayer  for  the 
 success  of  such  attempts  to  spread  the  gospel  through  the 
 world.  '  Ye  that  make  mention  of  the  Lord,  keep  not  si- 
 lence ;  give  him  no  rest  till  he  establish  and  make  Jerusalem 
 a  praise  in  the  earth.' 
 
 "  Already  has  Divine  Providence  begun  to  smile  on  this 
 infant  design.  In  the  Evangelical  Magazine  for  No- 
 vember, one  gentleman  promises  £100  to  the  Society  as 
 soon  as  it  is  established ;  and  £500  more  are  promised 
 by  another  gentleman,  for  the  equipment  of  the  first  six 
 missionaries  to  the  Sovitli  Sea  Islands.  The  warmest  gra- 
 titude is  due  to  these  two  generous  friends  of  the  Christian 
 interest  in  heathen  lands,  and  their  animating  example  is 
 worthy  of  being  held  up  to  general  imitation.     Though  a 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  1/7 
 
 Tliornton  is  g-onc,  avc  rejoice  to  think  that  the  lively,  efficient 
 zeal  of  that  great  Christian  philanthropist,  is  not  extinct, 
 but  warms  the  breasts  of  others,  and  prompts  them  to  the 
 same  noble  and  strenuous  exertions. 
 
 "But  the  ardour  of  our  joy  is  somewhat  damped  by  the 
 opposite  consideration,  that,  even  among  serious  and  opulent 
 professors  of  religion,  some  are  to  be  found  of  a  timid,  cold, 
 contracted  spirit,  who  lose  all  their  zeal  in  a  false  prudential 
 delicacy,  and  who  are  ever  ^crying  out,  'A  lion  is  in  the 
 way,'  when  any  benevolent  scheme  is  projected,  so  arduous 
 and  extensive  as  this  before  us !  With  such  an  object  in 
 view,  obstacles  and  opposition  are  to  be  expected ;  but  what 
 difficulty  presents  itself  in  this  case,  which  by  sovereign 
 grace,  heretofore,  has  not  been,  and  may  still  be,  sur- 
 mounted ?  Even  the  temper  of  the  times,  which  some  would 
 insinuate  as  unfavourable  to  our  views,  is,  however  specious, 
 no  valid  objection.  That  Divine  oracle  is  a  sufficient  reply, 
 *^  He  that  observeth  the  winds  Avill  not  sow.'  Besides,  the 
 faithful  page  of  history  tells  us,  that  times  of  the  most 
 gloomy  and  unpromising  aspect,  have,  by  the  wisdom  and 
 power  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  church,  'rather  tended 
 to  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel.'  Was  it  not  in  the  reigns 
 of  Tiberius,  Caligula,  and  Nero,  that  '  so  mightily  grew  the 
 word  of  the  Lord,  and  prevailed  V 
 
 "  What  remains  then,  but  that,  laying  aside  all  excuses, 
 we  put  our  hand  to  the  work  with  vigour  and  speed .''  Per- 
 haps, some  wish  to  wait  till  they  see  their  seniors  go  before 
 them ;  but  this  is  a  false  modesty.  Procrastination  argues 
 a  torpid  indifference.  To  be  '  forward  to  every  good  work,' 
 ranks  high  both  as  a  ministerial  and  Christian  virtue. 
 A  few  successive  moments  will  terminate  our  present  life, 
 and,  with  it,  all  opportunities  of '  serving  the  will  of  God  in 
 ovir  generation,'  or  of  '  seeking  the  profit  of  many  that  they 
 may  be  saved.'  Every  argument  that  recommends  the  ob- 
 ject at  all,  tends  also  to  stimulate  to  instant  exertion.  The 
 glory  of  God, — the  constraining  influence  of  redeeming  love, 
 — the  deplorable  condition  of  countless  millions,  Avho  never 
 heard  of  the  great  salvation,  and  are  '  ready  to  perish  for 
 lack  of  knowledge,' — our  awful  responsibility  for  the  use  we 
 
 N 
 
178     MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION 
 
 make  of  tlie  privileges  and  talents  entrusted  to  us, — and, 
 finally,  the  exalted  honour  and  felicity  awaiting  those  Avho 
 shall  'have  turned  many  to  righteousness/ — are  powerful 
 incentives  to  speed  and  diligence  in  the  noble  design. 
 
 "  It  is  pleasing  to  anticipate  the  wide-extended  happiness 
 of  heathens  when  converted  to  Christ,  and  brought  to  '  know 
 the  joyful  sound ;'  an  anticipation  which,  by  the  smiles  of 
 heaven  on  our  endeavours,  we  may  by  and  by  see  partly 
 realized.  As  yet  it  is  only  matter  of  prayer  and  contem- 
 plation ;  but  if  many  hands  set  early  to  the  work,  who  knows 
 but,  before  we  ourselves  are  numbered  with  the  dead,  we  may 
 have  cause  to  adopt  that  gratulatory,  triumphant  song  of  the 
 Apostle, — '  Now,  thanks  be  to  God,  who  always  causeth  us 
 to  triumph  in  Christ,  and  by  us  maketh  manifest  the  savour 
 of  his  knowledge  in  every  place  !' 
 
 "  Yet  a  little  while,  and  the  latter  day  glory  shall  shine 
 forth  with  a  reviving  splendour,  when,  according  to  the  pre- 
 dictions of  the  infallible  word,  '  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
 shall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  His  name 
 shall  endure  for  ever ;  His  name  shall  be  continued  as  long 
 as  the  sun :  Men  shall  be  blessed  in  him ;  and  all  nations 
 shall  call  him  blessed.'     Amen." 
 
 This  excellent  document,  bearing  date  December  1,  1794, 
 was  distributed  with  a  manviscript  letter,  dated  January  9, 
 1 795,  of  which  the  following  is  a  copy : — 
 
 "Rev.  Sir, — By  appointment  of  several  ministers,  who 
 have  repeatedly  met  together,  with  a  serious  design  of  for- 
 warding the  great  object  which  the  prefixed  printed  address 
 recommends,  I  take  the  liberty  to  acquaint  yovi,  that  another 
 meeting  for  the  same  purpose  is  proposed  to  be  held  on 
 Thursday  the  1.5th  instant,  at  eleven  o'clock  precisely.  The 
 place  of  meeting  is  the  Castle  and  Falcon  Inn,  Aldersgate 
 Street.  It  is  also  intended  that  the  hour  immediately  be- 
 fore, viz.,  from  ten  to  eleven,  shall  be  employed  in  prayer  at 
 the  same  place. 
 
 "  We  realize  the  cry  of  misery  and  destruction  in  destroy- 
 ing lands,  where  millions  are  perishing  in  the  blood,  gall, 
 and  wormwood,  of  a  Christless  state,  and  are  hastening  to 
 eternity  in  guilt,  pollution,  and  darkness.     We  listen  with 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY,  179 
 
 solemn  regard  to  the  voice  of  infinite  grace,  which  promises 
 and  commands  the  publication  of  the  everlasting  gospel  to 
 every  creature  under  heaven  ;  and  we  earnestly  desire  to  use 
 some  strong  exertions,  that,  if  it  please  our  God,  we  may  be 
 in  some  degree  instrumental  to  fulfil  his  merciful  purposes 
 respecting  heathen  countries. 
 
 "  Trusting  that  your  sentiments  of  zeal  and  compassion 
 are  congenial  with  ours,  we  solicit  in  the  name  of  our  Lord 
 Jesus  Christ,  your  kind  co-operation  by  your  counsel, 
 influence,  and  prayers,  and  request  that  you  will  favour  us 
 with  your  presence,  at  the  time  of  prayer  and  consultation 
 above  mentioned." 
 
 This  somewhat  coarse  but  earnest  letter,  which  was  signed, 
 if  not  wTitten,  by  Mr.  Love,  was  tlie  means  of  eliciting  the 
 sentiments  of  a  considerable  number  of  the  excellent  of  the 
 earth, — sentiments  which  showed  that  many  hearts  and 
 hands  were  ready,  and  eager  to  share  in  the  glorious  under- 
 taking. At  the  time  specified  they  met  together,  and  began 
 jointly  to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  with  respect  to 
 the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  mingling  their  su})plications 
 with  the  reading  of  suitable  portions  of  his  Holy  Word;  and 
 afterwards  they  consulted  together  on  the  best  measures  to 
 be  adopted,  with  a  view  to  the  formation  of  a  society.  As  a 
 fundamental  tenet,  a  governing  principle,  it  was  unanimously 
 determined,  that  all  party  names  and  inferior  distinctions, 
 should,  in  the  prosecution  of  this  vast  design,  be  absorbed  in 
 the  one  all-comprehensive  name  and  cause  of  Christ.  These 
 meetings  were  held  regularly  once  a  fortnight,  with  much 
 sacred  pleasure  to  those  honoured  men  who  resorted  to  them, 
 Avitli  a  gradual  increase  of  numbers  and  zeal,  hope  and 
 expectation. 
 
 Wliile  the  tide  of  holy  feeling  was  thus  rising  in  the 
 metropolis,  the  spirit  of  the  provinces  was  keeping  equal 
 pace  with  it.  We  have  seen  that  the  first  publication  of 
 the  founders  was  dated  December  1,  1794;  and  at  an  ordi- 
 nation i^in  Duxford,  which  took  place  the  following  day, 
 December  2,  when  no  fewer  than  twenty  ministers  were  pre- 
 sent, a  proposition  was  made  and  unanimously  agreed  to, 
 that  a  county  association  should  be  formed,  including 
 n2 
 
180  MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION 
 
 Baptists  and  Independents,  upon  a  plan  similar  to  that  of 
 the  ministers  of  Warwickshire;  and  steps  were  taken  to 
 hold,  on  an  early  day,  a  meeting  at  Cambridge  for  that 
 purpose.*  The  noble-minded  association  of  Warwickshire, 
 impatient  to  advance^  despatched  a  communication  to  the 
 editors  of  the  Evangelical  Magazine,  dated  January  8, 
 1795,  in  which  they  express  themselves  in  a  manner  worthy 
 of  the  exalted  position  which,  in  relation  to  missions,  they 
 then  occupied.  It  is  there  stated  to  the  editors,  that  the 
 association, — heartily  desiring  that  some  immediate  steps 
 might  be  taken  for  propagating  the  gospel  among  the 
 heathen,  and  approving  the  idea  suggested  in  their  last 
 number,  "  That  a  general  meeting  of  ministers  should  be 
 held  in  London  or  elsewhere,  early  in  the  ensuing  summer,' 
 — thereby  informed  their  brethren  and  friends,  through  the 
 medium  of  the  Evangelical  Magazine,  that  they  held 
 themselves  in  readiness  to  send  one  of  their  nxunber  to  such 
 a  meeting,  whenever  it  should  be  appointed.  They  also 
 expressed  themselves  of  opinion,  that  a  sufficient  fund  miglit 
 be  readily  provided  to  carry  the  grand  and  benevolent 
 design  into  execution ;  and  pledged  themselves  to  contribute 
 to  such  a  fund  to  the  utmost  of  their  ability,  f  This  most 
 laudable  and  encouraging  communication  was  published  in 
 the  month  of  February ;  and  the  number  of  the  Magazine 
 for  March,  announced  the  formation  of  a  society  for  missionary 
 objects,  at  Worcester. 
 
 At  the  meeting,  already  mentioned,  convened  by  Mr. 
 Love  on  January  15,  at  the  Castle  and  Falcon,  the  friends 
 of  the  enterprise  associated  themselves  into  a  provisional 
 body  under  the  following  declaration  : — 
 
 "  We,  whose  names  are  here  subscribed,  declare  our 
 earnest  desire  to  exert  ourselves  for  promoting  the  great 
 work  of  introducing  the  gospel  and  its  ordinances  to  heathen 
 and  other  unenlightened  countries,  and  unite  together, 
 purposing  to  use  our  best  endeavours,  that  we  may  bring 
 forward  the  formation  of  an  extensive  and  regularly  organ- 
 ized society,  to   consist   of  evangelical   ministers   and   lay 
 
 *  Evan,  Mag.  vol,  iii.  p.  31.  f  Ibid.  vol.  iii.  p.  7.3. 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  181 
 
 brethren  of  all  denominations,  the  object  of  which  society 
 shall  be  to  concert  and  pursue  the  most  effectual  measures 
 for  accomplishing  this  important  and  glorious  design : — 
 Alexander  Easton,  John  Love,  Joseph  Brooksbank,  Edward 
 Edwards,  J.  A.  Knight,  W.  T.  Piatt,  Joseph  Radford, 
 William  Roby,  James  Steven,  John  Towers,  Matthew 
 Wilks,  T.  Williams,  John  Eyre,  James  Knight,  George 
 Jerment,  Jonathan  Scott,  John  Reynolds,  William  Moore, 
 William  Love,  Robert  Simpson,  John  Townsend,  Alexander 
 Waugh,  James  Weston,  George  Townsend,  Henry  Hatley, 
 Thomas  Haweis,  Thomas  Beck,  William  Graham,  Ancbew 
 Duncanson,  Thomas  Best,  T.  Priestly." 
 
 The  first  act  of  this  associated  body,  on  the  very  day  of  its 
 formation,  was  to  appoint  a  committee  of  correspondence ; 
 and  that  committee  opened  a  correspondence  Avith  brethren 
 in  all  parts  of  the  country,  which  speedily  developed  the 
 real  state  of  missionary  feeling  among  the  churches.  It 
 soon  became  manifest,  that  the  flame  of  heavenly  zeal,  which 
 had  for  a  long  time  been  secretly  kindling,  was  in  many 
 places  already  bursting  forth.  The  suggestion  of  the 
 subject,  as  a  matter  of  consideration,  was  unnecessary ;  the 
 Spirit  of  the  Lord  had,  to  a  great  extent,  happily  anticipated 
 their  endeavours,  enlarging  the  hearts  both  of  ministers  and 
 churches  towards  the  perishing  millions  of  distant  lands. 
 This  committee  was  appointed  on  Thursday,  January  15, 
 1795  ;  on  January  the  27th,  they  proceeded  to  their  labours, 
 and  commenced  with  the  preparation  of  the  following  Circvilar, 
 — a  composition  of  the  same  homely,  hearty  character  as  the 
 manuscript  letter  of  January  9,  the  first  that  was  sent  to 
 ministers  in  the  country,  in  relation  to  the  object. 
 
 "  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir, — Amidst  the  desolating  strife  of 
 mortals,  God  has  often  '  appeared  in  his  glory  to  extend  the 
 kingdom  of  his  dear  Son.'  This  remark,  in  the  present  era, 
 is  suited  to  afford  peculiar  consolation.  And  the  recent 
 '  shaking  of  nations '  has  led  not  a  few  pious  minds  to  anti- 
 cipate those  glorious  days  when  '  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 
 shall  cover  the  whole  earth.' 
 
 "  Many  Christians,  both  clergy  and  laity,  have  long 
 pitied  the   deplorable  blindness  of  heathen  countries,  and 
 
182     MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION 
 
 have  wished  to  do  more  than  commiserate  the  unnumbered 
 millions  of  their  fellow-men,  who  are  '  perishing  for  lack  of 
 knowledge,'  Some  have  written,  with  considerable  energy, 
 on  the  nature  and  expediency  of  missions  to  those  remote 
 inhabitants  of  the  earth ;  and  our  Baptist  brethren  have 
 sent  two  persons  to  the  East  Indies,  where  they  have  met 
 with  flattering  encouragement. 
 
 "  Several  meetings  have  lately  been  held  in  London,  by 
 evangelical  ministers  of  various  denominations,  who  cor- 
 dially unite  in  this  interesting  subject.  On  Thursday  the 
 15th  of  this  month,  a  respectable  body  of  ministers  met  at 
 the  Castle  and  Falcon  Inn,  Aldersgatc  Street,  and  appointed 
 a  committee  of  correspondence  for  the  purpose  of  collecting 
 the  sentiments  of  their  reverend  brethren  in  the  country, 
 relative  to  this  affair.  We,  the  undersigned,  being  chosen 
 to  act  as  the  said  committee,  are  induced  to  make  this 
 application  to  you,  by  the  sentiments  we  entertain  of  your 
 piety,  zeal,  prudence,  and  compassion  for  perishing  souls. 
 We  hope  that  your  personal  experience  of  the  bitterness  of 
 a  sinful  state,  and  of  the  love,  power,  and  riches  of  Jesus  the 
 Redeemer,  and  your  official  employments  in  labouring  to 
 save  immortal  souls,  will  open  your  heart  to  the  enlarged 
 concern  for  millions  ready  to  perish  in  '  the  dark  places  of 
 the  earth ;'  and  prepare  you  to  echo  to  the  sounding  of  the 
 bowels  of  Christian  compassion  towards  them,  from  this 
 favoured,  though  unworthy  country.  We  trust  to  find  in 
 you,  not  only  a  well  affected  generous  individual,  but  one 
 Avhose  active  exertions  will  stir  up  and  collect  the  scattered 
 embers  of  holy  zeal  in  the  neighbourhood  around  you. 
 Without,  therefore,  entering  into  long  reasoning  in  support 
 of  our  arduous  attempt,  we  will  briefly  explain  the  service, 
 which,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  we  call  you  to 
 undertake. 
 
 "^  The  object  before  us  is  of  such  magnitude  as  to  require 
 the  combined  wisdom  and  exertions  of  many  gospel  minis- 
 ters and  societies.  It  is  therefore  in  contemplation  to  bring 
 forward,  early  in  the  ensuing  summer,  a  general  meeting  of 
 ministers  and  lay  brethren,  delegated  from  all  parts  of  the 
 country,  at  London,  or  some  other  central  situation ;  their 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  183 
 
 Lusiness,  when  convened,  will  be,  to  plan  and  organize  a 
 society  for  carrying  these  great  designs  into  immediate 
 effect.  It  is  necessary,  in  the  mean  while,  that  some  prudent 
 and  active  individuals  be  at  pains  to  collect  information 
 respecting  the  numl)er  and  abilities  of  ministers  and  congre- 
 gations, Avho  may  be  willing  to  afford  their  countenance  to 
 this  undertaking.  Such  inquiries  we  wish  you  to  make,  in 
 the  country  where  Providence  has  placed  you,  and  to  use  all 
 other  endeavours  for  promoting  this  cause,  which  you  may 
 judge  expedient. 
 
 "We  request  your  immediate  answer,  intimating  your 
 consent  to  engage  in  the  service,  together  with  your  opinion, 
 what  is  likely  to  be  effected  in  your  neighbourhood ;  and 
 will  be  ready  on  our  part,  to  forward  to  you  every  informa- 
 tion, and  to  answer  any  questions  you  or  your  brethren  may 
 propose.  The  Warwickshire  association  have  unanimously 
 resolved  to  concur  in  the  design,  and  have  suggested  the  ex- 
 pediency of  a  short,  spirited  address,  to  be  sent  to  ministers, 
 to  be  distributed  gratis  among  their  friends. 
 
 "  Hoping  that  the  Lord  will  incline  and  direct  you  to  do 
 his  will  in  this  business,  and  wishing  that  his  truth  and 
 work  may  prosper  in  your  part  of  the  country,  and  particu- 
 larly under  your  ministerial  labours,  we  are,  with  the 
 greatest  respect,  Rev.  Sir,  yours,  in  the  fellowship  of  the 
 gospel.  (Signed.)  Joseph  Brooksbank,  John  Eyre,  John 
 Love,  W.  T.  Piatt,  John  Reynolds,  William  Smith,  James 
 Stephen,  Alexander  Waugh,  Matthew  Wilks. 
 
 "P.S.  Your  answer  may  be  addressed  to  the  Rev.  John 
 Love,  Queen's  Row,  Hoxton.  We  wish  to  unite  with  ap- 
 proved evangelical  ministers,  respectable  in  their  moral  con- 
 duct, and  with  all  sects  of  every  denomination." 
 
 It  will  be  seen,  from  the  close  of  this  circular,  that  the 
 Warwickshire  ministers  suggested  the  expediency  of  a  short, 
 spirited  address  upon  the  subject  of  Missions.  That  sug- 
 gestion was  acted  upon ;  and  an  address,  full  of  fire,  force, 
 and  all  the  elements  of  enlightened  stimulation,  and  every 
 way  adapted  to  accomplish  its  object,  appeared. 
 
 The  following  are  its  principal  paragraphs.  After  ad- 
 verting to  the  primitive  triumphs  of  Christianity,  to  the 
 
184     MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION 
 
 long  and  awful  niglit  which  succeeded  that  hright  era,  and 
 to  the  revival  of  the  Apostolic  spirit,  in  the  hearts  of  the 
 glorious  Reformers,  they  thus  proceed  : — 
 
 "  It  is  astonishing  and  lamentable  to  reflect,  how  few  and 
 feeble  the  efforts  of  Christians,  since  that  period,  have  been 
 to  evangelize  the  Pagan  part  of  the  world.  Some  indeed 
 have  been  valiant  in  preaching  the  gos'pel  at  home.  Others 
 have  done  worthily  by  their  excellent  writings,  in  contending 
 for  2:»rimitive  doctrine  against  internal  enemies.  But  oh ! 
 Avhere  is  the  primitive  zeal  ?  Where  are  the  heroes  of  the 
 church — men  who  wovild  willingly  sp»end,  and  be  spent,  for 
 Christ ;  who  have  the  ambition  not  to  tread  in  a  line  made 
 ready  for  them,  but  to  preach  Christ,  where  before  he  was 
 not  named?  Men  who  count  not  their  lives  dear,  so  that 
 they  might  win  souls  for  Christ  ? 
 
 "  We  ought,  indeed,  to  admire  that  peculiar  providence 
 which  inclined  a  number  of  conscientious  and  persecuted 
 Protestants  to  quit  their  native  island,  and  to  venture  on 
 the  barren  shores  of  America,  where  they  not  only  established 
 gospel  churches  among  themselves,  but  planted  others 
 among  the  native  Indians.  But,  oh!  what  a  melancholy 
 proportion  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  globe  still  remain  in  the 
 shadow  of  death !  It  has  been  computed,  that  four  hundred 
 and  eighty-one  millions  are  absolute  Pagans,  destitute  of 
 the  knowledge  of  the  true  God,  and  of  Jesus  Christ  whom 
 he  hath  sent. 
 
 "  During  the  last  fifty  years,  there  has  been  a  great  revival 
 of  true  religion  among  ourselves.  Many  thousands  of 
 Britons  have  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  redemption. 
 Jesus  has  become  precious  to  multitudes  who  were  blind 
 pharisees  or  atrocious  sinners.  Much  laudable  zeal  has  been 
 discovered  by  ministers  and  private  Christians,  in  their  en- 
 deavours to  spread  the  gospel  in  their  respective  neighbour- 
 hoods ;  and  many  a  toAvn  and  many  a  village  can  boast  some 
 new  edifice  in  which  the  free  grace  of  Jesus  is  proclaimed, 
 and  his  worthy  praise  resounded.  Conscious,  also,  that 
 hitherto  their  efforts  have  been  enfeebled  for  want  of  union, 
 societies  of  Christians  begin,  in  several  parts  of  the  kingdom, 
 to  associate  in  a  regular  manner,  and  in  limited  districts,  to 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  185 
 
 form  new  plans  of  usefulness^,  and  to  establish  funds  for  tlie 
 more  effectual  promotion  of  vital  godliness. 
 
 "Among  the  generous  designs  of  lively  Christians,  we 
 rejoice  to  hear  that  more  than  a  few,  unacquainted  with  each 
 other's  wishes,  have,  in  different  places,  expressed  most  ve- 
 hement desires  to  do  something  for  the  poor  heathen;  and, 
 without  any  present  specific  plan  of  co-operation  in  view, 
 have  actually  begun  to  lay  by  a  little  money,  that  they  may 
 be  ready  to  contribute  to  so  glorious  a  Avork,  as  soon  as  ever 
 Providence  may  favour  them  with  an  opportunity. 
 
 "Modern  discoveries  in  geography,  have  perhaps  con- 
 tributed to  enlarge  the  desires  of  Christians  in  this  respect. 
 Captain  Cook  and  others  have  traversed  the  globe,  almost 
 from  pole  to  pole,  and  have  presented  to  us,  as  it  were,  a 
 new  world — a  world  of  islands  in  the  vast  Pacific  Ocean,  some 
 of  them  as  promising  in  the  disposition  of  the  people,  as  in 
 the  appearance  of  the  country.  May  we  not  reasonably  hope 
 that  a  well  planned  and  well  conducted  mission  to  one  or 
 more  of  these,  seconded  with  the  earnest  prayers  of  thousands 
 of  British  Christians,  will  be  attended  with  the  blessing  of 
 God,  and  issue  in  the  conversion  of  many  souls  ? 
 
 "Enterprises  of  this  kind,  supported  by  the  Danes,  the 
 Moravians,  the  Society  in  Scotland,  and  man}^  others,  have 
 had  some  success ;  although  some  of  them  have  been  con- 
 ducted on  plans  which  experience  has  now  taught  us  were 
 very  imperfect.  The  late  attempt  of  our  Christian  brethren, 
 of  the  Baptist  denomination,  so  highly  honourable  to  their 
 active  zeal  and  true  philanthropy,  is  already  said  to  wear  a 
 promising  aspect.  Thus  much  at  least  Ave  may  infer,  that, 
 when  a  benevolent  scheme  of  this  sort  is  adopted,  neither 
 money  is  withheld,  nor  missionaries  denied.  Oh !  that  Ave 
 may  soon  hear  of  multitudes  of  Hindoos  flying  to  Christ  as 
 doves  to  their  AvindoAvs,  and  vmiting  together  in  praising  the 
 Lamb ! 
 
 "  May  Ave  not  indulge  a  hope,  that  the  happy  period  is 
 approaching,  Avhen  the  Redeemer  shall  take  unto  him  his 
 great  poAver  and  reign ;  '  He  must  increase,'  '  His  name  shall 
 be  great.'  And  is  there  not  a  general  apprehension,  that 
 the  Lord  is  about  to  produce  some  great  event  ?     Already 
 
186     MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION 
 
 have  we  witnessed  the  most  astonisliing  transactions  ;  and  is 
 it  not  probable,  that  the  great  Disposer  of  all  is  now  about, 
 by  shaking  terribly  the  nations,  to  establish  that  spiritual 
 and  extensive  kingdom  Avhich  cannot  be  shaken  ?  Let  us 
 then — utterly  and  sincerely  disclaiming  all  political  views 
 and  party  designs,  abhorring  all  attempts  to  disturb  order 
 and  government,  in  this  or  any  other  country — vigorously 
 unite  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  the  love  of  Christ,  to  esta- 
 blish a  Missionary  Society  vipon  a  large  and  liberal  plan,  for 
 sending  ministers  of  Christ  to  preach  the  gospel  among  the 
 Heathen. 
 
 "  Many  thanks  are  due  to  some  late  writers  on  this  impor- 
 tant subject.  About  three  years  ago,  Mr.  Carey  of  Leicester 
 published  'An  Inquiry  into  the  Obligations  of  Christians 
 to  use  Means  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen,  in  which 
 the  religious  state  of  the  different  Nations  of  the  World,  the 
 Success  of  former  Undertakings,  and  the  Practicability  of 
 further  Undertakings,  are  considered.'  We  beg  leave  to 
 recommend  the  perusal  of  this  well-meant  pamphlet  to  our 
 readers ;  and  to  remind  them,  that  it  derives  no  small  addi- 
 tion of  value  from  this  consideration,  that  the  author  has 
 given  to  his  precepts  the  force  of  example,  by  becoming  a 
 missionary  himself,  and  is  now  a  preacher  on  the  banks  of 
 the  Ganges. 
 
 "The  Rev.  Melville  Home  is  also  entitled  to  public 
 thanks  for  his  '  Letters  on  Missions ;  addressed  to  the  Pro- 
 testant Ministers  of  the  British  Churches.'  That  gentleman 
 has  also  been  a  volunteer  in  the  service,  and  was  for  a  time 
 chaplain  of  Sierra  Leone,  in  Africa ;  though  he  declined  the 
 arduous  task,  for  reasons  Avhich  he  very  candidly  assigns,  he 
 has  pleaded  the  cause  of  missions  in  a  manner  more  masterly 
 and  spirited  than  any  of  his  predecessors.  He  has  ably  de- 
 tected the  mistakes  which  have  too  often  occasioned  the  mis- 
 carriage or  small  success  of  former  attempts ;  and,  taught  by 
 painful  experience,  has  pointed  out  a  more  excellent  Avay. 
 We  sincerely  hope  that  this  bold  and  zealous  production  will 
 have  the  most  beneficial  effects,  both  in  promoting  and  di- 
 recting future  missions.  We  must  refer  to  both  of  these 
 publications  for  ^answers  to  those  objections  which  are  so 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  187 
 
 commonly  started  by  Laodicean  professors.  We  must  not 
 dream  of  missions  destitute  of  difficulties ;  but  these  wortliy 
 men  have  showed,  and  experience  has  abundantly  proved, 
 that  the  difficulties  are  not  insuperable.  There  is  also  every 
 reason  to  believe,  that  they  may  be  lessened  both  in  number 
 and  degree.  But  were  it  otherwise,  ought  we  not  to  blush 
 at  being  deterred  from  the  godlike  attempt,  by  difficulties 
 scarcely  considered  when  fame  or  worldly  gain  is  the  object? 
 The  brave  officers  of  the  army  and  navy  hide,  not  themselves 
 at  home,  in  inglorious  ease  and  safety,  when  the  dangers  of 
 their  country  call  them  to  the  camp  or  the  ocean.  Cook 
 and  other  navigators  have  voluntarily  exposed  their  lives  in 
 unknown  tracts,  in  fields  of  ice,  and  in  the  abodes  of  savages. 
 Our  merchants  venture  into  the  burning  and  frozen  regions, 
 and  trade  with  men  of  every  colour  and  clime,  for  uncertain 
 riches.  And  are  there  not  yet  among  us  numbers  of  minis- 
 ters and  pious  youths,  wdio  would  gladly  fly  to  the  ends  of 
 the  earth,  bearing  Avith  them  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  ? 
 Let  us  but  make  the  trial,  and  it  will  assuredly  be  crowned 
 with  success. 
 
 "  Dear  brethren !  let  it  be  remembered,  that  Britain, 
 Christian  Britain,  Avas  once  an  island  of  idolatrous  barbari- 
 ans ;  and  such  it  had  yet  remained,  unless  some  of  God's 
 people  in  distant  covmtries — (oh  that  we  knew  their  names  ! 
 — we  shall  know  them  in  glory) — unless  they  had  formed 
 the  benevolent  plan  of  sending  missionaries  hither.  Let  us, 
 in  return,  '  go  and  do  likewise.'  Look  on  the  terrestrial 
 globe.  Let  Africa,  Indostan,  and  China  attract  your  notice. 
 Behold  the  astonishing  clusters  of  the  South  Sea  Islands. 
 Let  us  meet  for  prayer  and  considtation ;  let  us  set  on  foot 
 a  liberal  subscription ;  let  us  look  out  for  preachers  of  an 
 Apostolic  spirit ;  let  them,  well  provided  for,  depart  in  suf- 
 ficient numbers  to  strengthen  each  other's  hands ;  let  them 
 cultivate  a  friendly  intercourse  with  the  natives,  and,  by 
 living  among  them  in  habits  of  friendship,  adopt  the  most 
 prudent  means  of  leading  them  into  a  gradual  acquaintance 
 with  the  glorious  truths  of  Revelation. 
 
 "  Let  us  do  something  immediately !  Life  is  short.  Let 
 us  '  work  while  it  is  called  to-day ; '  the  night  of  death  ap- 
 
188     MEASURES  INTRODUCTORY  TO  THE  FORMATION 
 
 proaclies^  and  our  opportunities  of  being  useful  will  close 
 for  ever  !  '  Whatsoever,  then^  our  hands  find  to  do,  let  us 
 do  it  with  all  our  might,'  and  that  without  delay. 
 
 "  To  make  an  entrance  on  this  great  work,  we  beg  leave 
 to  propose,  in  the  first  place,  '  That  gospel  ministers  will 
 take  the  jiains  to  stir  up  their  resj)ective  auditories  to  a 
 more  close  and  serious  consideration  of  the  object  in  view, 
 and  to  confer  with  them  upon  it.  We  then  wish  that  some 
 estimate  may  be  formed,  of  M'hat  each  society  may  be  able 
 and  ready  to  contribute  annually  to  a  common  fund,  without 
 injury  to  themselves,  or  to  their  ministers.  This  done,  we 
 earnestly  desire,  that  a  minister,  or  some  other  intelligent 
 person,  be  deputed  by  the  united  congregations  of  each 
 covuity  or  countie-s,  to  meet  in  London,  as  soon  as  possible,  in 
 the  course  of  the  ensuing  summer,  there  to  confer  in  a  so- 
 lemn manner  on  this  important  affair ;  and,  if  the  attempt 
 be  resolved  upon,  to  choose  a  committee,  resident  in  London, 
 connected  with  corresponding  committees  in  different  parts 
 of  the  country,  to  carry  the  plan  that  may  then  be  adopted 
 into  execution,  as  soon  as  circumstances  will  admit." 
 
 The  spirit  of  missions  Avas  rapidly  rising  in  every  direc- 
 tion ;  and  events  full  of  promise  and  of  encouragement  suc- 
 ceeded each  other  in  quick  succession.  At  a  meeting  of 
 ministers  held  at  Maidenhead,  in  the  Easter  week,  the  sub- 
 ject was  discussed,  and  a  resolution  adopted,  "  That  they 
 most  cordially  approved  of  the  design ;  that  they  should  be 
 much  rejoiced  in  realizing  the  practicability  of  the  object  j 
 and  that,  after  the  intended  society  was  formed  by  a  ge- 
 neral meeting  in  London,  and  the  plan  fixed,  they  should 
 exert  themselves,  to  the  utmost,  to  contribute  towards  so  be- 
 nevolent a  design."  The  churches  in  Kent  also  deserve  to 
 be  noticed  with  marked  honour.  On  Wednesday,  June  10, 
 1795,  the  Association  of  Independent  Ministers  in  that 
 county  held  tlieir  annual  meeting,  at  the  Rev.  Mr.  Leggett's 
 chapel,  at  Stroud.  At  this  convention  it  was  resolved, 
 "  That  a  monthly  meeting  be  appointed  in  each  congrega- 
 tion, for  prayer  to  God  to  spread  his  truth  and  succeed  his 
 gospel,  not  only  in  this  country,  but  particularly  in  foreign 
 parts,  where  missionaries  arc  intended  to  be  sent."     It  was 
 
OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  189 
 
 also  resolved,  "  That  a  letter  be  clra\\ni  up  and  sent  to  the 
 respective  ministers  and  congregations  in  the  county  of 
 Kent,  to  excite  them  to  come  forward  and  to  support  the 
 new  society  about  to  be  formed  in  London."  Tavo^  delegates 
 likewise  were  chosen  to  attend  the  general  meeting  about  to 
 be  held  in  the  city,  and  to  assure  them  that  the  men  of  Kent 
 Avould  not  be  wanting,  in  a  cordial  and  liberal  support.  On 
 the  17th  of  the  same  month,  too,  the  Western  Association 
 met  at  Plymouth,  and,  after  serious  conversation  and  prayer, 
 the  following  resolutions  were  unanimously  passed : — "  That 
 the  evening  of  the  first  Monday  in  every  calendar  month  be 
 set  apart  for  the  express  purpose  of  praying  for  the  more 
 extensive  spread  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  the  pros- 
 perity of  the  attempts  noAv  making  for  carrying  the  welcome 
 tidings  of  salvation  to  heathen  nations  ;  and  that  the  Rev. 
 J.  Small,  the  moderator  of  the  assembly,  be  appointed  to 
 correspond  with  the  committee  in  London,  on  the  subject  of 
 sending  missionaries  abroad,  and  to  express  the  earnest  de- 
 sire of  this  body  for  the  prosperity  of  this  desirable  under- 
 taking, and  ready  concurrence  in  the  support  of  every  plan 
 which  may  be  adopted,  calculated  to  promote  this  noble 
 cause." 
 
 The  circular,  issued  by  the  committee  of  correspondence, 
 in  the  mean  time  called  forth  from  different  parts  of  the 
 country,  the  most  cordial  expressions  of  opinion.  Thus  en- 
 couraged, after  having  taken  every  precaution,  and  adopted 
 all  prudential  means  to  secure  success,  the  metropolitan 
 promoters  of  the  great  object  became  emboldened  to  think 
 of  a  general  meeting. 
 
190 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING  IN  THE  METROPOLIS,  AND  FORMATION 
 OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 
 
 Circular  to  Ministers— Circular  to  Laymen— Preliminary  Meeting— Public 
 Meeting — Haweis'  introductory  Sermon — Society  formed — Burder's  Ser- 
 mon— Hey's  Sermon — Soutli  Seas — Hill's  Sermon — Haweis'  Speecli — 
 Bogue's  Sermon — Election  of  Officers — Plan  of  the  Society. 
 
 It  only  remained  now  to  concentrate  the  flame  of  missionary 
 zeal,  whicli  had  burst  forth  throughout  the  empire,  and  to 
 form  a  plan  of  combined  operation.  With  a  view  to  the  ac- 
 complishment of  this  great  object,  it  was  determined  to  hold 
 a  general  meeting ;  and,  as  a  preparatory  measure,  to  give 
 extensive  circulation  to  the  following  document  among  the 
 ministers  of  the  capital  and  the  provinces : — 
 
 "  Dear  Brother  in  the  Lord, — You  have  most  probably 
 been  made  acquainted,  that  some  of  your  fellow-labourers  in 
 the  gospel  of  Christ,  of  different  denominations,  practising 
 infant  baptism,  have  united  for  the  purpose  of  establishing 
 a  society  to  support  missions,  in  heathen  and  unenlightened 
 countries.  The  committee,  whose  names  are  subscribed  to 
 this  address,  compose  a  part  of  the  number  who  have  met 
 for  several  months  past  in  London,  to  seek  the  Lord's  direc- 
 tion, and  blessing  on  this  benevolent  design.  Though  our 
 plan  is  distinct  from  the  undertakings  of  the  Moravian  bre- 
 thren, the  Arminian  Methodists,  and  the  churches  Avho  hold 
 the  necessity  of  adult  immersion,  we  are  far  from  opposing 
 or  disapproving  their  laudable  endeavours ;  on  the  contrary, 
 we  applaud  their  zeal  and  rejoice  in  their  success,  accounting 
 it  our  duty  to  imitate  their  truly  primitive  example.  At 
 the  same  time,  it  is  our  desire  to  attempt  an  improvement 
 of  the  plan  on  which  they  have  proceeded,  l>y  an  extension 
 of  its  limits,  both  in  the  foundation  and  superstructure  of 
 the  intended  edifice.     We,  therefore,  earnestly  invite   all 
 
FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING,  ETC.  191 
 
 who  hold  the  truth  in  love,  to  unite  in  exertions  which  may 
 hereafter  be  found  extensively  successful. 
 
 "  Early  in  the  present  year,  we  wrote  to  several  ministers 
 in  the  various  counties  of  England,  soliciting  their  co-opera- 
 tion, and  requesting  them  to  make  known  our  communica- 
 tions in  their  respective  vicinities  and  connexions.  A  small 
 printed  address  has  been  also  widely  circulated.  Throuo-li 
 the  medium  of  the  Evangelical  Magazine  the  subject  has 
 been  frequently  recommended  to  general  attention.  The 
 answers  received,  both  from  individuals  and  associated  minis- 
 ters, have  been  of  a  very  encouraging  nature.  By  these  our 
 expectations  are  exceedingly  flattered,  as  they  contain  ex- 
 pressions of  the  most  lively  pleasure,  with  which  our  brethren 
 concur  in  our  design,  and  also  assurances  of  their  determi- 
 nation to  afford  us  their  most  strenuous  support.  At  length 
 it  has  been  resolved  to  hold  a  general  meeting  in  London, 
 on  the  22d,  '23d,  and  24th  days  of  next  September,  for  the 
 purpose  of  forming  a  permanent  society,  and  deciding  upon 
 the  best  mode  of  carrying  our  wishes  into  full  effect.  In 
 prospect  of  this  solemn  assembly,  we  address  you,  dear  bro- 
 ther, as  one  who,  we  trust,  feels  no  less  interested  than  any 
 of  us  in  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and 
 Saviour.  The  success  of  the  attempt  appears,  under  God, 
 to  be  almost  wholly  with  the  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
 Avhcre  they  lead,  their  flocks  will  probably  follow ;  what  they 
 liave  faith  and  love  to  undertake,  the  people  will  easily  find 
 means  to  execute.  For  our  own  parts,  we  do  not  imagine, 
 that  the  zeal  of  gospel  ministers  will  be  found  wanting,  as 
 they  know  and  believe  that  the  kingdom  of  their  Lord  is 
 already  universal  in  point  of  right,  and  must  hereafter  l)e- 
 come  so,  in  /«c^.  We  hope,  dear  brother,  that  you  in  parti- 
 cular, honoured  with  the  fellowship  of  the  ministry,  are 
 ready  to  stand  among  the  foremost,  in  whatever  way  the 
 Lord  is  pleased  to  call  you.  Deeming  it  inexcusable  to  re- 
 main inactive,  w^e  have  done,  and  through  grace  will  continue 
 to  do,  what  we  can.  We  now  aj^ply  to  you  for  assistance ; 
 we  put  the  case  into  your  hands — into  yours  as  much  as  any 
 man's, — trusting  that  it  will  not  fail  for  want  of  your  sup- 
 port, and  that,  if  it  should  stop  short  of  its  great  end,  it  will 
 
192  FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING,  AND 
 
 be  as  far  beyond  your  station,  as  your  unwearied  endeavours 
 can  advance  it. 
 
 "  We  request  you,  dear  brother,  to  make  the  congregation 
 over  which  the  Lord  hath  placed  you,  acquainted  with  our 
 design,  and  to  recommend  it  earnestly  to  their  serious,  devo- 
 tional, and  practical  regard.  Improve  every  opportunity 
 your  situation  affords,  of  conferring  with  your  neighbouring 
 brethren,  upon  the  best  means  of  strengthening  our  hands 
 in  this  good  work.  Where  congregations  cannot  depute 
 their  minister  to  assist  at  our  deliberations,  we  earnestly  beg- 
 that  such  as  are  associated  together,  will  delegate,  at  least, 
 one  of  their  number,  for  that  purpose  ;  and  others,  no  doubt, 
 will  help  us  by  their  intercessions  at  a  throne  of  grace. 
 
 "  After  all,  the  chief  difficulty  will  be  to  find  proper  mis- 
 sionaries— men  of  God,  full  of  faith  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
 We  expect,  however,  to  hear  from  many  places,  that  the 
 Lord  has  been  stirring  up  the  hearts  of  fit  persons  to  tliis 
 glorious  work.  Permit  us  to  ask,  is  there  among  your  ac- 
 quaintance any  one  desirous  to  take  advantage  of  the  ojjpor- 
 tunity  Avhich  we  trust  will  shortly  be  furnished,  to  become 
 instrumental  in  conveying  the  glad  tidings  of  redemption 
 into  the  regions  of  the  shadow  of  death.''  Your  own  judg- 
 ment and  that  of  your  friends,  as  to  the  best  manner  of 
 proceeding,  in  order  to  find  such  instruments,  will  be  highly 
 acceptable. 
 
 "  If  it  please  the  great  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  forth 
 many  labourers  into  the  wide  extended  field  of  the  heathen 
 world,  considerable  funds  will  be  necessary,  that  the  most 
 distant  climes  may  be  visited  with  the  fulness  of  the  blessing 
 of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  It  is  therefore  desirable  to  form 
 some  estimate  of  Avhat  can  be  done  in  the  various  Christian 
 societies  that  give  attention  to  this  call.  If  each  congre- 
 gation contributes  something,  however  small  the  ability  of 
 many  may  be,  the  aggregate  amount  Avill  be  considerable. 
 By  the  more  affluent,  a  due  regard,  we  hope,  will  be  paid  to 
 the  example  of  princely  generosity,  already  given  by  some 
 who  have  set  their  shoulders  to  this  sublime  work, 
 
 "  The  time  of  the  proposed  meeting  speedily  approaches. 
 What  your  hands  find  to  do,  dear  brother,  do  it  with  all  your 
 
FORMATION  OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY,       193 
 
 might.  Millions  of  immortal  souls  call  upon  us  for  tlie  word 
 of  salvation.  The  honour  of  the  holy  and  blessed  Redeemer 
 is  bleeding  in  every  climate,  through  the  crimes  of  wicked 
 men  who  assume  the  Christian  name.  What  ought  to  be 
 our  feelings  and  exertions  !  Shall  we  not  hope  that  the  age 
 of  cold  indifference  is  past,  and  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  has 
 kindled  in  our  hearts  an  unextinguishable  flame  of  love  to 
 God  and  man?  May  he  guide  and  prosper  all  your  la- 
 bours of  love  among  the  people  of  your  immediate  charge, 
 and  smile  upon  whatever  you  undertake  for  the  furtherance 
 of  this  grand  object ! 
 
 "  Commending  both  it  and  you  to  his  gracious  patronage, 
 we  remain  your  affectionate  brethren  and  servants  for  Jesus' 
 sake  : — Joseph  Brooksbank,  John  Eyre,  Samuel  Greatheed, 
 John  Love,  W.  F.  Piatt,  John  Reynolds,  William  Smith, 
 James  Steven,  Alexander  Waugh,  Mattliew  Wilks. 
 
 "  As  the  general  concurrence  in  the  formation  of  the  plan 
 is  an  object  much  to  be  desired,  we  shall  be  happy  to  see 
 you  among  us ;  hojoing  to  derive  pleasure  from  your  com- 
 pany, and  assistance  from  your  talents. 
 
 "  N.B.  A  consultation  of  the  friends  of  the  institution 
 will  be  held  at  the  Castle  and  Falcon,  Aldersgate  Street,  at 
 six  o'clock,  on  the  Monday  evening  preceding  the  general 
 meeting,  when  your  attendance  will  be  particularly  accept- 
 able." 
 
 In  addition  to  this  communication  to  ministers  of  the 
 gospel,  a  letter  of  invitation  likewise  was  sent  to  many  pri- 
 vate Christians  in  the  city  and  its  environs.  Never,  perhaps, 
 in  the  history  of  religious  enterprise,  was  a  larger  amount  of 
 human  prudence  exercised  in  any  single  undertaking. 
 Every  possible  precaution  was  taken  to  secure  success,  and 
 the  result,  under  the  divine  blessing,  exceeded  the  most  san- 
 guine expectations  of  its  most  ardent  friends.  Autumn 
 drew  on,  and  the  week  appointed  for  the  convention  at 
 length  arrived.  On  the  morning  of  Monday,  September 
 21,  1795,  the  London  pastors  and  country  ministers  who 
 had  reached  town,  met  at  the  Castle  and  Falcon,  Aldersgate 
 Street,  to  arrange  the  proceedings  of  the  conference.  This 
 select  assemblage  did  not  deal  in  words  merely,  but  in  sub- 
 o 
 
194  FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING,  AND 
 
 stantial  deeds.  As  a  first  step  in  the  business  of  that  me- 
 morable week,  they  opened  a  subscription  among  themselves 
 to  the  amount  of  £740,  donations,  and  about  £50,  annual 
 subscriptions. 
 
 In  the  evening  the  First  General  Meeting  was  held 
 at  the  above  place  at  six  o'clock.  The  assembly  was 
 such,  both  in  character  and  numbers,  as  to  render  it  no 
 longer  a  question  whether  the  formation  of  a  society  worthy 
 of  the  object  and  of  the  British  empire,  Avere  practicable. 
 Sir  Egerton  Leigh,  Baronet,  having  taken  the  chair,  Mr. 
 Boden,  of  Hanley  Green,  opened  the  meeting  Avith  prayer, 
 and  Mr.  Steven,  of  London,  stated  the  measures  which  had 
 been  adopted  to  rouse  the  attention  of  the  British  churches, 
 and  to  assemble  the  meeting  then  convened.  The  circular 
 letter  which  had  been  sent  to  ministers  throughout  the 
 kingdom,  was  read  by  the  chairman.  Mr.  Love,  of  London, 
 read  a  multitude  of  letters  from  pastors  in  the  provinces, 
 expressive  of  their  cordial  concurrence,  and  assuring  them  of 
 their  individual  and  united  determination  to  co-operate  in 
 every  measure  that  had  a  tendency  "  to  promote  a  mission 
 to  heathen  and  unenlightened  countries."  Nor  in  this  day 
 of  love  and  loyalty  to  the  King  of  saints,  were  Scottish  pro- 
 testations of  adherence  wanting.  The  fire  had  spread  to 
 the  mountains,  and  the  descendants  of  the  "  Worthies" 
 kindled  into  ardour  in  the  cause  of  benighted  nations. 
 Letters  from  Scotland  full  of  encouragement  were  read  ;  and 
 the  assembly  received  with  visible  emotion,  the  tidings  that 
 "  praying  societies"  had  resolved  to  engage  in  intercessions 
 at  Glasgow,  at  the  very  time  the  ministers  and  their  friends 
 were  assembled  in  London.  Mr.  Haweis  next  read  letters 
 from  several  persons  who  had  tendered  their  services  to 
 labour  in  the  missionary  field. 
 
 After  this  opening  of  the  business  and  this  statement  of 
 the  aspect  of  the  incipient  enterprise,  it  Avas  unanimously 
 resolved, — "  That  it  is  the  opinion  of  this  meeting,  that  the 
 establishment  of  a  society  for  sending  missions  to  the  heathen 
 and  unenlightened  coimtries  is  highly  desirable."  The 
 passing  of  this  most  important  resolution  created,  in  many 
 a  bosom,  a  joy  too  great  for  utterance.     Immediately  after- 
 
FORMATION  OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.       195 
 
 wards,  the  Rev.  John  Eyre  read  the  outline  of  a  Plan  pre- 
 pared by  the  Committee,  which  was  approved  as  proper  to 
 be  laid  before  the  General  Meeting  on  the  ensuing  day. 
 Subscription  books  were  then  opened,  and  the  thanks  of  the 
 meeting  were  voted  to  the  associated  and  individual  minis- 
 ters, who  had  in  any  way  favoured  this  design ;  to  the  gentle- 
 men of  the  committee,  who  brought  forward  the  plan ;  and 
 to  the  Chairman,  SirEgerton  Leigh,  for  his  polite  attention 
 to  the  business  of  the  night.  The  Rev.  R.  Hill  concluded 
 the  whole  with  prayer,  and  the  assembly  broke  up  with  a 
 feeling  of  satisfaction  which  cannot  be  expressed. 
 
 On  Tuesday  morning,  at  ten  o'clock,  a  numerous  and 
 respectable  congregation  assembled  at  Northampton  Chapel, 
 Spa  Fields,  comprising  about  two  hundred  ministers  of 
 various  denominations.  Prayers  were  read  by  Mr.  Kirk- 
 man  ;  Mr.  Sibree,  of  Frome,  gave  out  a  hymn ;  Mr.  Haweis 
 prayed ;  Mr.  Leggett,  of  Stroud,  gave  out  another  hymn ; 
 then  Mr.  Haweis  preached,  preparatory  to  the  formation  of 
 the  society,  from  Mark  xvi.  15, 16  :  "  Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
 and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth 
 and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved,  and  he  that  believeth  not 
 shall  be  damned."  Mr.  Cook,  of  Maidenhead,  afterwards 
 gave  out  a  hymn,  and  Mr.  Lambert,  of  Hull,  concluded  the 
 service  with  prayer.  Immediately  after,  all  persons  desirous 
 of  becoming  members  of  the  Society  were  requested  to 
 assemble  in  the  area  of  the  chapel.  Mr.  Kingsbury,  of 
 Southampton,  being  chosen  Moderator,  introduced  the  busi- 
 ness of  the  Society  with  prayer ;  Mr.  Eyre  gave  a  concise 
 history  of  missions,  and  then  read  over  the  Plan ;  a  com- 
 mittee, consisting  of  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Bogue,  Eyre,  Great- 
 heed,  Haweis,  Hey,  Hill,  Kingsbury,  Lambert,  Love,  Rey- 
 nolds, Saltern,  Steven,  and  Waugh,  were  appointed  to  bring 
 forward  the  plan  of  the  Society.  During  their  absence,  Mr. 
 Wilks  gave  out  a  hymn,  and  delivered  a  short  address  of 
 congratulation  to  [the  ministers.  The  Committee  having 
 made  a  few  alterations  in  the  Plan,  returned  with  it  to  the 
 meeting,  when  it  was  read  a  second  time,  considered,  dis- 
 cussed, and,  with  some  correction,  adopted,  article  by  article. 
 The  meeting  then  adjourned. 
 
 o  2 
 
196  FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING,  AND 
 
 On  the  evening  of  this  day,  the  first  sermon  in  behalf  of 
 the  newly  formed  society  was  preached  by  Mr.  Burder  of 
 Coventry,  from  Jonah  iii.  2,  "  Arise,  go  nnto  Nineveh,  that 
 great  city,  and  preach  unto  it  the  preaching  that  I  bid  thee." 
 Mr.  Hey  of  Bristol  gave  out  the  hymns ;  Mr.  Waugh 
 offered  the  first,  and  Mr.  Parsons,  of  Leeds,  the  second  prayer. 
 The  service  being  ended,  Mr.  Kingsbury  was  again  chosen 
 Moderator ;  Mr.  Burder  then  read  the  plan  of  the  Society, 
 and  arrangements  were  made  to  fill  up  the  Direction. 
 About  nine  o'clock  the  assembly  broke  up,  and  thus  termi- 
 nated the  work  of  that  eventful  day. 
 
 On  Wednesday  morning,  at  ten  o'clock,  the  friends  of  the 
 cause  assembled  at  Haberdashers'  Hall  Meeting  House, 
 when  Mr.  Greatheed,  of  Newport  Pagnel,  preached  from 
 Luke  X.  29,  "And  who  is  my  neighbour?"  Mr.  Sewell,  of 
 Woodbridge,  Mr.  Saltern,  of  Briclport,  and  Mr.  Whitridge, 
 of  Oswestry,  led  the  devotions  ;  Mr.  Sloper,  of  Devizes,  Mr. 
 Herdsman,  of  South  Pctherton,  and  Mr.  Smille,  of  Great 
 Grimsby,  gave  out  the  hymns.  After  service.  Dr.  Hunter 
 being  chosen  Moderator,  the  ministers  proceeded  to  discuss 
 several  subjects  relative  to  the  mission,  and  having  nominated 
 twenty -five  directors,  the  meeting  was  adjourned  altout  three 
 o'clock.  In  the  evening,  an  hour  before  the  appointed  time, 
 an  immense  concourse  had  assembled  in  the  Tabernacle. 
 Thousands  went  away  unable  to  obtain  admission.  The 
 front  seats  of  the  four  extensive  galleries,  capable  of  accom- 
 modating one  hundred  and  fifty  persons,  were  occupied 
 wholly  by  ministers ;  and  many  in  addition  were  dispersed 
 over  the  congregation.  Mr.  Hey  preached  from  Ephesians 
 i.  10,  "That  in  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times,  he 
 might  gather  together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both 
 which  are  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on  earth,  even  in  him  ;" 
 Mr.  Slatterie,  of  Chatham,  Mr.  Jay,  of  Bath,  and  Mr.  Towns- 
 end,  of  Ramsgate,  engaged  in  prayer;  and  Mr.  Ralph,  of 
 Maidstone,  Mr.  Rooker,  of  Goldhill, .  and  Mr.  Beaufoy,  of 
 Town  Sutton,  gave  out  the  hymns.  At  the  conclusion  of 
 the  service,  Mr.  Wilks  announced  the  names  of  the  intended 
 new  directors. 
 
 On  Thursday  morning,  between  eight  and  nine  o'clock. 
 
FORMATION  OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.        197 
 
 the  ministers  assembled  in  tlie  scliool-room  adjoining  Surrey 
 Chapel,  and  gave  in  their  names  and  addresses.  Those 
 delegated  from  associations^,  or  particular  churches,  sat  by 
 themselves,  and  intimated  the  probable  extent  of  the  pecu- 
 niary assistance  which  their  respective  constituents  might 
 contribute.  It  was  afterwards  resolved,  that  their  first 
 missionary  efforts  should  be  directed  to  the  South  Seas.  At 
 ten  o'clock,  Mr.  Percy,  of  London,  began  to  read  prayers ; 
 Mr.  Hill  preached  from  Matt.  xxiv.  14,  "And  this  gospel 
 of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world,  for  a 
 witness  vmto  all  nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come;" 
 Mr.  Griffin,  of  Portsea,  and  Mr.  Ray,  of  Sudbury,  Suffolk, 
 prayed ;  Mr.  Wood,  of  Rowell,  Mr.  Audley,  of  Cambridge, 
 and  Mr.  Douglass,  of  Newmarket,  gave  out  the  hymns.  At 
 the  close,  Mr.  Haweis,  in  a  speech  of  considerable  length 
 and  great  interest,  exhibited  the  claims  of  the  South  Seas, 
 and  assigned  various  reasons  for  making  the  first  attempt 
 among  the  beautiful  islands  which  adorn  that  vast  expanse 
 of  waters.  The  service  concluded  about  two  o'clock,  with 
 "  Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow." 
 
 The  last  of  this  memorable  series  of  services  was  held  in  the 
 evening  at  Tottenham  Court  Chapel.  Here  also  the  congre- 
 gation was  immensely  great ;  the  front  seats  round  the  gal- 
 leries, and  the  second  seat  in  the  front  gallery,  were  occupied 
 by  ministers.  Mr.  Bogue  preached  from  Haggai  i.  2,  "  Thus 
 speaketh  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  saying,  This  people  say,  the 
 time  is  not  come,  the  time  that  the  Lord's  house  should  be 
 built."  Mr.  Cook,  of  Maidenhead,  and  Mr.  Crole,  of  London, 
 led  the  devotions ;  Mr.  Jefferson,  of  Basingstoke,  Mr.  Golden, 
 of  Croydon,  and  Mr.  Thresher,  of  Abingdon,  gave  out  the 
 hymns ;  and  the  Rev.  J.  A.  Knight,  of  the  Tabernacle,  and 
 Tottenham  Court  Chapel,  closed  with  a  brief  exhortation. 
 
 The  business  of  this  important  week  was  concluded  on  the 
 afternoon  of  Friday,  when  the  General  Meeting  was  con- 
 vened for  the  last  time,  on  this  occasion,  at  the  Castle  and 
 Falcon,  Aldersgate  Street.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Percy  took  the 
 chair,  and  after  prayer,  the  meeting  proceeded  to  the  elec- 
 tion of  a  Treasurer,  when  Mr.  Joseph  Hardcastle  was  chosen 
 with  the  utmost  unanimity.     The  meeting  next  elected  a 
 
198  FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING,  AND 
 
 body  of  twenty-five  directors  ;  viz.,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Boden, 
 Bogue,  Brooksbank,  Burder,  Eyre,  Greatheed,  Haweis, 
 Hey,  Hill,  Lambert,  Love,  Mends,  Parsons,  Piatt,  Reynolds, 
 Steven,  Waiigli,  Wilks,  Sir  Egerton  Leigh,  Messrs.  Foy- 
 ster,  Neal,  Stokes,  West,  John  Wilson,  and  Thomas  Wil- 
 son. To  this  list  were  added,  with  the  unanimous  approba- 
 tion of  the  meeting,  the  following  gentlemen,  nominated  by 
 those  now  chosen  :  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Saltern  and  Audley, 
 and  Messrs.  Alday,  Campbell,  R.  Cowie,  R.  Steven,  W. 
 Taylor.  On  the  morning  of  the  following  Monday,  twenty- 
 six  directors  met  at  ten  o'clock,  and  immediately  appointed 
 two  secretaries,  the  Rev.  John  Love,  and  Mr.  W.  Shrubsole ; 
 the  former  was  appointed  to  manage  all  correspondence  out 
 of  England,  the  latter  the  more  local  and  central  business. 
 The  following  is 
 
 THE   PLAN. 
 
 I.  The  Name. — The  Missionary  Society. 
 
 II.  The  Object. — The  sole  object  is  to  spread  the  know- 
 ledge of  Christ  among  heathen,  and  other  unenlightened 
 nations. 
 
 III.  The  Mfw?6e/'.y.— Persons  subscribing  one  guinea,  or 
 more,  annually ;  every  benefactor  making  a  donation  of  ten 
 pounds ;  one  of  the  executors,  on  the  payment  of  a  legacy 
 amounting  to  fifty  pounds  or  upwards;  and  ministers,  or 
 other  representatives  of  congregations  in  the  country,  which 
 subscribe  or  collect  for  the  use  of  the  society,  five  pounds 
 annualljr, 
 
 IV.  General  Meetings. — To  be  held  annually  in  London, 
 on  the  second  Wednesday  of  May,  and  oftener  if  necessary, 
 to  choose  a  treasurer,  directors,  secretary,  and  collectors,  and 
 to  receive  reports,  audit  accounts,  and  deliberate  on  what 
 farther  steps  may  best  promote  the  object  of  the  society. 
 At  every  such  meeting,  one  sermon,  or  more,  shall  be 
 preached  by  one  or  more  of  the  associated  ministers,  and 
 notice  given,  as  is  usual  on  such  occasions ;  the  president  of 
 the  day  shall  open  and  conclude  the  meeting  with  prayer, 
 and  sign  the  minutes  of  the  proceedings.  All  matters  pro- 
 posed shall  be  determined  by  the  majority  of  the  members 
 present. 
 
FORMATION  OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.        199 
 
 V.  The  Direction. — To  consist  of  as  many  directors,  an- 
 nually chosen  out  of  its  members,  as  circumstances  may  re- 
 quire. At  the  first  meeting  twenty-five  shall  be  elected, 
 with  power  to  associate  with  themselves  such  an  additional 
 number  as  may  be  judged  by  them  expedient,  when  the  ex- 
 tent of  the  Society  is  ascertained.  Three-fifths,  and  no  more, 
 of  these  directors  shall  reside  in  or  near  London,  where  all 
 monthly  meetings  shall  be  held  for  transacting  the  business 
 of  the  Society.  Not  less  than  seven  shall  constitute  a  board. 
 For  greater  iPacility  and  expedition  they  may  subdivide  into 
 committees,  for  managing  the  funds,  conducting  the  corre- 
 spondence, making  reports,  examining  missionaries,  directing 
 the  missions,  &c.,  but  no  act  of  these  committees  shall  be 
 valid  till  ratified  at  a  monthly  meeting.  No  expenditure 
 exceeding  £100  shall  be  made  without  consulting  all  the 
 directors,  or  £500  without  calling  a  general  meeting  of  the 
 subscribers.  Annual  subscribers  of  £10  or  upwards,  and 
 benefactors  of  £100  or  more,  may  attend,  if  they  please, 
 with  the  directors,  at  any  of  the  monthly  meetings.  On 
 any  emergency  the  directors  shall  call  a  general  meeting  of 
 the  Society,  to  whom  their  arrangements  shall  be  submitted ; 
 nor  shall  they  enter  upon  a  new  mission  till  they  obtain  the 
 general  concvirrence. 
 
 VI.  The  Funds. — Arising  from  donations,  legacies,  sub- 
 scriptions, collections,  &c.,  shall  be  lodged,  as  soon  as  col- 
 lected, in  the  hands  of  the  treasurer.  The  directors  shall 
 place  in  the  public  funds  all  moneys  so  paid,  whenever  they 
 exceed  ofSOO,  until  they  are  required  for  the  use  of  the  mis- 
 sion, excepting  it  appears  to  them  prejudicial  to  the  inte- 
 rests of  the  Society. 
 
 VII.  Salaries. — The  secretary  shall  receive  such  a  salary 
 as  the  directors  may  appoint ;  but  the  directors  themselves 
 shall  transact  the  business  of  the  Society  without  any  emolu- 
 ment. 
 
 TREASURER : 
 
 Joseph  Hardcastle,  Esq.,  Duck's-foot-lane,  Thames-street. 
 
 SECRETARIES  : 
 
 Rev.  John  Love,  H*oxton. 
 
 Mr.  William  Shrubsole,  Old-street-road. 
 
200 
 
 FIRST  GENERAL  MEETING,  ETC. 
 
 Agreeably  to  the  above  plan,  the  following  persons  had 
 been  already  chosen  directors,  and  formed  into  distinct  com- 
 mittees, for  the  more  ready  despatch  of  business : — 
 
 Mr.  J.  Alday,  Carlisle-street,  Soho. 
 J.  Aiidley,  Esq.,  of  Cambridge. 
 Rev.  J.  Boden,  Hauley-green. 
 Rev.  D.  Bogue,  A.M.,  Gosport. 
 Rev.    J.    Brooksbank,    Newington- 
 
 green. 
 Rev.  J.  Burder,  Coventry. 
 R.  Cowie,  Esq.,  Islington. 
 Mr.  R.  Campbell,  Marybone-street. 
 Rev.  J.  Eyre,  A.M.,  Hackney. 
 S.  Foyster,  Esq.,  Tottenham-street. 
 Rev.  S.  Greatheed,  Woburn. 
 J.  Hardcastle,  Esq.,  Duck's-foot-lane. 
 Rev.  R.  Hill,  A.M.,  Surrey  Chapel. 
 Rev.  T.  Haweis,  LL.B.,  Aldwinkle. 
 Rev.  J.  Hey,  Bristol. 
 Rev.  George  Lambert,  Hull. 
 Sir  E.  Leigh,  Bart.,  Warwickshire. 
 
 Rev.  H.  Mends,  Plymouth. 
 J.  Neale,  Esq.,  St.  Paul's-churchyard. 
 Rev.W.  F.  Piatt,  Holywell-mount. 
 Rev.  E.  Parsons,  Leeds. 
 Rev.  J.  Mead  Ray,  Sudbury. 
 Rev.  J.  Reynolds,  Hoxton-square. 
 Rev.  J.  Saltern,  Bridport. 
 Rev.  J.  Steven,  Thornhaugh-street, 
 Mr.  R.  Steven,  Upper  Thames-street. 
 W.  Taylor,  Esq.,  Southampton. 
 Rev.  A.  Waugh,  Alsop's-buildings 
 D.  West,  Esq.,  Southampton-row. 
 Rev.  M.  Wilks,  Old-street-road. 
 Rev.  E.  Williams,  D.D.,  Rotherham. 
 John  Wilson,  Esq.,  Islington. 
 Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.,  Wood-street. 
 Joseph  Wilson,  Esq.,  Milk-street. 
 
201 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 REASONS  FOR  SELECTING  THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEAS^  AS 
 THE  FIRST  FIELD  OF  MISSIONARY  OPERATION^,  AND  THE 
 BEST    MODE    OF    CONVEYING    MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Field  of  Labour — Haweis'  Memoir — Difficulties — Facilities — Resolution  rela- 
 tive to  Polynesia — Transfer  of  Missionaries — The  Ship  Duff — Her  In- 
 surance— Kindness  of  Public  Bodies  and  Private  Persons — Conduct  of  the 
 Lords  of  the  Admiralty. 
 
 It  has  already  appeared^  that  the  minds  of  those  whose 
 hearts  were  stirred  up  to  this  great  work,  were  specially  di- 
 rected to  the  islands  of  the  Pacific.  From  the  date  of  the 
 publication  of  Home's  Letters  downward,  the  eyes  of  a  mul- 
 titude had  been  directed  to  those  distant  dwellings  of  the 
 human  race.  In  addition  to  the  uniformity  with  which,  in 
 various  modes,  it  was  kept  before  the  public  mind  by  the 
 Corresponding  Committee,  the  Evangelical  Magazine — then, 
 as  now,  all-powerful,  from  its  catholic  spirit,  its  editorial  in- 
 tegrity and  ability,  and  its  immense  circulation — lent  its 
 full  weight  to  establish  and  confirm  the  general  preference. 
 In  the  number  for  July,  1795,  appeared  a  long  and  capti- 
 vating communication  in  support  of  that  view,  from  the  pen 
 of  Dr.  Haweis.  In  that  article  he  avows,  that,  for  several 
 years,  the  subject  had  occupied  his  mind,  and  led  him  to  the 
 conclusion  that  "  very  probable  success  would  attend  a 
 proper  mission  to  the  South  Sea  Islands."  He  descants 
 with  rapture  on  the  island  of  Otaheite,  as  the  queen  of  a 
 cluster  all  clothed  in  beauty,  and  almost  realizing  the  fabled 
 gardens  of  the  Hesperrdes.  He  argues  the  likelihood  of 
 success  from  the  people,  regarding  them  as  intelligent,  ca- 
 pable of  instruction,  mild  and  easy  of  access,  with  abundant 
 time  for  information,  and  all  at  leisure  to  attend  to  the  com- 
 munications of  the  missionaries.  He  next  describes  the 
 steps  which  he  considers  most  likely  to  be  attended  with 
 success,  and  obviates  the  difficulties  to  be  expected. 
 
202  REASONS  FOR  SELECTING 
 
 The  subject  of  the  preference  which  was  due  to  the  isles 
 of  the  South,  was  resumed  with  increased  urgency,  at  the 
 time  of  the  formation  of  the  Society.  It  was  referred  to  in 
 several  of  the  sermons,  and  discussed  at  the  pu])lic  meetings. 
 At  the  close  of  Mr.  Hill's  sermon  in  Surrey  Chapel,  Sep- 
 tember 24,  1 795,  Dr.  Haweis,  by  request,  delivered  "  A 
 Memoir  on  the  most  eligible  part  to  begin  a  Mission,  and 
 the  most  probable  means  of  accomplishing  it,"  in  the  pre- 
 sence of  about  three  hundred  ministers,  and  an  immense 
 concourse  of  people.  This  memoir  is  throughout  a  spark- 
 ling and  splendid  production ;  it  clothes  marvellous  facts  in 
 the  dazzling  embellishments  of  an  impassioned  eloquence. 
 Kindling  into  ardour  at  the  very  outset,  the  enthusiastic 
 orator  exclaims, — "  The  field  before  us  is  immense.  O  that 
 Ave  could  enter  at  a  thousand  gates ;  that  every  limb  were  a 
 tongue,  and  every  tongue  a  trumpet,  to  spread  the  joj^ful 
 sound !  Where  so  very  considerable  a  part  of  the  habitable 
 globe  on  every  side  calls  for  our  efforts,  and,  like  the  man 
 of  Macedonia,  cries,  '  Come  over  and  help  us,'  it  is  not  a 
 little  difficult  to  decide  at  what  point  to  begin."  He  then 
 proceeds  with  his  plausible  and  persuasive  memoir,  the  pith 
 and  substance  of  which  may  be  given  in  a  few  Avords. 
 
 It  is  assumed  that  two  qviestions  are  fundamental ;  first, 
 "  Where  are  the  difficulties  least?  Where  is  the  pros- 
 pect of  success  greatest?  "  To  settle  the  first  question,  it  is 
 necessary  to  consider  what  facts  or  circumstances  constitute 
 difficulties ;  and  such  are  the  following : — 
 
 1.  Ati  inhospitable  climate.  Whether  that  inhospitality 
 arise  from  humidity,  intense  heat,  or  cold,  each  alike  un- 
 friendly to  constitutions  not  inured  to  them ;  and  the  pre- 
 servation of  a  missionary's  life  is  of  the  last  importance  to 
 success. 
 
 2.  Absolute  Governments.  A  missionary  could  not  enter 
 some  countries  without  a  moral  certainty  of  being  murdered. 
 This  truth  may  be  instanced  in  China  and  Japan,  countries, 
 the  immense  population  of  which  render  them  desirable  ob- 
 jects for  a  mission,  but  in  neither  of  which  is  it  possible  to 
 introduce  one. 
 
 3.  Established  jiTejudices  of  false  religion.     Nothing  can 
 
THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEAS,  ETC.  203 
 
 ultimately  stand  before  the  standard  of  the  cross ;  but  in 
 the  commencement  of  an  infant  work,  where  only  a  few  ob- 
 jects can  be  embraced,  it  is  right  to  choose  the  least  unfa- 
 vourable. Where  civilization  hath  long  obtained — where 
 false  religions  have  become  deeply  rooted,  have  formed 
 castes,  and  plead  immemorial  antiquity,  they  present  a  wall 
 of  brass  around  a  people.  Such  is  the  state  of  the  Hindoos 
 and  Mahomedans,  who  are  shut  up  within  a  sevenfold  barrier 
 of  prejudices  against  us. 
 
 4.  The  acqiiirement  of  languages.  As  we  have  no  reason 
 to  expect  the  gift  of  tongues,  difficulties  of  this  kind  come 
 necessarily  into  consideration.  On  the  coast  of  Africa,  the 
 dijSerent  nations  and  tongues  are  so  multiplied  near  the 
 coast,  as  to  augment  the  difficulty  of  evangelical  operations. 
 Several  languages  are  necessary  to  a  missionary  in  India, 
 and  the  Chinese  tongue  is  all  but  insuperable. 
 
 With  respect  to  the  second  question,  "  What  field  of 
 greatest  usefulness  presents  the  fewest?  "  It  is  replied  with 
 confidence,  that,  of  all  the  regions  of  the  earth  which  are 
 yet  in  heathen  darkness,  the  South  Sea  Islands  appear  to 
 combine  the  greatest  prospect  of  success  Avith  the  smallest 
 number  of  difficulties  to  be  necessarily  surmounted. 
 
 1.  The  climate  is  unequalled.  The  cold  of  winter  is 
 never  known ;  the  trees  are  clothed  in  perpetual  foliage,  and, 
 during  most  of  the  year,  bear  fruit ;  the  heat  is  constantly 
 alleviated  by  alternate  breezes,  while  the  natives  sit  under 
 the  shade  of  groves,  scattering  their  odours,  and  loaded  with 
 fruit,  the  skies  always  serene  and  the  nights  beautiful ;  and 
 the  surrounding  ocean  offering  an  inexhaustible  supply  of 
 food  for  man.  The  diseases  which  ravage  Europe,  unless 
 imported,  are  unknown  ;  health  and  longevity,  in  the  absence 
 of  physicians  or  the  knowledge  of  medicine,  generally  mark 
 the  inhabitants.  The  fertility  of  the  climate  is  a  high  con- 
 sideration. The  natives,  freed  from  the  necessity  of  hard 
 toil  for  daily  bread,  are  always  sure  to  have  time  for  instruc- 
 tion. We  shall  not  have,  as  our  brethren  the  Moravians,  to 
 follow  them  into  the  lonely  wilds  of  a  desert  in  their  hunting 
 excursions,  or  over  fields  of  ice,  and  amid  the  snows  of 
 winter.     Here  every  man,  sitting  under  his  cocoa  or  bread- 
 
204  REASONS  FOR  SELECTING 
 
 fruit  tree,  is  at  hand,  and  the  sound  of  the  saAV  and  the  anvil 
 will  never  fail  to  attract  an  audience. 
 
 2.  The  govervment  is  monarchical,  but  of  the  mildest 
 nature,  with  little  authority,  no  written  law,  nor  the  use  of 
 letters,  where  the  disorders  seem  so  few,  that  the  arm  of 
 force  is  but  seldom  exerted.  So  far  from  having  anything* 
 to  fear,  British  seamen  have  attempted,  at  the  hazard  of 
 their  lives,  to  obtain  a  retreat  there,  by  swimming  naked 
 from  their  ships. 
 
 3.  Religious  jyrejtidices  are  not  unconquerably  strong. 
 Every  guilty  creature  feels  the  necessity  of  atonement,  in 
 some  shape  or  form.  The  islanders  have  their  victims  and 
 their  gods,  with  which  we  are  but  slightly  acquainted ;  but 
 the  little  that  we  do  know,  affords  the  strongest  evidence, 
 that  their  priests  are  not  invested  with  a  power  to  persecute ; 
 nor  can  the  people  be  averse  to  hear  us  on  a  religious  sub- 
 ject, since  they  reverence  us,  as  their  superiors,  on  almost 
 every  other. 
 
 4.  The  language  is  simple  and  may  be  readily  acquired. 
 The  vast  extent  of  its  use  through  the  immense  field  of  scat- 
 tered islands,  in  which  it  prevails,  with  little  variation,  is  a 
 consideration  of  the  utmost  moment.  Since  Tupia,  who 
 sailed  with  Cook,  was  always  able  to  converse  with  the  na- 
 tives of  the  different  islands  at  which  they  touched,  it  may 
 be  inferred,  that  the  difference  of  dialects  cannot  be  great. 
 
 Such  is  the  substance  of  Dr.  Haweis'  representation ; 
 which  he  concluded  with  the  following  remarkable  declara- 
 tion : — "  We  have  a  field  wholly  uncultivated ;  but  the  soil 
 is  fit  for  seed,  and  the  climate  genial ;  and  coming  first,  we 
 have  everything  in  our  favour,  and  may  without  dispute  or 
 opposition,  inculcate  the  true  knoAvledge  of  God  our  Saviour. 
 From  the  king  on  the  throne  to  the  infant  of  a  year  old,  I 
 should  not  be  surprised  to  see  ovir  schools  thronged,  and  our 
 worship  attended."  This  state  of  things,  after  a  sore  trial 
 of  faith  and  patience.  Dr.  Haweis  lived  to  see  realized  to 
 the  very  letter. 
 
 On  the  following  day,  which  was  the  last  of  the  General 
 Meeting,  the  assembled  body  of  the  constituency  passed 
 unanimously  a  resolution,  "  That  the  first  missionary  efforts 
 
THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEAS,  ETC.  205 
 
 of  the  society  should  be  directed  to  one  or  more  of  the  South 
 Sea  Islands,"  On  this  great  occasion,  that  body  Avere  so 
 deeply  impressed  with  the  peculiar  nature  and  importance 
 of  this  mission,  as  to  decide,  that  it  should  be  undertaken  on 
 a  scale  worthy  of  the  object,  and  sustained  in  a  corresponding- 
 manner.  They,  therefore,  resoh^ed — "  That  if  the  directors 
 could  prepare  a  mission  to  the  South  Sea  Islands,  consisting 
 of  not  less  than  six  persons,  before  the  General  Meeting  in 
 May,  they  were  empowered  to  expend  such  a  sum  upon  it 
 as  they  might  think  necessary." 
 
 The  business  of  conveyance,  which  had,  from  an  early 
 period,  occupied  the  busy  mind  of  Dr.  Haweis,  next  de- 
 manded discussion.  He  had  indeed  discoursed  of  it  co- 
 piously in  the  Memoir  already  mentioned.  It  was  considered, 
 that  the  modes  were  reducible  to  three :  the  first,  by  a 
 passage  in  a  South  Sea  whaler;  the  second,  by  a  ship  of 
 large  tonnage  engaged  by  individuals  on  a  commercial 
 adventure,  for  the  sake  of  accommodating  the  Society ;  and 
 the  third,  by  a  small  vessel  purchased  or  hired  by  the  So- 
 ciety itself,  and  under  its  immediate  control. 
 
 The  first  of  these  modes  was,  upon  inquiry,  soon  rejected 
 as  most  incommodious,  hazardous,  and  ineligible.  Two 
 modes,  therefore,  only  remained,  and  a  committee  was  formed 
 to  ascertain  which  was  entitled  to  the  preference.  At  the 
 next  monthly  meeting,  the  committee  presented  the  outlines 
 of  a  plan  for  accomplishing  this  service,  by  a  vessel  fitted 
 out  for  the  purpose  by  a  number  of  subscribers,  provided 
 commercial  arrangements  covild  be  made  with  the  Govern- 
 ment, the  East  India  Company,  or  otherwise,  to  lighten  the 
 general  expense  of  the  voyage.  After  much  conversation, 
 however,  on  the  subject,  and  after  several  estimates  had 
 been  read,  it  was  resolved,  that  a  ship  belonging  to  the 
 Society  would  furnish  the  more  eligible  conveyance. 
 
 In  the  mean  while  the  committee,  ever  attentive  to  the 
 interests  of  the  Society,  inquired  Avhether  it  might  not  be 
 practicable  to  diminish  the  expense  of  the  mission  in  a  vessel 
 of  their  own,  by  procuring  from  Government  a  cargo  of 
 stores  to  Port  Jackson,  and  a  returning  freight  from  the 
 East   India    Company,   by   leaving   the   direct  course  and 
 
206  REASONS  FOR  SELECTING 
 
 toucliing  at  Bengal ;  but  as  tliey  were  proceeding  in  their 
 inquiries,  a  providential  circumstance  occurred  which  de- 
 cided for  them,  and  left  them  no  alternative.  At  that 
 moment  Government  wanted  transports  to  carry  stores  to 
 Port  Jackson;  but  the  directors  having  no  vessel  ready, 
 could  make  no  tender,  nor  could  the  contracts  of  Govern- 
 ment be  delayed  till  the  Society  had  made  their  arrange- 
 ments. They  were  also  informed,  that  no  stores  would  be 
 sent  thither  again,  for  at  least  nine  months.  Thus  com- 
 mercial objects  were  excluded  from  the  commencement  of 
 this  important  mission ;  and  they  determined  at  once  upon 
 the  purchase  of  a  vessel  of  their  OAvn.  On  more  mature 
 deliberation,  this  measure  was  deemed  not  merely  superior 
 to  any  other,  but  absolutely  necessary  to  the  prompt  and 
 efficient  accomplishment  of  their  enterprise.  On  any  other 
 plan  it  was  feared,  that  after  the  immense  pains  already 
 taken,  the  large  funds  raised,  and  the  number  of  missionaries 
 accepted,  their  efforts  might  prove  abortive,  the  expectation 
 of  subscribers  be  disappointed,  the  flame  of  missionary  zeal 
 quenched,  and  the  aifairs  of  the  society  be  reduced  to  the 
 same  uncertainty  as  when  they  first  commenced  the  forma- 
 tion of  their  arrangements.  By  this  measure,  on  the  other 
 hand,  within  a  few  days  or  weeks  at  most,  a  ship  might  be 
 procured,  and,  at  a  period  not  distant,  the  missionaries  might 
 take  their  departure  from  England,  and  bear  with  them,  over 
 the  mighty  ocean,  the  treasures  of  the  everlasting  gospel. 
 
 By  this  method  it  was  further  conceived,  that  the  number 
 of  the  missionaries  might  be  increased  to  the  extent  of  the 
 supply  of  proper  persons,  with  a  very  small  increase  of  ex- 
 pense to  the  Society — the  articles  of  their  equipment,  and 
 their  provision  on  the  voyage,  being  the  principal  source  of 
 additional  expenditure.  But  another  singular  advantage  of 
 this  plan,  was  the  vmcontrolled  power  which  the  Society  would 
 possess  over  the  vessel,  which  cou^ld  be  Avholly  appropriated 
 to  this  grand  object,  till  the  missionaries  appeared  to  be 
 securely  settled.  She  could,  with  a  large  body  of  mission- 
 aries, be  employed  in  visiting,  and  leaving  labourers  in,  the 
 islands  contiguous  to  Otaheite,  or  in  the  vast  group  of  the 
 Friendly  Islands,  or  at  the  Marquesas,  in  all  of  which  the 
 
THE  ISLANDS  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEAS,  ETC.        207 
 
 wants  were  equally  great;,  and  the  prospects  equally  flatter- 
 ing. In  this  way  it  was  considered,  that  the  work  would  be 
 more  effectually  done,  their  efforts  much  more  extended,  and 
 more  good  realized  at  once,  and  by  a  single  voyage,  than 
 by  repeated  hasty  visits,  in  vessels  devoted  to  the  eager 
 pursuits  of  commerce. 
 
 The  result  of  these  considerations,  was,  the  adoption  of 
 a  resolution,  "  That  a  vessel  should  be  provided,  and  navi- 
 gated by  a  serious  captain  and  crew  ;  containing  accommo- 
 dation for  thirty  missionaries  or  more,  exclusive  of  women 
 and  children."  The  measure  was  brought  forward  at  the 
 second  General  Meeting ;  and  so  convinced  was  that  meeting, 
 that  the  missionaries  intended  for  Otaheite,  could  not  be 
 conveyed  thither  with  any  propriety — if  at  all — but  in  a 
 vessel  belonging  to  the  Society ;  and  perceiving  how  easily 
 missions  might  be  established  in  other  islands  of  the  South 
 Seas,  by  adopting  this  mode  of  conveyance,  they  unanimously 
 concurred  in  the  previous  views  of  the  Directors,  and  re- 
 solved, "  That  a  Mission  be  undertaken  to  Otaheite,  the 
 Friendly  Islands,  the  Marquesas,  the  Sandwich  Islands,  and 
 the  Pelew  Islands,  in  a  ship  belonging  to  the  Society,  to  be 
 commanded  by  Captain  Wilson,  as  far  as  may  be  practicable 
 and  expedient."  The  direction,  however,  was  not  unanimous 
 in  their  approval  of  this  comprehensive  and  noble  resolution  ; 
 but  it  received  the  strenuous  support  of  the  Scotch  members, 
 and  there  is  reason  to  believe,  that  it  was  mainly  carried  by 
 their  decided  and  determined  adherence  to  it.* 
 
 From  this  time  the  mercantile  directors  were  diligently 
 
 *  "  A  considerable  number  of  very  respectable  Directors  of  the  Society  were 
 disinclined  to  the  South  SeaMissiou,  and  wholly  averse  from  the  employment  of 
 a  ship  for  that  purpose.  They  acquiesced  in  the  wish  of  the  majority,  only 
 after  demonstration,  from  charts  constructed  for  the  pui-pose  on  larger  scales 
 than  any  that  had  been  published,  of  the  vast  number  of  islands  to  which  such 
 a  voyage  might  be  instrumental  of  extending  Christianity.  Unless  all  these 
 groups  had  been  included  in  the  Resolution,  every  Scotch  Director,  especially, 
 would  have  protested  against  it ;  and  two  Missionaries  from  Scotland  were  to 
 have  embarked  for  the  Pelew  Islands.  They,  however,  were  not  in  readiness ; 
 and  more  recent  accounts  of  several  murders  at  the  Sandwich  Islands,  afforded 
 ground  for  excluding  that  group  also  ;  but  any  further  limitation  of  the  objects 
 of  the  voyage  would  grossly  have  infringed  upon  the  compromise  which  alone 
 had  sanctioned  the  expense  of  its  equipment." — Greatheed's  MS.  Notes, 
 
208  REASONS  FOR  SELECTING 
 
 employed  in  looking  out  for  a  suitable  vessel.  After  several 
 abortive  attempts  to  accom])lisli  their  object,  the  Duff  was 
 offered  to  their  service.  The  price  demanded  for  her — 
 £5000 — caused  considerable  hesitation.  But  when  they 
 contemplated  the  advance  of  the  season,  and  the  danger  of 
 sailing  at  an  improper  time,  and  without  convo}',  the  difficulty 
 of  meeting  with  a  vessel  in  all  respects  fit  for  their  purpose, 
 the  rapid  rise  in  the  price  of  ships,  by  reason  of  the  great 
 number  of  transports  continually  employed  by  Government ; 
 and  above  all,  when  they  considered  the  superior  excellence 
 of  the  Duff,  the  amplitude  of  her  accommodations,  and  the 
 probability  that  the  voyage,  in  such  a  ship,  would  be  more 
 safe  and  speedy,  they  immediately,  at  the  strong  recom- 
 mendation of  the  professional  men  who  had  been  consulted, 
 ordered  the  bargain  to  be  closed.  With  a  view  to  the  ut- 
 most economy  in  the  administration  of  the  Society's  funds, 
 the  Directors  resolved  to  endeavour  to  lighten  the  heavy 
 expense  incurred  in  the  purchase  of  the  vessel,  in  the  stores 
 and  equipment,  yet  without  the  least  infringement  on  the 
 sacred  service  to  be  performed.  It  appeared  to  them,  that, 
 after  the  missionaries  had  been  distributed  over  the  islands, 
 and  had  received  all  proper  attention,  the  voyage  might  be 
 profitably  terminated  by  the  Duff  passing  onward  to  China 
 or  Bengal,  and  procuring  a  freight  homeward  from  the  East 
 India  Company.  Application,  therefore,  was  instantly  made 
 to  its  Directors,  who  considered,  and  politely  granted,  the 
 petition.  Though  the  Duff  was  of  a  size  very  much  inferior 
 to  the  vessels  commonly  employed  in  their  service,  the  Com- 
 pany were  pleased  to  give  the  society  a  charter-party,  with 
 a  freight  of  three  hundred  tons,  at  the  war  price  of  £16  per 
 ton,  and  with  the  usual  allowance  of  half,  for  as  many  tons 
 above  three  hundred  as  she  should  be  able  to  bring.  The 
 obligation  of  the  Duff  was,  to  be  at  Canton  on  or  before 
 January  1 8,  1 7'.)8  ;  "hut  lest  the  welfare  of  the  mission  should 
 make  a  longer  detention  at  the  islands  necessary,  the  Com- 
 pany generously  extended  the  charter-party  to  the  November 
 following. 
 
 The  economical  prudence  and  precautions  of  the  Directors 
 did  not  terminate  with  the  wise  measure  above  stated.     In 
 
THE    ISLANDS  OF  THE  SOUTH  SEAS,  ETC.  209 
 
 order  to  secure  a  certain  return  of  part  of  the  expenses,  in 
 tJie  event  of  wreck  or  capture,  it  was  deemed  proper  to  insure 
 her  to  the  extent  of  £G000.  At  that  perilous  period,  the 
 lowest  terms  of  insurance  were  ten  guineas  per  cent.,  so  that 
 six  hundred  guineas  would  have  been  necessary  to  cover  the 
 sum  already-  mentioned.  But  here  again  the  liberality  of  a 
 portion  of  the  Christian  pviblic  came  to  the  rescue  of  the 
 funds.  An  insurance,  to  the  amount  of  £3000,  was  made  at 
 a  penny  per  cent. — a  merely  nominal  sum  to  give  validity  to 
 the  obligation  of  the  bond.  In  case  of  loss,  some  became 
 responsible  for  £50;  some  for  £100;  and  others  for  £200 
 each.  It  is  also  due  to  the  honour  of  the  commerce  of 
 England  to  state,  that  after  the  policy  had  been  opened  for 
 the  voyage,  at  the  premium  of  one  penny  per  cent.,  and 
 subscribed  by  several  of  the  Directors,  a  number  of  under- 
 Avriters,  unconnected  with  the  Society,  but  approving  the 
 humanity  of  the  design,  generously  rendered  it  their  assist  ■ 
 ance.  Men,  indeed,  of  every  class  combined  to  wish  them 
 God-speed. 
 
 In  the  month  of  June,  179G,  the  Directors  had  circulated 
 a  long  list  of  articles  necessary  for  the  missionaries  after  their 
 settlement,  for  barter  with  the  natives,  and  gifts  to  the 
 chiefs.  The  response  to  this  was  a  shower  of  presents  to  the 
 amount  of  several  thousands  of  pounds — some  of  them  from 
 public  bodies,  such  as  the  Apothecaries'  Company  and  the 
 Humane  Society.  It  is  finally  grateful  to  record  the  spon- 
 taneous kindness  of  all  persons  in  public  offices  with  whom 
 the  Directors  had  necessary  intercourse.  A  difficulty  arose 
 respecting  the  registration  of  the  ship,  as  she  belonged  to  no 
 individual,  and  at  the  same  time  to  no  chartered  body ;  but 
 the  Board  of  Trade,  and  the  Board  of  Cvistoms,  in  the  most 
 friendly  manner,  met  the  application,  and  facilitated  the 
 clearance  of  the  ship.  Nor  would  an  individual  person 
 receive  a  farthing  for  any  fees  of  office — a  fact,  perhaps, 
 without  parallel  in  the  history  of  our  country ;  nor  did  they 
 suffer  the  Directors  to  experience  a  moment's  delay,  but 
 despatched  their  business  with  the  utmost  promptitude  and 
 cheerfulness.      The  Lords  of  the  Admiralty  appropriately 
 
210  REASONS  FOR  SELECTING,  ETC. 
 
 close  tlie  bright  roll  of  benefactors.  Their  lordships  granted 
 protections  for  the  seamen  of  the  Duff,  in  the  most  courteous 
 manner,  and  one  of  them,  happening  to  come  on  shore, 
 having  been  pressed  and  sent  on  board  a  tender,  on  applica- 
 tion, an  order  was  issued  for  his  immediate  liberation. 
 
211 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 REMARKABLE  HISTORY  OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON. 
 
 His  Birth — Professional  Traijiing — Services  in  America — Danger  at  Sea — Con- 
 dition of  Sir  Eyre  Coote — Perilous  Service — Singular  Events — Wilson 
 made  a  Prisoner  of  AVar — Baseness  of  SufFrein — Attempts  of  Wilson  to 
 Escape — The  Coleroon — Efforts  in  Swimming — Mysterious  Passage — 
 Retaken  by  Hyder's  Horsemen — Horrid  Cruelties — Cruelties  of  a  Prison 
 — Serious  Malady — Liberation — Dangers  from  Food — Arrival  at  Madras — 
 Mortality  at  Pidey  Bay — Sudden  Death — Fortunate  Occurrence — Return 
 to  England — Conversion — Offer  of  Service — Appointment  and  Preparation. 
 
 The  extraordinary  man^  avIio  was  honoured  to  conduct  the 
 first  heralds  of  salvation  to  the  islands  of  the  Southern 
 Pacific,  is  entitled  to  great  prominence  in  the  history  of  the 
 Mission.  To  show  how  eminently  he  was  qualified,  and  how 
 obviously  he  was  called  of  heaven  to  the  glorious  enterprise, 
 it  is  only  necessary  to  recite  the  main  facts  of  his  life. 
 
 He  was  born  October  18,  1760,  and  might  be  said  to  have 
 been  rocked  and  dandled  on  the  ocean,  for  his  father,  the 
 commander  of  a  ship  in  the  Newcastle  trade,  trained  him 
 from  childhood  to  his  own  profession.  He  served  in  the 
 American  war  of  independence,  and  shared  in  the  disastrous 
 battles  of  Bunker's  Hill  and  Long  Island.  On  returning 
 to  England,  he  sailed  to  Bengal  as  mate  of  an  Indiaman, 
 and,  quitting  his  ship,  he  resided  in  the  country,  and  en- 
 gaged in  its  service.  Here  he  encountered  more  than  the 
 usual  share  of  danger.  In  one  of  his  voyages,  Cabel,  the 
 marine  paymaster,  sailing  with  him  from  Madras  to  Calcutta, 
 was  so  satisfied  with  his  conduct,  that  he  formed  a  strong 
 personal  attachment  to  him.  One  of  the  first  fruits  and 
 proofs  of  that  predilection,  was  the  paymaster's  sending 
 him,  shortly  after  their  arrival  in  Bengal,  in  a  vessel  to  the 
 Nicobar  Islands,  with  despatches  for  the  ships  returning 
 from  the  East,  to  apprize  them  of  the  arrival  of  a  French 
 squadron  on  the  coast,  and  to  put  them  on  their  guard, 
 P  2 
 
212  REMARKABLE  IIISTORY 
 
 Tliis  sliip  was  in  a  condition  so  -wretched,  that  it  was  with 
 difficulty  she  was  prevented  from  foundering.  He  was, 
 therefore^  obliged  to  run  for  Madras,  and,  seeing  the  French 
 fleet  sailing  down  the  coast  of  Pulicat,  he  expected  them  to 
 chase,  and  pressed  with  all  sail  for  the  shore,  where  a  dan- 
 gerous shoal  probably  prevented  pursuit  and  capture.  The 
 ship,  however,  was  so  leaky,  that  he  was  constrained  to  run 
 her  on  the  beach  to  save  the  lives  of  his  crew. 
 
 He  proceeded  thence  to  Madras,  and  arrived  at  the  critical 
 moment  when  the  settlement  was  in  the  utmost  distress. 
 Sir  Eyre  Cootc  had  marched  southward,  and  was  so  sur- 
 rounded by  Hydcr  Ali's  troops,  that  no  supplies  could  reach 
 him  by  land;  and  the  French  squadron  anchoring  at  Pon- 
 dicherry,  as  effectually  cut  off  all  supplies  by  sea.  Thus 
 encompassed  on  all  sides,  the  British  forces  had  full  before 
 them  the  terrible  alternative  of  destruction  by  famine,  or 
 cutting  their  way  through  the  ranks  of  a  powerful  enemy. 
 Several  Pia  ships  had  been  loaded  with  rice  at  Madras,  for 
 their  use,  but  as  the  French  fleet  lay  directly  in  their  path, 
 they  dared  not  attempt  the  passage  to  Cudalore,  which  was 
 near  the  encampment.  The  Governor  of  Madras,  hearing 
 of  Wilson,  sent  for  him,  and  inquired  if  he  would  engage  in 
 the  perilous  attempt  to  carry  down  the  ships  with  the  sup- 
 plies for  the  English  camp,  and  offering  him  a  large  sum 
 for  the  service.  The  dauntless  youth  at  once  agreed  to  the 
 proposal,  and,  with  the  intrepidity  of  a  hero,  made  imme- 
 diate preparations  for  his  departure.  The  vessel  in  which 
 he  embarked  was  about  five  hunrded  tons  burthen ;  and  he 
 had  three  others  imder  his  command,  all  navigated  by  blacks. 
 He  proceeded  as  far  as  Sadras,  a  distance  of  about  sixteen 
 leagues,  where  he  took  refuge  under  the  Dutch  flag,  and 
 despatched  two  Hircarrahs  to  Sir  Eyre  Coote,  to  a])prize 
 him  of  his  approach  and  receive  his  orders.  Tlie  roads, 
 however,  were  so  infcsled  with  Hyder's  horse,  that  the  Hir- 
 carrahs were  obliged  to  take  a  wide  circuit ;  and,  as  they 
 ventured  to  travel  only  by  night,  they  did  not  return  till 
 after  an  absence  of  eleven  days.  The  orders  of  the  General 
 were  to  proceed  at  all  hazards,  and  without  a  moment's 
 delay;  addii-kg,  that  if  the  captain  brought  only  one  vessel. 
 
OF  CATTAIN  WILSON.  213 
 
 and  lost  llic  rest,  it  would  1)C  of  the  most  essential  service. 
 Wilson  immediately  weighed,  and  advanced  towards  Pon- 
 dicherry,  intending,  at  a  proper  distance,  from  the  mast- 
 head to  espy  the  French  flag,  and,  if  possible,  to  pass  them 
 nndiscovered  in  the  night.  Through  a  singular  circum- 
 stance, the  passage  was  open.  The  French  Commander  had 
 sent  his  water-casks  on  shore  to  be  tilled,  when  a  corps  of 
 Sir  Eyre  Coote's  grenadiers  and  light  infantry  staved  and 
 entirely  destroyed  them.  This  act  induced  the  French  to 
 run  down  to  Point  de  Gall,  to  repair  the  loss,  at  the  very 
 moment  when  Captain  Wilson  passed  in  the  offing.  The 
 French  ships,  from  their  superior  swiftness,  Avere  off  Cudda- 
 lore  in  the  morning,  and  those  of  Captain  Wilson  arrived  in 
 the  afternoon,  richly  laden  Avith  food  for  an  almost  famishing 
 army  ;  for  it  had  been  reduced  to  its  last  forty-five  bags  of 
 paddy,  and  not  one  grain  of  rice  was  to  be  procured.  This 
 timely  supply  saved  a  brave  army,  and,  through  them,  the 
 Carnatic.  The  next  day.  Captain  Wilson,  being  invited  to 
 dine  with  the  general  and  his  staff",  was  placed  at  the  gene- 
 ral's right  hand,  and  receh'cd  the  most  cordial  acknowledg- 
 ments for  his  important  services.  This  heroic  feat  produced 
 him  the  sum  of  about  one  thousand  pounds,  besides  the  high 
 testimony  of  the  general  to  his  merits. 
 
 Returning  to  Bengal,  he  continued  to  be  employed  in 
 these  perilous  services,  till,  proceeding  with  a  valuable  cargo 
 of  military  stores  for  Sir  Edward  Hughes,  he  was  at  length 
 captured  by  the  French,  and  carried  into  Cuddalore,  Avhich 
 they  had  taken.  Here  he  found  the  crew  of  the  Hannibal 
 in  the  same  captivity.  He  Avas  permitted,  hoAvever,  Avith 
 other  officers  to  be  at  large  on  his  parole ;  and  he  hoped 
 shortly  to  be  exchanged.  The  barbarous  Hyder  had  at  that 
 time  overrun  and  desolated  the  greater  part  of  the  Carnatic  ; 
 and,  aided  by  the  French,  after  taking  Cuddalore,  he  hoped 
 to  expel  the  English  from  the  entire  territory.  He  had 
 bribed  Suffi-ein,  the  French  commander,  Avith  three  hundred 
 thousand  riipees,  to  deliver  up  to  him  the  Avhole  of  the  pri- 
 soners at  Cuddalore.  The  order  to  this  effect  being  com- 
 municated to  the  officer  Avho  commanded  the  fort,  nothing 
 could  exceed  the  rage  and  grief  that  he  and  his  officers 
 
214  REMARKABLE    HLSTORY 
 
 testified  at  such  an  infamous  bargain.  This  brave  and  ho- 
 nourable man^  however,  dared  not  disobey  the  atrocious 
 orders  of  his  superior ;  he  nevertheless  humanely  apprized 
 the  gentlemen  on  parole  of  the  transaction,  and  of  the  hard 
 necessity  which  was  laid  upon  him  of  delivering  them  up  the 
 next  day  to  the  escort  appointed  to  carry  them  to  Seringa- 
 patam.  Hyder's  object  was  to  tempt  the  English  to  enter 
 into  his  servicej  or  to  regale  his  inhuman  malignity  by  sub- 
 jecting them  to  a  lingering  mortal  torture.  On  receiving 
 the  sad  intelligence.  Captain  Wilson  determined,  before  the 
 rise  of  the  morrow's  sun,  to  attempt  escape  from  a  captivity, 
 which  to  his  generous  mind  was  more  terrible  than  death. 
 He  had  observed,  as  he  walked  the  ramparts,  the  possibility 
 of  dropping  down  into  the  river  ;  and,  though  he  neither 
 knew  the  height  of  the  wall,  nor  the  breadth  of  the  streams 
 which  had  to  be  crossed,  before  he  could  reach  a  neutral 
 settlement,  he  determined  to  seize  the  moment  and  to  risk 
 the  consequences,  with  whatever  difficulty  or  danger  they 
 might  be  attended.  He  communicated  his  resolution  to  his 
 brother  officer,  and  a  Bengalese  boy,  his  servant ;  both  of 
 whom  determined  to  accompany  him  in  his  flight. 
 
 It  was  agreed  to  meet  on  the  rampart  just  before  the 
 guard  was  set,  at  twilight,  and  silently  to  drop  down  from 
 the  battlement.  Before  the  eventful  hour,  however,  the 
 heart  of  his  companion  failed  him  ;  but  about  seven  o'clock 
 the  resolute  captain,  with  his  poor  boy  Toby,  softly  ascended 
 the  rampart.  The  captain,  leaping  down,  fortunately  pitched 
 on  his  feet,  but  the  shock  of  so  great  a  descent,  about  forty 
 feet,  doubled  his  frame ;  his  chin  struck  against  his  knees, 
 and  he  tumbled  headlong  into  the  river,  which  passed 
 at  the  foot  of  the  wall.  On  recovering,  he  hastened  to  the 
 foot  of  the  battlement,  where  there  was  a  dry  bank ;  he 
 then  bade  the  boy  drop  down,  and  caught  him  safe  in  his 
 arms. 
 
 Now  commenced  a  series  of  afflictions  which  have  had  few 
 parallels  even  in  the  history  of  maritime  disaster.  The 
 whole  of  that  section  of  the  Tanjore  country  is  low,  and  in- 
 tersected with  a  number  of  rivers  branching  off  from  the 
 great  Coleroon — all  of  which  it  became  necessary  to  cross. 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  215 
 
 Then  it  was  he  made  the  vexatious  discovery  that  the  boy 
 could  not  swim.  With  the  characteristic  generosity  of  a 
 British  seaman,  he  nevertheless  determined  not  to  leave  the 
 youth  behind.  Being  himself  an  excellent  swimmer,  he 
 carried  the  lad  vip  on  his  back  over  three  successive  rivers. 
 While  pushing  on  towards  Porto  Nouvo,  making  the  best 
 use  of  the  night,  since  their  hope  of  safety  chiefly  depended 
 upon  the  distance  they  could  reach  before  the  rising  sun,  a 
 sepoy  sentry  challenged.  Who  goes  there  ?  They  made  no 
 reply,  but  shrunk  l)ack,  and  concealed  themselves,  turning 
 do^^^l  the  river  side,  which  at  that  place  was  of  great  breadth, 
 and,  being  near  the  sea,  the  tide  rushed  in  with  great  ra- 
 pidity. The  valiant  Captain,  however,  once  more  took  the 
 poor  boy  on  his  back,  bidding  him  be  sure  to  hold  only  by 
 his  hands,  and  cast  his  legs  behind  him ;  and  thus  he 
 plunged  into  the  mighty  stream.  But  when  they  reached 
 the  breakers,  the  youth  was  appalled  by  a  sense  of  danger, 
 and  clung  so  fast  around  the  Captain  as  almost  to  sink  him. 
 After  a  fearful  struggle  with  the  waves  he  returned  to  the 
 shore,  clearly  perceiving  that  they  must  perish  together  if 
 they  thus  proceeded.  Therefore  setting  the  boy  safe  on 
 land,  and  ordering  him  to  find  his  way  back  to  Dr.  Mein, 
 who  would  take  care  of  him,  as  delay  was  death  to  liimself, 
 he  once  more  plunged  into  the  stream,  and,  bravely  buffeting 
 the  billows,  made  for  the  opposite  shore ;  but  the  tide  was 
 running  in  with  such  strength,  that,  in  spite  of  his  efforts,  it 
 carried  him  along,  and  at  a  considerable  distance  constrained 
 him  again  to  return  to  the  same  side  of  the  river.  On 
 landing  he  discovered  by  the  light  of  the  moon,  dry  on  the 
 beach,  a  canoe,  which  he  eagerly  seized,  and  was  dragging  it 
 down  to  the  river,  when  two  black  men  rushed  ujjon  him, 
 and  demanded  whither  he  was  going  with  the  boat.  The 
 Captain  seized  the  outrigger  of  the  canoe  as  his  only  weapon 
 of  defence  against  the  paddles,  which  they  had  secured,  and 
 told  them  he  had  lost  his  way;  that  he  had  urgent  business 
 at  Tranquebar,  and  thither  he  must  and  was  determined  to 
 go,  and,  with  all  his  remaining  strength,  launching  the  canoe 
 into  the  river,  the  benevolent  Indians  laid  down  their 
 paddles  on  the  shafts,  and  rowed  him  to  the  opposite  shore. 
 
216  REMARKABLF,    HISTORY 
 
 Iii  I'd  urn  lie  g-avc  thcfii  all  he  had — his  hearty  thanks — and 
 springino;  on  the  beach,  with  all  his  might  he  hastened  for- 
 ward. Having  yet  as  great  a  distance  to  pass  to  the  Cole- 
 roon  as  he  had  already  travelled,  he  pressed  on  at  the  utmost 
 speed  under  the  guidance  of  the  moon,  that  walked  in  her 
 brightness,  and  at  length  before  break  of  day  he  reached  the 
 largest  arm  of  the  river,  of  which  those  that  he  had  crossed 
 were  branches. 
 
 At  this  awful  moment  the  youthful  Captain  presented  a 
 sublime  and  toviching  spectacle,  as,  exhausted  with  the  fa- 
 tigues he  had  already  endured,  and  dismayed  by  this  mighty 
 stream,  he  gazed  upon  the  expanse  of  its  Avatcrs.  He  stood 
 hesitating  and  shuddering  on  its  brink,  but  the  approach  of 
 morn  and  the  danger  which  pressed  behind  him,  soon  put  a 
 stop  to  his  dreadful  meditations ;  he  rushed  into  the  flood, 
 and  made  for  the  shore.  This  was  a  strange  and  mysterious 
 passage.  How  long  he  was  in  crossing  he  could  not  tell, 
 for  somewhere  about  the  centre  of  the  river  he  dashed 
 against  the  mast  of  a  ship  or  a  great  tree,  floating  with  the 
 stream.  On  this  welcome  buoy,  which  was  surely  sent  him 
 of  heaven,  he  reclined  his  weary  hands  and  head  ;  and  in 
 that  fearful  position  he  thought  he  must  have  slc])t  by  the 
 way,  from  some  confused  remembrance  he  had  as  of  a  person 
 awaking  from  a  state  of  insensibility,  and  which  he  su])posed 
 must  have  lasted  at  least  half  an  hour.  Leaving  his  friendly 
 float,  he  pushed  on  and  reached  the  land,  just  in  time  to  be 
 taken  prisoner  !  Rejoicing  in  the  thought  and  hope  that  all 
 his  dangers  were  past,  and  his  liberty  secured,  and  deeming 
 the  price  at  which  it  was  purchased  not  too  great,  he  passed 
 a  jimgle,  and  ascended  a  sand-bank,  when,  to  his  unutter- 
 able confusion,  he  perceived  a  party  of  Hydcr's  horse 
 scouring  the  coast !  Discovering  him,  they  galloped  up, 
 and  in  a  moment  seized  and  stripped  him  naked.  They 
 tied  his  hands  behind  his  back,  fastened  a  rope  to  them,  and 
 thus  drove  him  before  them  as  a  wild  beast  of  the  jungle, 
 to  head  quarters,  several  miles  distant,  under  a  burning  sun, 
 and  covered  with  blisters.  He  considered  that  he  had  gone 
 that  day  and  night  not  less  than  forty  miles,  besides  all  the 
 rivers  he  had  crossed.     What  labour,  danger,  and  mortiii- 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  217 
 
 cation,  these  tAventy-four  hours  beheld  !  But  this  was  only 
 the  beginning-  of  his  sorrows — the  mere  prelude  to  his  com- 
 plicated calamities  ! 
 
 The  officer  at  the  head-quarters  was  a  Mahometan,  one 
 of  Hyder's  chieftains.  He  questioned  the  poor  prisoner 
 closely  as  to  his  person,  history,  and  destination.  The  Cap- 
 tain gave  him  a  full  account  of  his  escape  with  the  reasons 
 of  it,  and  all  the  circumstances  attending  his  flight.  The 
 enraged  Moorman  looked  at  him,  and  said,  "That  is  a  lie, 
 as  no  man  ever  yet  passed  the  Coleroon  by  swimming,  for,  if 
 he  had  but  dipped  the  tip  of  his  fingers  in  it,  the  alligators 
 would  have  seized  him."  The  brave  mariner  reasserted  the 
 fact,  and  presented  evidence  so  indubitable  as  to  remove  all 
 doubt ;  when  the  warrior,  raising  both  his  hands,  exclaimed, 
 "This  is  God's  man!" 
 
 The  bravery,  however,  Avliich  ought  to  have  moved  sym- 
 pathy, and  awakened  admiration,  only  excited  malignity. 
 The  magnanimous  captive  Avas  immediately  marched  back 
 to  the  place  of  liis  former  confinement,  Avhere  he  was  refused 
 permission  to  join  his  felloAv  officers,  and  thrust  into  a  dun- 
 geon among  the  loAvest  class  of  prisoners.  Such  merit  Avas 
 too  much  for  Hyder  to  endure ;  it  must,  therefore,  be  put 
 to  the  torture.  The  Captain,  accordingly,  next  day,  chained 
 to  a  common  soldier,  almost  famished,  and  nearly  naked,  Avas 
 led  out  to  march  on  foot  to  Seringapatam,  in  that  scorching 
 clime,  a  distance  of  five  hundred  miles.  The  officers  beheld 
 his  forlorn  and  Avoful  condition  Avith  deep  commiseration, 
 Avhich  Avas  rendered  increasingly  pungent  by  their  inability 
 to  procure  him  any  redress.  They,  nevertheless,  did  all 
 that  they  could  to  alleviate  AA'hat  they  could  not  extinguish. 
 One  gave  him  a  shirt,  another  a  vest,  another  stockings  and 
 shoes  ;  thus  he  Avas  ccpiippcd  Avith  a  fcAV  comforts  for  his  la- 
 borious and  afflictive  journey — comforts  soon  to  be  surren- 
 dered to  his  brutal  conductors,  Avho  speedily  stripped  him  to 
 the  skin,  and  left  him  only  a  sorry  rag  to  Avrap  around  his 
 middle.  In  this  deplorable  condition,  chained  to  another 
 felloAv-sufferer^  under  the  destructive  rays  of  a  vertical  sun, 
 Avith  only  a  scanty  provision  of  rice,  he  travelled  naked  and 
 barefooted  a  distance  of  five  hundred  miles,  insulted  by  the 
 
218  REMARKABLE  HISTORY 
 
 ruffians  who  goaded  them  on  all  day,  and  at  night  thrust 
 them  into  a  damp,  umvholesomc  prison,  thronged  with  objects 
 of  misery. 
 
 On  their  way,  they  were  brought  into  Hyder's  hateful 
 presence,  when  they  were  virged  to  enlist  in  his  service,  and 
 profess  his  religion  as  the  price  of  personal  liberty.  These 
 inhuman  severities  had  been  practised  preparatory  to  this 
 inglorious  proposal,  and  practised  with  success  upon  some, 
 who  consented  to  the  insulting  terms.  The  noble  youth, 
 however,  rejected  them  with  scorn.  As  a  loyal  and  high- 
 principled  Englishman,  he  found  it  impossible  to  bear  arms 
 against  his  country,  and,  although  he  knew  not  God,  yet  he 
 preferred  death  in  its  direst  forms  to  Mahometanism.  Such 
 virtue  tended  further  to  exasperate.  A  variety  of  indigni- 
 ties were,  therefore,  heaped  upon  him  in  the  course  of  his 
 march,  in  addition  to  afflictions  of  a  more  serious  chavacter. 
 Indeed  the  journey,  considered  as  a  whole,  is  entitled  to  a 
 foremost  place  in  the  annals  of  inhumanity.  Day  by  day 
 was  he  exposed  to  the  scorching  rays  of  a  burning  sun,  and 
 night  by  night,  as  already  stated,  was  he  incarcerated  in  the 
 cells  of  a  damp  and  dreary  dungeon.  This  alone  sufficed  to 
 have  cut  him  off;  but  to  this  must  be  added  the  fact  of  his 
 being  wholly  destitute  of  clothing — literally  naked;  and 
 with  only  a  mere  morsel  of  imsuitable  food.  A  dangerous 
 flux  was  the  consequence  ;  and  his  arrival  alive  at  Seringa- 
 patam,  all  things  considered,  is  little  short  of  a  miracle. 
 
 Wlien  the  Captain  had  reached  his  destination,  he  had 
 not  by  any  means  attained  to  the  climax  of  his  calamities. 
 Miseries  far  greater  still  awaited  him.  Naked,  diseased, 
 and  half-starved,  he  was  thrust  into  a  noisome  dungeon, 
 without  food  or  medicine,  in  sorrowful  fellowship  with  no 
 fewer  than  one  hundred  and  fifty-three  fellow-suffi^rers, 
 chiefly  Scotch  Highlanders,  of  Colonel  Macleod's  regiment, 
 men  of  gigantic  size  and  vigour.  The  very  irons  which 
 Colonel  Bailey  had  Avorn — weighing  thirty-two  pounds — 
 were  fastened  on  him.  This  relentless  rigour  was  the  punish- 
 ment of  his  laudable  attempt  to  cscaj^c,  and  of  his  virtuous 
 and  patriotic  refusal  of  Hyder's  terms.  The  other  officers 
 were  at  large,  but  the  Captain  was  imprisoned  among  the 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  219 
 
 common  soldiers,  and  even  chained  to  one  of  tliem  night  and 
 day.  It  is  hardly  possible  adequately  to  express  the  scenes 
 of  unvaried  and  immitigated  misery  which  he  endured  in 
 this  horrid  place — this  Indian  purgatory  ! 
 
 The  prison  was  a  square,  in  the  middle  of  which  was  a 
 covered  place  open  on  all  sides,  exposed  to  the  wind  and  the 
 rain,  the  storm  and  the  tempest.  There,  with  no  bed  but  the 
 cold  earth,  no  covering  but  the  rag  wrapped  around  the  middle 
 of  his  emaciated  and  disordered  frame,  he  and  the  poor  Avretch 
 to  whom  he  Avas  chained,  were  often  so  cold  that  they  dug  a 
 hole  in  the  earth,  and  buried  themselves  in  it,  as  a  defence 
 from  the  blasts  of  the  night.  A  pound  of  rice,  per  man,  was 
 the  whole  of  their  daily  allowance,  and  one  pice  a  day,  less 
 than  a  penny,  to  provide  salt,  and  fire  to  cook  it.  In  this 
 de^^lorable  condition,  it  was  among  their  eager  occupations 
 to  collect  the  white  ants,  which  pestered  them  in  the  prison, 
 and  fry  them  to  procure  a  spoonful  or  two  of  their  buttery 
 substance.  Their  wretched  pittance  never  sufficed  to  appease 
 the  raging  of  their  hunger.  The  quality  of  their  rice  was 
 as  bad  as  its  measure  was  defective ;  it  was  so  full  of  stones 
 that  he  could  not  chew,  but  was  compelled  to  swallow  it. 
 So  ravenous  at  times  was  his  appetite  that  he  Avas  afraid  to 
 trust  his  fingers  in  his  mouth  lest  he  should  be  tempted  to 
 bite  them  !  The  rice  was  brought  in  a  large  bowl;  and,  that 
 none  might  take  more  than  his  share,  the  prisoners  had  a 
 small  piece  of  wood  rudely  formed  into  a  spoon,  which  each 
 used  in  his  turn  ;  and  so  excruciating  was  the  agony  of 
 hunger,  that  Captain  Wilson's  jaws  often  snapped  the  spoon 
 as  if  forced  together  by  a  spring. 
 
 It  deserves  remark  that  the  noble  and  athletic  High- 
 landers were  the  earliest  victims  of  this  system  of  homicide. 
 Their  numbers  were  daily  diminished  by  the  flux  and  the 
 scurvy.  Often  was  the  dead  corpse  unchained  from  Wilson's 
 arm  in  the  morning  that  another  living  sufferer  might  take 
 its  place,  in  like  manner  to  fall  and  be  removed.  The  Cap- 
 tain stood  out  long,  and  enjoyed  a  measure  of  health  beyond 
 all  his  fellows.  His  day,  however,  drew  on.  He  was  at 
 length  seized  with  the  usual  symptoms,  which  had  termi- 
 nated so  fatally  in  many  others.     His  body  was  enormously 
 
220  KEMARKAlif.K  HISTORY 
 
 distended;  liis  tliig'lis,  as  big-  as  his  waist,  had  previously 
 been ;  and  his  face  dreadfully  bloated.  Death  seemed  to 
 have  laid  his  iron  grasp  upon  his  vitals.  He  was  now  re- 
 duced to  a  state  of  awful  extremity.  His  chains  became  too 
 strait  to  be  endured  by  his  bursting  frame^  which  threatened 
 speedy  mortiiication.  The  hour  of  his  departure  was  ap- 
 parently at  hand ;  and  he  was  released  from  his  irons  that 
 he  miofht  lie  down  and  die  !  The  soldier  to  whom  he  had 
 been  last  chained,  had  served  him  with  great  affection^  whilst 
 others,  who  had  been  linked  together,  often  quarrelled,  and, 
 maddened  by  their  individual  sufferings,  awfully  blasphemed 
 their  God,  and  aggravated  each  other's  Avretchedness.  The 
 sympathetic  soldier,  seeing  the  Captain  apparently  near  his 
 end,  proposed  to  spend  for  oil  the  daily  pice — about  three 
 farthings — to  anoint  his  legs,  thinking  it  might  alleviate  his 
 pain  ;  but  the  sufferer  objected  that  he  should  then  have 
 nothing  to  purchase  firing  and  salt  to  cook  the  next  day's 
 provisions.  The  soldier  shook  his  head,  and  said,  "  Master, 
 before  that,  I  fear  you  will  be  dead,  and  never  want  it." 
 But  he  was  "  God's  man;"  and  the  path  of  life  yet  stretched 
 far  before  him.  He  had  providentially  exchanged  his  al- 
 lowance of  rice  that  day,  for  a  small  species  of  grain,  called 
 ratche  jAer,  which  he  eagerly  devoured,  and  being  parched 
 with  thirst,  he  drank  the  liquor  in  which  it  was  boiled. 
 This  most  unexpectedly  proved  a  remedy  of  prodigious  po- 
 tency. In  the  space  of  a  few  hours,  the  swelling  of  his  legs, 
 thighs,  and  body,  was  so  reduced,  that,  from  being  ready  to 
 burst,  he  became  a  mere  skeleton ;  and,  though  much  weak- 
 ened, he  was  quite  relieved.  The  same  means,  thus  accord- 
 ing to  appearance  accidentally  employed,  were  afterwards 
 used  with  the  like  success  by  his  fellow-prisoners.  Despotic 
 barbarity,  Avhich  knows  no  mercy,  forthwith  replaced  his  iron 
 fetters,  which  it  was  found  difficult  to  fix,  for  so  comi)lctely 
 Avas  he  reduced  to  mere  skin  and  bone,  that  they  Avould  slip 
 over  his  knees,  and  leave  his  legs  at  liberty. 
 
 The  ranks  of  this  tortured  fellowship,  became  at  length 
 greatly  thinned  through  the  ravages  of  death ;  only  a  few 
 remained  the  living  monuments  of  Hyder  All's  malignant 
 cruelty;    and  a  lew    months    more   would    probably    have 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  221 
 
 o-atlicrecl  tlic  broken  remnant  to  the  scpulclires  of  their 
 brethren,  had  not  Sir  Eyre  Coote,  by  his  victories,  happily 
 humbled  the  tyrant,  and  compelled  his  reluctant  submis- 
 sion to  the  release  of  the  British  captives  as  one  of  the  con- 
 ditions of  peace.  On  tlic  arrival  of  the  jubilee,  Mr.  Law, 
 son  of  the  Bishop  of  Carlisle,  the  friend  and  patron  of  the 
 illustrious  Paley,  somewhat  appropriately  arrived,  announc- 
 ing- deliverance  to  the  Captives,  setting  at  liberty  them  that 
 were  bruised,  and  soothing  the  broken-hearted.  The  doors 
 of  the  prison-house  ilew  open  at  his  approach,  and  its  dread- 
 ful secrets  were  revealed!  Of  one  hundred  and  fifty-three 
 as  brave  men  as  ever  embarked  for  a  foreign  shore,  there  re- 
 mained only  thirty-two,  naked,  emaciated,  half-famislied, 
 and  covered  with  ulcers.  Their  humane  deliverer  promptly 
 supplied  all  their  necessities,  but  this  supply  was  attended 
 with  great  peril.  Their  ravenous  appetites  could  neither 
 be  restrained  nor  satisfied.  Caution  and  warning  were  lost 
 upon  them.  Long  famished  nature  despised  the  rules  of 
 prudence,  and  was  deaf  to  the  voice  of  reason.  The  poor 
 Captain  had  a  large  piece  of  beef  assigned  him,  the  greater 
 part  of  which  he  speedily  devoured,  placing  the  remainder 
 under  his  pillow,  with  the  intention  to  finish  it  the  moment 
 he  awoke.  The  result  of  this  indiscretion  proved  all  but 
 fatal.  That  night  he  was  seized  with  a  violent  fever ;  he 
 became  delirious,  and  for  two  weeks  his  life  was  despaired 
 of;  but  he  who  had  great  things  in  store  for  him,  at  length 
 "rebuked  the  fever,  and  it  left  him." 
 
 On  his  recovery,  he  proceeded  with  his  countrymen  to 
 Madras.  A  supply  of  clothes  had  been  forwarded  to  meet 
 them  ;  there  not  being  a  sufl[iciency  for  all,  some  had  one  article 
 and  some  another.  A  very  large  military  hat  fell  to  the 
 captain's  share,  which,  with  a  banyn  and  pantaloons,  with 
 many  a  breach  in  them,  gave  to  his  meagre  figure  a  very 
 singular  appearance.  Recovering  a  portion  of  his  charac- 
 teristic energy,  and  impatient  to  revisit  his  friends,  he  pressed 
 on  from  the  last  halting  place,  and  had  some  difficulty  in 
 getting  past  the  sentries.  On  reaching  the  house  of  Mr. 
 Ellis,  he  inquired  of  the  servants  for  their  master  and  mis- 
 
222  REMARKABLE  HISTORY 
 
 tress.  The  footmen  stared  at  liim^  said  tliey  were  not  at 
 home^,  and  were  sliutting  the  door  in  liis  face,  Avhen  he 
 pressed  in,  rushed  by  them,  and  thre^v  himself  down  on  a 
 sofa.  The  servants  fortunately  Avcre  Mahometans,  who  hold 
 the  insane  in  much  reverence.  They  supposed  the  Captain 
 to  be  labouring-  under  this  calamity,  and  used  no  violence 
 to  remove  him.  He  Avas,  therefore,  suffered  to  repose  in 
 quiet,  and  being  overcome  with  fatigue  he  fell  into  a  profound 
 sleep — a  state  in  which  his  friends  on  their  return  found 
 him,  and  so  greatly  was  he  altered  that  they  scarcely  recog- 
 nised him.  They  left  him  to  sleep  on  till  the  evening,  when 
 the  lustres  were  lighted,  and  several  friends  were  assembled, 
 curious  to  hear  the  story  of  his  captivity.  When  he  awoke 
 amidst  a  glare  of  light,  and  a  circle  of  people,  he  was  con- 
 founded for  a  moment,  and  felt  like  a  man  under  the  power 
 of  enchantment. 
 
 Mr.  Wilson  soon  after  shipped  himself  as  first  mate  of 
 the  Intelligence,  Captain  Penington,  for  Bencoolen  and  Ba- 
 tavia.  During  this  voyage,  the  white  ants  and  cockroaches, 
 with  other  insects,  multiplied  in  a  manner  so  prodigious, 
 that  it  was  resolved  to  run  the  ship  down  from  Bencoolen 
 to  Pvdey  Bay,  and  lay  her  completely  under  water,  to  get 
 rid  of  the  vermin.  Bencoolen  was  a  most  vmhealthy  place, 
 but  Puley  Bay  was  the  region  of  the  shadow  of  death,  sub- 
 jecting to  putrid  fever  all  who  had  the  hardihood  or  the 
 folly  to  breathe  its  pestilential  air.  Before  they  left  the 
 Bay,  all  the  European  portion  of  the  crew,  with  the  excep- 
 tion of  Wilson,  died.  Captain  Penington  himself  came 
 down  Avell  on  Christmas-day,  dined  on  l)oard,  returned  the 
 same  night,  and  next  day  sickened  and  died.  The  very  day 
 they  sailed  out  of  the  harbour,  Wilson,  who,  as  first  mate, 
 now  commanded  the  vessel,  was  attacked  with  fever.  One 
 European,  a  Swede,  who  yet  remained,  was  at  the  helm,  and 
 Wilson,  who  notwithstanding  his  illness  kept  the  deck,  per- 
 ceiving the  vessel  to  be  very  badl^  steered,  called  out.  The 
 poor  Swede  quitted  the  helm,  and  sat  down  on  the  hen-coop. 
 Wilson  ran  to  the  wheel  to  rectify  the  course,  indignant  at 
 the  man  who  had  left  it,  little  suspecting  the  real  cause. 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  223 
 
 Tlie  Swede  made  no  reply,  but  the  reason  of  his  conduct 
 was  readily  apprehended,  when  Wilson,  on  walking  up  to 
 the  hen-coop,  found  him  a  corpse ! 
 
 Amid  dangers  and  death,  the  brave  navigator  went  on 
 improving  his  fortune,  till  he  came  to  possess  both  a  share 
 in  tlie  vessel,  and  the  command  of  her.  The  concluding- 
 events  of  his  maritime  history  in  the  East  are  in  accordance 
 with  all  that  preceded  them.  He  was  lying  at  anchor  in 
 port,  with  his  vessel  freighted  and  ready  for  sea,  where  he 
 and  many  others  had  been  for  some  time  Avind-bound ;  and 
 while  on  shore,  spending  the  evening  with  a  number  of  the 
 merchants  and  captains,  something  occurred  to  provoke  him. 
 Under  this  excitement,  he  silently  withdrew  from  the  com- 
 pany, and,  instead  of  sleeping  on  shore  as  others  did,  and  as 
 he  proposed  to  have  done,  he  called  a  boat,  and  went  out  to 
 his  ship,  intending  to  sleep  on  board ;  but  shortly  after  he 
 ascended  the  vessel,  about  midnight,  while  the  other  captains 
 were  carrying  on  their  carousals,  the  wind  shifted  direct 
 round.  He  immediately  weighed  anchor  and  sailed  out  of 
 the  harbour,  and  enjoyed  a  fair  Avind  for  a  length  of  time 
 sufficient  to  pass  down  the  river  and  get  a  good  offing.  Be- 
 fore the  other  ships  could  get  out  of  the  river,  the  wind  re- 
 sumed its  former  position,  and  drove  them  back  to  their 
 anchorage.  When  Captain  Wilson  reached  his  destined 
 port,  the  markets  were  much  in  want  of  the  articles  with 
 which  his  ship  was  freighted,  and  there  being  no  merchant  to 
 share  the  advantage  with  him,  he  obtained  his  own  price  for 
 the  larger  portion  of  his  cargo.  For  the  same  reason,  the 
 articles  with  which  he  freighted  his  vessel  back  were  cheap ; 
 and  having  loaded,  he  returned  to  the  port  whence  he  had 
 sailed,  after  a  month's  absence,  and  found  the  vessels  that 
 he  had  left  still  Avind-bound.  Here,  too,  for  obvious  reasons, 
 he  obtained  a  ready  and  advantageous  sale  for  his  goods. 
 By  the  double  profits  of  this  favourable  voyage,  he  obtained 
 a  fortune  sufficient,  Avith  Avhat  he  had  previously  realized,  to 
 induce  retirement  from  the  toils  and  dangers  of  the  ocean. 
 He  therefore  resolved  to  return  to  England,  that  he  might 
 recover  health,  and,  as  he  considered,  enjoy  life. 
 
 It  noAv  appears  to  have  been  a  somcAvhat  remarkable  cir- 
 
224  REMARKABLE  III«.TORY 
 
 ciimstancc,  that  Captain  Wilson  should  have  cmhavlced  as  a 
 passenger  to  England  in  the  same  ship  with  the  excellent 
 Mr.  Thomas^  the  Baptist  Missionary,  to  whom  this  work  has 
 already  borne  an  honourable  testimony.  With  this  good 
 man  the  Captain  had  frequent  disputes  about  religion.  He 
 viewed  tlie  Missionary  Avith  contempt,  as  a  weak,  well-mean- 
 ing, but  deluded  man,  little  dreaming  of  the  exalted  rank 
 which  awaited  himself  as  a  promoter  of  missionary  enter- 
 prise, and  of  the  devoted  zeal  with  which  he  would  embrace 
 the  cause  of  Christ  among  the  heathen.  Such,  indeed,  was 
 the  recklessness  of  his  conduct,  and  the  boldness  of  his  avowal 
 of  infidel  principles,  that  Mr.  Thomas  declared  he  should 
 have  much  more  hope  of  converting  the  Lascars  than  Cap- 
 tain Wilson,  to  Christianity. 
 
 *  He  arrived  safely  at  Portsmouth,  and  purchased  a  resi- 
 dence at  Horndean,  Hampshire,  about  ten  miles  from 
 Portsea.  Being  unmarried,  he  procured  a  niece  to  superin- 
 tend his  household,  a  lady  of  piety,  and  connected  with  a' 
 Christian  Church  in  Portsea.  He  made  no  objection,  how- 
 ever, to  her  religious  principles  and  habits,  but  said,  she 
 might  do  as  she  pleased,  if  she  did  not  trouble  him.  Her 
 residence  under  his  roof  was  one  link  in  the  mysterious 
 chain  which  brought  him  to  God ;  another  was  his  vicinity 
 to  the  residence  of  Captain  Sims,  a  man  who  feared  the  Lord 
 greatly,  and  who  belonged  to  Mr.  Griffin's  Church.  Thus 
 Avas  the  Captain  casually  brought  into  contact  with  Mr. 
 Griffin,  to  Avliom,  under  God,  he  owed  his  conversion,  and 
 Avith  Avhom  he  formed  a  most  endeared  friendship  of  tAventy 
 years'  duration, — a  friendship  Avhich  terminated  only  Avith 
 life.  Such  are  the  main  facts  of  the  history  of  this  extraor- 
 dinary man,  up  to  the  period  of  his  assuming  the  command 
 of  the  Duff  to  the  islands  of  the  South  Seas.  It  only  re- 
 mains, therefore,  to  detail  the  facts  Avhich  relate  to  that  im- 
 portant event. 
 
 On  one  day,  receiving  the  Evangelical  Magazine,  his 
 thoughts  Avere  powerfully  arrested  by  the  statement  of  a  de- 
 sign to  form  a  Missionary  Society  in  London,  and  to  send 
 the  Gospel  to  the  Islands  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  inquiry 
 at  once  darted  into  his  mind:   "If  you  are  wanted  to  com- 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  -225 
 
 maud  the  expedition,  have  you  faith  to  sacrifice  all  the 
 comforts  around  you,  and,  freely  devoting-  yourself  to  the 
 service,  could  you  embark  once  more  on  the  deep,  not  to  in- 
 crease your  substance,  but  to  seek  the  souls  redeemed  by  the 
 blood  of  the  Lamb  ?"  He  felt  at  that  moment  he  could  do 
 it  with  pleasure ;  he  was  conscious  that  his  faith  was  equal 
 to  the  sacrifice ;  and  that,  if  called  in  providence,  he  could 
 give  himself  up  to  the  service  of  God  in  this  work  of  love 
 and  mercy. 
 
 He  shortly  after  consulted  some  judicious  friends,  who, 
 perhaps  thinking-  he  had  endured  his  share  of  perils  on  the 
 ocean,  rather  discouraged  him.  He  then  attended,  in  com- 
 pany with  Mv.  Griflftu  his  pastor,  a  general  meeting-  of  the 
 Hampshire  Association  of  Ministers,  held  at  Salisbury,  to 
 consider  the  subject  of  the  formation  of  a  Missionary  Society. 
 There,  too,  he  mentioned  to  some  of  the  brethren  the  im- 
 ])ression  that  rested  on  his  mind.  They  also  rather  dissuaded 
 than  encouraged  the  idea,  perhaps  not  considering  it  pro- 
 bable that  a  ship  would  be  employed  solely  for  that  pm-pose. 
 He  next  accompanied  Mr.  Griflfin  to  London,  to  attend  the 
 First  General  Meeting,  at  which  the  Society  was  formed. 
 He  heard  the  various  addresses  and  discourses,  pleased  with 
 all,  but  especially  with  those  of  Dr.  Haweis,  He  desired 
 Mr.  GriflTin  to  call  upon  the  Doctor,  and  to  appoint  an  in- 
 terview. It  took  place ;  and  the  Captain  told  the  Doctor, 
 with  great  modesty  and  diffidence,  but  with  much  manly  de- 
 cision, that  if  the  Society  could  not  find  a  better  conductor — 
 Avhich  he  wished  and  hoped  they  might — the  work  should  not 
 be  impeded  for  want  of  nautical  skill,  since  he  was  ready, 
 without  any  other  reward  than  the  satisfaction  resulting  from 
 the  service,  to  devote  himself  to  the  enterprise,  with  what- 
 ever inconvenience  to  himself  it  might  be  attended.  The 
 Doctor  was  quite  captivated  with  him,  and  gave  generous 
 expression  to  his  feelings  at  the  last  meeting  on  that  great 
 occasion,  in  the  following  terms  : — "  I  may  speak  with  con- 
 fidence, where  my  brethren  are  all  so  unanimous  in  opinion, 
 that  a  man  more  highly  qualified  for  this  work  could  not  be 
 hoped  for,  if  we  had  the  choice  of  the  whole  land.  In  all  his 
 manners  a  "-entleman — a  mien  that  is  commandine; — an  age 
 
226  REMARKABLE  HISTORY 
 
 yet  in  the  prime  of  vigour,  with  the  niaturit}^  of  experience 
 — and  witlial,  an  amiability  of  diffidence,  in  ofFering  himself, 
 that  seemed  only  conquerable  by  the  calls  of  the  Mission, 
 and  the  deep  impressions  resting  on  his  own  heart.  I  con- 
 fess I  have  been  so  struck  Avith  the  circumstance,  and  many 
 other  particulars  I  could  mention,  that  I  know  not  where  to 
 close." 
 
 This  admirable  man  and  skilful  mariner  was  next  intro- 
 duced to  the  Directors,  when  he  nobly  declared,  that,  though 
 he  hoped  they  might  still  find  an  abler  commander,  and,  in 
 that  case,  he  might  be  excused,  and  his  heart  be  at  rest ; 
 yet,  if  they  could  not,  he  pledged  himself  to  do  his  best  for 
 the  Mission,  and  declared  himself  ready  the  moment  he 
 should  be  wanted.  The  impression  in  his  favour  was  strong 
 and  general ;  it  seemed  to  all  that  no  person  could  be  more 
 eminently  qualified  for  the  discharge  of  this  important 
 service  than  the  man  so  providentially  prepared  for  them. 
 
 It  has  been  already  stated,  that  the  Directors,  after  much 
 judicious  inquiry  and  careful  consideration,  resolved  to  have 
 a  ship  of  their  own,  and  that  the  command  should  be  assigned 
 to  Captain  Wilson ;  and  also  that  the  Second  General 
 Meeting,  held  in  May,  1796,  confirmed  the  resolutions  of 
 the  Directors.  Captain  Wilson  was  then  desired  to  come 
 to  town,  that  he  might  take  part  in  the  necessary  prepara- 
 tions. Not  less  than  seven  or  eight  times  did  he  go  up  and 
 down  at  his  own  expense,  between  Horndean  and  the  Me- 
 tropolis— a  distance  of  sixty  miles.  He  was  the  principal 
 person  to  search  out  and  purchase  the  vessel ;  he  engaged 
 the  mariners,  and  arranged  everything  in  his  own  depart- 
 ment. He  then  sold  his  house  at  Horndean,  he  settled  all 
 his  affairs,  and  duly  provided  for  so  long  an  absence,  with 
 its  serious  contingencies  ;  he  finally  fixed  his  niece  in  London, 
 and  made  all  ready  to  embark  at  the  time  appointed. 
 
 "Through  the  Avhole  of  his  eventful  story,  we  discover  a 
 beautiful  and  admirable  develo]nncnt  of  the  leadings  of 
 Divine  Providence.  Who  would  have  looked  for  a  com- 
 mander of  a  Christian  Mission  in  an  impious  and  infidel 
 sailor,  chained  in  a  ])rison  at  Seringa])atam  .i*  Who  would 
 have  expected  to  have  found  the  man  who  returned  from 
 
OF  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  .  227 
 
 India  contradicting'  and  blasplieming  the  faithful  leader  in 
 the  Missionary  cause,  within  five  years  afterwards,  on  the 
 quarter-deck,  in  the  midst  of  pra^^er  and  praise,  carrying  the 
 everlasting  gospel  to  the  isles  of  the  Pacific  Ocean?  Who 
 that  reads  the  history  of  his  eventful  life,  can  hesitate  to 
 confirm  the  exclamation  of  the  Moor-man,  'This  is  God's 
 
 *  See   Griffin's  Memoirs  of  Captain  James  Wilson,  p.  14G  ;  a  puLHcatiou 
 admirably  adapted  for  Sunday-school  libraries,  and  for  a  present  to  youth. 
 
 Q  2 
 
228 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 INSTRUCTIONS    OF    THE    DIRECTORS    TO    CAPTAIN    WILSON. 
 
 Providonce  acknowledged — "Wilson's  Service — Honourable  Office — Importance 
 of  tlie  Object — Powers  and  Duties — Orders  relative  to  Provisions — Cape 
 Horn — Resolution  respecting  the  Mission — Plan  of  Procedure  in  respect 
 of  settling  the  Missionaries — Appointment  of  a  Committee — Conditions 
 to  be  adjusted  with  the  Chiefs — Instructions  relative  to  China,  aiud  the 
 Voyage  home. 
 
 "  The  constant  protection  with  which  it  has  pleased  the 
 Divine  Being  to  favour  the  concerns  of  the  Missionary 
 Society^,  renders  it  incumbent  on  lis,  before  we  enter  on  the 
 immediate  subject  of  our  address  to  you,  to  make  an  humble 
 and  undissembled  acknowledgment  of  the  gratitude  which 
 is  due  to  Him,  and  to  recognise  with  thankfulness  the  fre- 
 quent and  manifest  interpositions  of  his  hand  in  favour  of 
 this  institution. 
 
 "  Among  many  other  occurrences  which  have  appeared  to 
 us  of  a  nature  peculiarly  providential,  and  which  we  have 
 considered  as  the  proofs  of  the  condescending  care  with 
 which  it  has  pleased  the  great  Head  of  the  church  to  regard 
 this  undertaking,  there  has  been  none  that  excited  more 
 gratitude  to  his  name,  or  occasioned  more  universal  satisfac- 
 tion among  ourselves,  than  the  circumstance  of  your  having 
 been  inclined  to  consecrate  yourself  to  the  service  of  God  on 
 this  interesting  occasion.  We  trust  that  the  same  Being, 
 from  whom  the  disposition  has  proceeded,  will  impart  the 
 grace  which  is  requisite  to  accom])lish  the  arduous  service, 
 and  inspire  the  wisdom  whicli  is  needful  for  the  execution  of 
 its  inqwrtant  duties. 
 
 "  Connected  with  us  in  the  direction  of  the  affairs  of  the 
 Society,  you  are  fully  apprized  of  the  nature  and  design  of 
 the  expedition  you  have  undertaken  to  conduct.  You  arc 
 aware  that  it  is  not  only  in  its  nature  singular,  and  almost 
 without  a  precedent,  but  tliat    it  is  also  one  of  the  most 
 
INSTRUCTIONS  OF  THE  DIRECTORS,  ETC.        229 
 
 honourable  and  most  important  services  which  can  be  con- 
 fided to  a  human  being. 
 
 "  The  attention  of  the  Christian  world  is  very  generally 
 excited  to  the  object,  and  devout  intercessions  are  continually 
 ascending  like  incense  to  heaven  for  its  success.     Should  it 
 be  favoured  with  the  blessing  of  God,  it  may  be  the  direct 
 means  of  imparting  divine  light   and  eternal  life  to  great 
 multitudes  of  immortal  beings,  and  may  form  an  era  of  dis- 
 tinguished importance  in  the  history  of  human  redemption. 
 In  this  view  of  the  interesting  nature  of  the  business  we  are 
 engaged  in,  it  is  with  sincere  affection  and  peculiar  satisfac- 
 tion, that  we  the  Directors  of  the  Institution,  not  only  invest 
 you  with  the  command  of  the  ship,  and  with  full  and  com- 
 plete authority  for  the  management  of  its  concerns  in  rela- 
 tion to  the  voyage,  but  also  commit  to  your  care  and  super- 
 intendence during   the  same  period,    the    more    important 
 charge  of  the  Mission  itself,  and  especially  of  those  faithful 
 brethren  who  accompany  you  therein.     Dear  to  our  Saviour, 
 in  whose  name  they  go  forth,  these  apostolic  men  will  have 
 a  strong  interest  in  your  affections  also.     Having  forsaken 
 their  friends  and  their  country  for  the  love  of  Christ,  and 
 with  the  desire  of  spreading  the  honours  of  his  name  among 
 the  heathen,  they  will  seek  in  your  kind  attention  an  equiva- 
 lent for  the  endearing  connexions  they  have  relinquished, 
 and  you  will  be  desirous  of  extending  toward  them  the  Aviso 
 superintendence  of  a  parent,  and  the  affectionate  sympathy 
 of  a  brother.     You  will  cheer  the  spirit  that  is  liable  to 
 droop  under  the  pressure  of  its  anxieties,  or  administer  the 
 word   of   admonition    to  the  disciple  that  is  in  danger  of 
 erring.     You  will  be  among  them  the  centre  of  union,  to 
 reconcile  their  divisions,  and  confirm  their  love — the  uni- 
 versal friend,  in  whose  bosom  they  will  deposit  their  diver- 
 sified cares. 
 
 "  As  it  is  needful  you  should  be  furnished  with  instruc- 
 tions both  with  respect  to  the  voyage  itself,  and  also  with 
 relation  to  the  establishment  of  the  Mission,  it  is  our  duty 
 to  desire,  that,  after  having  received  your  cargo  on  board  (an 
 invoice  whereof  you  will  be  furnished  with),  and  also  the 
 missionaries  who  are  to  accompany  you,  whose  names  and 
 
230  INSTRUCTIONS  OF  THE  DIRECTORS 
 
 occupations  you  will  have  an  account  of,  you  will  please  to 
 proceed  with  all  possible  despatch  to  Portsmouth,  in  'order 
 to  join  the  East  India  convoy  now  lying  there,  to  Avhich  you 
 are  to  attach  yourself,  and  to  use  every  exertion  in  your 
 power  to  keep  company  with  it,  as  far  as  its  course  and 
 yours  are  designed  to  coincide. 
 
 "  In  case  the  convoy  should  stop  at  TenerifFe,  you  will 
 procure  four  pipes  of  the  best  wine  in  hogsheads,  for  which 
 you  will  apply  to  the  house  of  Messrs.  Paisley  and  Little, 
 and  reimburse  them  for  the  amount  by  your  draft  on  the 
 Treasurer  to  the  Institution.  You  will  endeavour  to  pro- 
 cure from  thence  two  or  three  bunches  of  dried  grapes  of  the 
 best  kind,  and  the  seeds  of  such  tropical  fruits  as  you  may 
 think  it  would  be  advantageous  to  take  with  you.  You  will 
 also  endeavour  to  procure  one  ram  sheep  and  two  ewes,  to  be 
 preserved  for  the  purpose  of  breeding,  and  also  a  male  and 
 female  ass  for  the  same  purpose.  You  will  also  at  this  place 
 probably  havq  an  opportunity  of  giving  your  ship's  company 
 and  the  passengers  several  meals  of  fresh  meat  and  vege- 
 tables ;  which,  as  it  will  promote  their  health  and  comfort, 
 we  are  well  persuaded  will  not  escape  your  attention.  On 
 taking  your  departure  from  TenerifFe,  we  wish  you  to  consider 
 the  port  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  on  the  coast  of  Brazil,  as  your 
 next  object.  At  that  place  you  will  be  able  to  lay  in  a  stock 
 of  sugar  very  cheap,  for  the  use  of  the  ship's  company  and 
 Missionaries  on  the  voyage,  as  well  as  for  the  latter  after 
 they  arc  ])ut  on  shore ;  as  also  tobacco,  chocolate,  cochineal- 
 plant,  and  many  other  vegetable  i)rodiictions  useful  for  con- 
 sumption and  cultivation  at  the  settlement.  Here  you  will 
 also  embrace  the  opportunity  to  procure  a  supply  of  fresh 
 meat  and  other  desirable  articles,  for  the  refreshment  of  the 
 ship's  company,  at  a  reasonable  rate. 
 
 "  From  this  port  we  Avish  you  to  proceed  by  way  of  Cape 
 Horn  to  the  Island  of  Otaheite,  there  to  put  in  execution 
 the  directions  which  will  be  hereafter  suggested,  so  far  as 
 they  may  appear; to  you  eligible  on  your  arrival.  In  the 
 mean  time,  we  think  it  material  to  provide  against  the  pro- 
 bability of  your  meeting  with  a  foul  wind  in  your  attempt 
 to  double  Cape  Horn,  in  which  case,  after  having  made  the 
 
TO  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  231 
 
 first  attempt  as  close  in  Avitli  the  land  as  you  think  consistent 
 with  the  safety  of  the  ship,  we  recommend  you  to  stand  to 
 the  southward,  to  the  distance  of  at  least  four  or  five  degrees ; 
 when,  if  you  still  find  the  wind  blowing  steadily  against 
 you,  rather  than  lose  much  time  in  attempting  to  beat 
 against  it,  we  advise  you  to  bear  up  and  run  for  the  Cape  of 
 Good  Hope,  where  you  Avill  find  those  refreshments  which 
 by  that  time  you  will  stand  in  need  of 
 
 "  On  your  arrival  in  the  South  Seas,  the  destined  scene  of 
 your  benevolent  exertions,  the  immediate  prospect  of  the 
 important  service  before  you  will  impress  your  mind  with 
 peculiar  weight,  and  you  will  be  anxious  to  fulfil  to  the 
 utmost  of  your  power  the  engagement  you  have  undertaken. 
 You  will  then  recollect  that  the  sphere  of  your  activity  is 
 widely  extended,  and  includes  a  considerable  number  of  dif- 
 ferent islands  remotely  situated  from  each  other ;  you  will  be 
 reminded  that  the  resolution  of  the  General  Meeting  was 
 thus  expressed : — 
 
 "  '  That  a  mission  be  undertaken  to  Otaheite,  the  Friendly 
 Islands,  the  Marquesas,  the  Sandwich,  and  the  Pelcw  Islands, 
 in  a  ship  belonging  to  the  Society,  to  be  commanded  by 
 Captain  Wilson,  as  far  as  may  be  practicable  and  ex- 
 pedient.' * 
 
 "  This  resolution  embraces  a  plan  of  great  extent  and  im- 
 jDortance,  and  proceeds  from  the  laudable  and  benevolent 
 desire  of  introducing  the  knowledge  of  Christ  into  as  many 
 
 *  "  Captain  Wilson's  sole  desire  was  to  fulfil  whatever  charge  was  committed 
 to  him,  without  partiality,  or  regard  to  his  own  convenience  ;  but  the  obvious 
 tenour  of  those  instructions,  though  somewhat  modified  from  their  original,  , 
 was  to  dispose  him  to  leave  all  the  Missionaries  together  at  Taheite ;  which 
 Dr.  Haweis  regarded  as  the  method  that  best  promised  ultimate  success,  and 
 therein  had  obtained  the  concurrence  of  IMr,  Hardcastle,  who  drew  up  the 
 instructions  to  Captain  Wilson.  Jlr.  Hardcastle,  however,  consistently  with 
 his  characteristic  candour  and  delicacy,  sent  me  a  copy  of  the  draft ;  and  in 
 reply,  I  strongly  remonstrated  on  the  subject.  The  Directors  then  resolved 
 that  my  remonstrance  also  should  be  sent  to  Captain  Wilson,  to  whom  the  final 
 decision  should  be  committed.  This  step,  notwithstanding,  would  have  been 
 frustrated  if  I  had  not  repaired  to  the  ship  while  lying  at  S])ithead.  Dr.  Haweis 
 and  myself  argued  the  jjoint,  in  her  cabin,  before  Captain  Wilson,  his  nephew, 
 and  Mr.  Reyner,  who  imanimously  conclude^  on  adhering  to  the  original  reso- 
 lution of  the  Society.  After  the  return  of  the  Duff,  Dr.  Haweis  frankly  and 
 publicly  retracted  his  former  judgment." — Greatheed's^MS.  Notes. 
 
232  INSTRUCTIONS  OF  THP]  DIREf'TOHS 
 
 (lifTcrcnt  islands  as  possible ;  you  will  tliercforc  consider  this 
 resolution  as  the  rule  of  your  conduct,  and  kcei)  it  in  your 
 remembrance  in  all  your  proceedings.  It  is  not  to  be  de- 
 parted from  without  solid  and  important  reasons;  for,  as  the 
 gospel  of  Christ  is  a  blessing  beyond  the  power  of  calcula- 
 tion to  estimate,  the  desirableness  of  sending  it  to  as  many 
 islands  as  possible  is  in  proportion  to  its  inestimable  value. 
 We  do  not  mean,  however,  to  encourage  you  to  adopt  a 
 system  of  missionary  enterprise  beyond  the  boundaries  of 
 discretion ;  we  do  not  urge  you  to  depart  from  the  principles 
 of  prudence  and  caution  which  so  important  an  occasion 
 requires ;  nor,  by  attempting  to  introduce  the  advantages  of 
 Cliristianity  in  many  places,  so  to  divide  your  numbers,  as 
 to  weaken  your  efforts  too  much  in  each,  and  endanger  your 
 success  in  all.  The  resolution  is  not  intended  to  prevent  a 
 wise  and  discreet  circumspection.  It  is  indeed  desirable  to 
 introduce  the  gospel  into  several  islands,  but  it  is  necessary, 
 if  possible,  to  establish  it  in  one  ;  for  if  you  concentrate  your 
 exertions,  and  gain  a  solid  establishment  in  one  place,  it 
 may  become  the  germ  of  their  missionary  efforts,  and  be  a 
 sacred  leaven  which  may  gradually  spread  its  beneficial  in- 
 fluence through  numerous  and  distant  islands  of  the  South 
 Seas.  Thus  you  will  perceive,  that  although  the  resolution 
 by  which  you  are  to  endeavour  to  regulate  your  operations 
 is  of  great  extent,  and  highly  desirable  to  be  accomplished, 
 yet  that  it  is  limited  by  the  considerations  of  practicability 
 and  expedience ;  and  of  these  you  Avill  of  necessity  Ije  the 
 best  qualified  to  judge. 
 
 "  The  question  respecting  the  practicability  of  visiting  so 
 many  distant  islands,  must  be  decided  by  circumstances 
 Avhich  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  anticipate ;  and  even  to  you, 
 when  in  the  South  Seas,  a  mission  may  appear  to  be  practi- 
 cable which  you  nevertheless  may  not  think  it  expedient  to 
 attempt.  For  instance,  the  Pelew  Islands  are  the  last  which, 
 in  the  order  of  your  voyage,  you  will  have  occasion  to  visit. 
 The  character  of  the  natives  furnishes  a  strong  inducement 
 to  establish  a  mission  among  Ihem,  and  the  attempt  may  also 
 ap])ear  to  be  practicable ;  but  would  you  think  it  expedient 
 to  take  a  few  missionaries  from  the  islands  at  a  great  dis- 
 
TO  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  233 
 
 tancc  to  winchvard^  at  an  uncertainty  of  the  reception  which 
 a  missionary  plan  might  meet  with  in  the  former?  Suppose 
 that  by  a  new  chief  having  arisen  with  less  favourable  dis- 
 positions than  the  father  of  Lee  Boo,  or  through  any  other 
 cause,  you  sho\ild  be  prevented  from  leaving  our  brethren 
 there,  with  perfect  satisfaction  to  yourself  and  them,  what 
 would  be  the  effect  ?  You  could  not  admit  of  the  waste  of 
 time  and  expenditure  of  money  which  it  Avould  reciuire  to 
 convey  them  to  the  islands  where  your  other  missionaries 
 may  have  been  established,  even  if  your  return  thither 
 against  the  trade  wind  was  practicable  ;  and  you  wovild  pro- 
 bably have  no  alternative  but  that  of  bringing  them  with 
 you  to  their  native  land.  The  same  reasoning  may  apply 
 with  respect  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  It  is  extremely  de- 
 sirable that  the  blessings  of  the  Christian  religion  should  be 
 extended  to  those  populous  regions ;  but  the  indubitable 
 accounts  Avhich  we  have  lately  received  of  the  actual  state  of 
 those  islands,  do  not  permit  us  to  recommend  the  establish- 
 ment of  a  mission  among  them  at  present.  A  variety  of 
 considerations  will  occur  to  your  mind,  when  you  are  to 
 decide  on  what  is  practicable  and  expedient.  If  you  look 
 over  the  inventory  of  the  different  articles  which  make  up 
 your  cargo,  supplied  by  the  liberality  of  our  friends,  or  fur- 
 nished from  the  fmids  of  the  Institution,  you  will  probably 
 conclude  that  they  are  much  more  adapted  for  the  co-opera- 
 tion of  a  number  of  individuals  in  one  or  two  societies,  than 
 for  a  distribution  among  more.  When  you  consider  the 
 qualifications  of  the  Missionaries,  you  will  perhaps  be 
 inclined  to  think,  that,  remaining  in  one  or  two  bodies,  they 
 may  form  models  of  civilized  society,  small  indeed,  but  tole- 
 rably complete.  There  are  some  among  them  who  arc 
 adapted  to  be  useful  by  the  improved  state  of  their  minds, 
 and  their  fitness  for  taking  the  lead  in  religious  services ; 
 there  are  others  who  are  necessary  on  account  of  the  skilful- 
 ness  of  their  hands  and  their  knowledge  of  the  useful  arts ; 
 thus  there  Avould  be  among  them  that  mutual  dependence 
 and  usefulness  which  is  the  cement  of  the  social  order. 
 
 "  If  you  should  separate  them  into   several  parties  for 
 various  missions,  it  would  occvir  to  you  that  this  order  and 
 
234  INSTRUCTIONS  OF  THE  DIRECTORS 
 
 connexion  would  be  very  mucli  broken ;  and  as  every  mission 
 should  contain  within  itself  a  competent  fund  both  of  divine 
 and  human  knowledge,  you  might  perhaps  find  it  impracti- 
 cable to  arrange  our  Missionaries  into  several  parties,  and 
 yet  i)reserve  among  them  these  indispensable  requisites. 
 Among  our  brethren  who  accompany  yovi,  we  trust  you  will 
 find  some  who  possess  a  considerable  acquaintance  with  the 
 doctrines  of  Christianity  in  their  foundation  and  mutual 
 dependence,  and  are  qualified  for  the  defence  and  confirma- 
 tion of  the  gospel ;  but  others  of  them  have  not  perhaps  a 
 view  of  the  subject  sufficiently  accurate  and  enlarged  to  fit 
 them  for  the  office  of  teachers.  They  understand  indeed 
 the  doctrines  of  grace  in  the  most  precious  sense,  by  experi- 
 mental conviction ;  and  having  a  general  idea  of  them,  may 
 be  very  useful  to  the  heathen  by  means  of  their  conversation, 
 as  well  as  their  exemplary  lives.  But  in  every  mission, 
 however  small,  it  is  essential  that  there  should  be  some 
 whose  minds  have  acquired  a  maturity  in  divine  things,  and 
 who  are  scribes  well  instructed  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
 This  it  might  be  difficult  for  you  to  accomplish  on  the  plan 
 of  establishing  a  number  of  different  settlements. 
 
 ''  If  from  these  reasons,  or  others  which  may  arise  in  your 
 mind  when  you  are  amidst  the  scene  of  action,  you  judge 
 that  the  cause  of  Christ  among  the  heathen  will  be  best 
 promoted  by  the  establishment  of  fewer  missions,*  we  shall 
 receive  great  satisfaction  in  finding  that  you  are  able  to 
 visit  more  islands,  with  a  view  to  the  introduction  of  the 
 gospel  among  them  at  a  future  period.  By  means  of  some 
 of  the  Europeans  now  probably  residing  at  Otaheitc,  who 
 may  be  disposed  to  accompany  yovi,  your  access  to  the  un- 
 derstandings of  the  islanders  will  be  facilitated:  you  will 
 easily  conunvmicato  to  them  the  beneficial  plan  you  are  pro- 
 jecting in  their  favour,  and  you  may  ascertain  how  far  a 
 mission  to  any  of  them  may  be  advisable.  This  mode  of 
 procedure  is  highly  desirable,  as  it  may  throw  a  considerable 
 light  iq)on  our  future  path,  and  assist  our  judgment  respect- 
 
 *  "  In  this  and  similar  passages,  of  the  original  instructions,  Talu'ite  alone 
 Avas  recommended,  but  the  alterations  were  consistent  with  the  sanction  which 
 the  Directors  gave  to  my  remonstrance." — Greatheed's  MS.  Notes. 
 
TO  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  235 
 
 ing  tlie  designs  of  Providence  toward  tliese  islands.  It  is 
 the  more  to  be  recommended  on  account  of  the  great  degree 
 of  probability  there  is  of  our  revisiting  them  soon  after  the 
 safe  return  of  our  vessel  from  her  present  expedition  :  as  it  is 
 evident^  with  the  assistance  of  a  freight  homeward,  the  navi- 
 gation to  those  seas  may  be  hereafter  undertaken  at  a  little 
 comparative  expense,  and  thus  opportunities  be  aiForded  of 
 frecpient  intercourse  with  them.  Submitting  these  consi- 
 derations to  your  attention,  we  now  think  it  necessary  to 
 offer  you  a  few  more  observations  derived  from  the  best 
 information  we  can  obtain,  and  the  best  judgment  we  can  at 
 present  form  on  the  subject :  you  will  adhere  to  them  or  not, 
 as  you  may  find  it  expedient  when  you  arrive. 
 
 "  It  is  well  known  that  Otaheite  is  the  island  on  which 
 the  general  expectation  has  been  fixed,  as  the  place  where 
 our  first  mission  is  to  be  attempted ;  and  we  have  no  reason 
 to  alter  the  opinion  we  at  first  entertained  of  the  eligilnlity 
 of  the  spot;  but,  as  our  object  is  to  introduce  the  gospel  of 
 Christ  among  the  heathen,  all  partialities  or  predilections  to 
 particular  places  must  be  made  subservient  to  that  end. 
 We  conceive  you  will  visit  that  island  before  any  other,  and 
 you  will  doubtless  have  an  early  interview  Avith  the  chiefs. 
 It  must  be  left  to  your  own  discretion,  how  far  you  will  un- 
 fold to  them  the  occasion  of  your  voyage.  You  will  also 
 probably  soon  be  visited  by  some  Europeans,  and  will  most 
 likely  find  means  to  conciliate  their  esteem  and  confidence 
 without  committing  yourself  to  them  any  further  than  you 
 may  think  prudent.  All  your  discrimination  may  be  requi- 
 site to  fix  on  those  among  them  who  are  best  suited  to  be- 
 come your  instruments ;  from  them  you  will  learn  the  present 
 state  of  this  island,  and  perhaps  of  those  adjacent,  as  to  pro- 
 duce, population,  disposition  of  the  nations,  and  political 
 relations.  You  will  be  on  your  guard  against  misrepresen- 
 tation, and  by  comparing  different  reports  find  out  the  truth. 
 You  will  also  guard  against  treachery  and  surprise.  You 
 will  be  cautious  whom  you  admit  on  board ;  especially  you 
 will  not  allow  the  females,  except  the  wives  of  the  chiefs,  and 
 only  a  few  at  a  time.  Neither  would  it  be  prudent  to  permit 
 too  many  of  the  English,  if  remaining  at  Otaheite,  to  be  on 
 
236  INSTRUCTIONS  OF  THE  DIRECTORS 
 
 board  at  once.  You  will  take  an  early  opportunity  of  visit- 
 ing the  smaller  peninsula,  as  it  has  been  represented  by  some 
 voyagers  to  be  the  most  fertile,  well-cultivated,  and  abound- 
 ing with  cotton  and  sugar-cane.  Let  the  ship  run  down  to 
 the  adjacent  islands  of  Eimeo;  examine  the  harbours  of 
 Taloo  and  Avoitai ;  converse  with  the  chiefs ;  learn  the  pre- 
 sent state  of  that  island,  and  the  dispositions  of  the  inha- 
 bitants toward  a  settlement  of  some  of  our  brethren  among 
 them.  After  you  have  ascertained  to  your  satisfaction  the 
 kind  of  treatment  which  the  Missionaries  are  likely  to  expe- 
 rience at  Otaheite,  you  will  be  more  capable  of  judging  how 
 to  improve  the  remainder  of  your  voyage,  than  we  are  at 
 present.  To  assist  you  in  the  direction  of  your  farther  at- 
 tempts, we  recommend  to  your  attentive  perusal  the  papers 
 which  have  been  committed  to  you,  containing  a  description 
 and  historical  account  of  the  islands  that  are  connected  with 
 Otaheite,  or  inclosed  in  the  groups  called  the  Friendly 
 Islands,  and  the  Marquesas.*  You  will  compare  them  on 
 the  grounds  of  immediate  advantage  and  future  prospects. 
 To  this  subject  belongs  the  consideration  of  the  safety  of  our 
 women,  probability  of  introducing  our  improvements,  supply 
 of  provisions,  the  products  of  the  island  in  sugar,  cotton, 
 sandal-wood,  &c.  We  are  thus  particular  in  suggesting 
 these  observations  to  you,  because  you  are  much  better  qua- 
 lified than  Ave  can  expect  any  of  the  Missionaries  to  be,  to 
 decide  on  the  most  eligible  spots  for  our  settlement,  and  it 
 is  a  circiunstance  of  so  much  importance  as  to  claim  your 
 utmost  attention.  You  will  doubtless,  on  this  subject,  hold 
 very  frequent  communications  with  the  Missionaries,  and 
 especially  with  the  Committee,  stating  to  them  the  grounds 
 
 *  "  Tlic  Directors  having  funiislicd  me  Avith  all  the  voyages  to  the  Pacific 
 Ocean  that  had  then  heen  puhlislicd,  with  such  later  verbal  accounts  as  could 
 be  obtained,  I  collected  from  all  those,  under  the  heads  of  each  group,  and 
 every  island  which  it  was  understood  to  include,  every  useful  topic  of  informa- 
 tion. The  great  number  of  volumes  through  which  it  was  scattered,  and  the  haste 
 with  which  it  was  indispensable  to  prepare  the  account  before  the  departure  of 
 the  ship,  rendered  the  task  peculiarly  and  sensibly  injurious  to  my  health;  but 
 the  Missionaries  must  otherwise  have  been  almost  wholly  uninformed  of  the 
 places  and  tlic  people  in  which  they  were  so  much  concerucd." — Greathced's 
 MS.  Notes. 
 
TO  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  237 
 
 on  wliicli  you  may  prefer  one  spot  to  another,  as  it  would  be 
 peculiarly  desirable  to  obtain,  if  possible,  a  perfect  unani- 
 mity of  tlie  whole  body  as  to  the  place  of  settlement ;  and 
 the  objections  of  those  who  may  happen  to  think  differently 
 from  j'ourself,  or  from  the  majority  of  their  brethren,  should 
 be  attentively  heard  and  maturely  considered.  It  is,  how- 
 ever, ver}^  difficult  for  so  many  persons  to  coincide  on  any 
 subject ;  and  we,  therefore,  place  the  power  of  decision  in  a 
 majority.  As  we  conclude,  that  you  possess  a  superior  judg- 
 ment on  this  subject  to  any  of  them,  it  appears  to  us  to  be  a 
 regulation  highly  conducive  to  their  good,  that  no  settlement 
 should  be  made  without  your  approbation.  For  the  sake  of 
 relieving  you  from  some  part  of  the  responsibility,  we  lodge 
 in  the  same  Committee,  and  subject  to  the  same  rvde,  the 
 power  of  deciding  whether  there  shall  be  more  missions  than 
 one  established,  and  where  the  subsequent  ones  shall  be 
 attempted.* 
 
 "  To  this  committee  belongs  also,  under  the  same  restric- 
 tion, the  control  over  the  articles,  implements,  and  utensils, 
 which  make  up  the  cargo  of  the  ship ;  and  they,  with  your 
 concurrence,  are  to  decide  when,  where,  and  in  what  propor- 
 tions those  articles  are  to  be  landed.  In  case,  however,  of 
 several  missions  being  attempted,  for  the  sake  of  strict  and 
 impartial  justice  we  appoint  that  two  of  the  committee  shall 
 be  taken  from  those  who  remain  at  the  first  settlement,  and 
 two  others  from  those  who  are  intended  to  be  detached  to 
 any  other ;  yourself  being  the  president,  and  perfectly  disin- 
 terested, will  have  the  power  of  administering  justice  towards 
 both.  It  is,  however,  intended  that  a  cpiantity  of  articles, 
 suitable  for  presents  to  the  chiefs  of  islands  which  you  may 
 visit  in  your  way  to  Canton,  should  remain  on  board,  and 
 you  must  have  the  power  of  deciding  what  articles,  and  what 
 quantity  of  each,  shall  be  reserved  for  that  purpose. 
 
 "  To  a  number  of  serious  Christians,  who  are  on  all  occa- 
 
 *  "  The  establislimeut  of  a  single  Mission  would  have  been  so  incongruous 
 with  the  resolution  of  the  Society,  as  to  be  altogether  unjustifiable  previous  to 
 visiting  more  stations,  if  more  were  found  accessible  ;  but  the  phraseology 
 indicates  the  original  instructions,  notwithstanding,  to  have  been  adapted  to 
 such  a  purpose." — Greatheed's  MS.  Notes. 
 
238  IKSTRUCTIONS  OF  THE  DIRECTORS 
 
 sions  seeking'  divine  direction,  it  will  no  doubt  occur,  that 
 the  determination  of  any  question,  respecting  attempts  to 
 extend  the  gospel,  is  of  such  transcendant  importance,  as  to 
 require  the  most  solemn  invocation  of  Him  who  heareth 
 prayer,  for  the  interposition  of  liis  wisdom,  to  guide  you  in 
 judgment.  An  unanimity,  or  nearly  so,  of  the  whole  body, 
 on  questions  so  interesting,  and  which  are  to  be  decided 
 after  a  solemn  season  of  devotion,  ap|)ointed  for  that  special 
 occasion,  would  afford  considerable  satisfaction  to  our  minds, 
 as  a  favourable  intimation  of  the  divine  superintendence, 
 
 "  In  negociating  with  the  chiefs,  you  will  explain  to  them 
 the  advantages  which  will  arise  to  them  from  our  residence 
 among  them ;  that  it  may  be  the  happy  effect  of  their  ear- 
 nest desire,  and  not  of  our  solicitation.  As  an  inducement 
 to  us  to  prefer  their  island,  they  must  give  us  a  full  title  to 
 the  land  we  may  have  occasion  for,  guarantee  to  us  the 
 safety  of  our  property  from  plunder,  the  enjoyment  of  our 
 laws  and  customs,  and  the  undisturbed  exercise  of  our  reli- 
 gion. Instead  of  exciting  the  jealousy  of  the  chiefs,  by  any 
 importunity  on  our  parts  to  continue  with  them,  it  would  be 
 more  prudent  to  show  a  readiness  to  leave  the  island  and  fix 
 upon  some  other,  that  it  may  be  understood  by  them  that 
 our  inducements  to  visit  them  have  not  been  to  receive  ad- 
 vantages, but  to  confer  them.  On  this  principle,  as  well  as 
 for  other  reasons,  we  recommend,  that  the  land  should  not 
 be  purchased,  but  required  as  the  condition  of  our  remain- 
 ing with  them ;  and  that  the  presents  we  make  should  not 
 be  considered  as  payments,  but  as  gratuities — the  expres- 
 sions and  pledges  of  our  good-will.  If  you  should  deter- 
 mine to  make  a  settlement  at  several  islands,  you  and  the 
 committee  will  decide  what  number,  and  Avliich  individuals, 
 should  reside  at  each.  If  this  should  be  the  occasion  of  dis- 
 putes which  you  cannot  amicably  terminate,  we  recommend 
 your  appealing  to  the  decision  of  Divine  Providence,  by  a 
 solemn  and  religious  use  of  the  ancient  institution  of  draw- 
 ing lots.  We  have  now  finished  the  instructions  which  ap- 
 peared to  us  needful  to  communicate  with  respect  to  the 
 mission.  The  changes  which  may  have  taken  place  in  the 
 state  of  the  islands,  since  the  last  accounts,  may  make  it  nc- 
 
TO  CAPTAIN  WILSON.  239 
 
 ccssary  for  you  to  depart  from  the  advice  which  we  have  now 
 offered,  and  resort  to  expedients  more  congruous  to  the  cir- 
 cumstances before  you,  and  better  fitted  to  secure  the  great 
 object. 
 
 "  On  your  arrival  at  Canton,  you  will  address  yourself  to 
 the  Factory  of  the  India  Company,  and  in  all  respects  con- 
 form to  the  conditions  of  the  charter,  a  copy  of  which  you 
 Avill  take  with  you.  You  will,  in  particular,  observe  the  ne- 
 cessity of  your  being  there  by  the  month  of  December,  or  at 
 latest  in  the  month  of  January,  1 799,  that  you  may  receive 
 your  cargo  on  board,  and  sail  for  Europe,  in  the  early  part 
 of  the  spring.  Thus  we  shall  cherish  the  hope  of  your  safe 
 return,  soon  after  the  succeeding  Midsummer.  In  the  mean 
 time,  you  will  doubtless  embrace  Avhatever  opportunities 
 occur  of  writing  to  us,  either  from  Rio  de  Janeiro,  or  by  the 
 first  ship  which  sails  from  Canton,  and  let  your  despatches 
 be  addressed  to  Mr.  Joseph  Hardcastle,  of  London. 
 
 "  We  have  now  only  to  commend  you  to  the  all-sufficient 
 care  and  protection  of  Him  who  holds  the  winds  in  his  fists, 
 and  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand.  The  throne  of 
 mercy  will  be  addressed  with  unceasing  supplications  in  be- 
 half of  your  safety,  and  the  success  of  your  embassy.  You 
 are  accompanied  by  the  affectionate  esteem  of  the  excellent 
 of  the  earth ;  and  ministering  spirits,  we  trust,  will  receive 
 the  welcome  charge  to  convey  you  in  safety  to  the  place  of 
 your  destination.  May  they  be  glad  spectators  of  the  for- 
 mation of  a  Christian  temple  in  those  heathen  lands,  and 
 thus  be  furnished  with  the  subject  of  a  new  song  to  Him 
 that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb ! 
 "  Signed,  by  order  of  the  Directors, 
 
 "  John  Love,  Secretary." 
 
240 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 THE    ORDINATION    OF    THE    MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Designation  Sei^Ice — Presentation  of  Bibles — Popular  Emotion — Dr.  ■Wil- 
 liams's Charge — Ends  and  Motives — Salvation  the  great  Design — Character 
 of  the  Gospel — Covenant  Interest — ^Power  of  Christ — Holy  Spirit's  Power 
 and  Office — Commemoration  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
 
 When  the  Committee  of  Examination  had  selected  and  ap- 
 proved the  first  body  of  Missionaries,  arrangements  were 
 made  for  their  solemn  designation  to  the  Work  of  the  Lord. 
 On  this  great  occasion,  subsequent  to  the  first  General 
 Meeting,  the  Catholic  character  of  the  Society  was  beauti- 
 fully exemplified  in  the  arrangements  which  were  made  for 
 the  conducting  of  the  solemnity.  By  the  appointment  of 
 one  minister  of  each  denomination,  they  exhibited  the  essence 
 and  operation  of  that  Union  of  the  faithfvd,  of  every  class, 
 which,  from  the  first,  it  liad  been  the  intense  desire  of  the 
 Founders  to  establish  and  to  cultivate. 
 
 The  body  of  Missionaries  was  composed  of  men  already 
 ordained,  of  men  accustomed  to  expound  and  pray  in  social 
 Avorship,  and  of  men  less  educated  and  exercised,  but  equally 
 devoted, — all  professing  to  be  filled  with  holy  zeal  for  the 
 cause  of  the  Redeemer,  and  for  the  establishment  of  his 
 kingdom  among  the  islands  of  the  South.  Thursday,  August 
 the  28th,  was  the  memorable  day  fixed  for  the  designation 
 services.  Zion  Chapel  was  selected  for  the  occasion,  and, 
 at  an  early  hour,  was  filled  in  every  part,  and  the  windows 
 crowded  without ;  while  midtitudes  could  find  no  admission, 
 and  were  scarcely  able  to  a])proac]i  the  doors.  Tlie  service 
 o])ened  with  the  hymn,  "  Come  Holy  Spirit,  heavenly  Dove :" 
 Mr.  Eyre,  of  Hackney,  then  read  the  Church  of  England 
 Service,  which  Avas  foUoAvcd  by  the  hymn,  "  Salvation !  O 
 the  joyfid  sound  !  "  Mr.  Brooksbank  prayed  before  the  ser- 
 mon:   Dr.  Hunter  then  delivered  a  most  impressive  dis- 
 
THE  ORDINATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  241 
 
 course  from  Liilce  x.  1 — 20,  comprising-  Clirist's  instructions 
 to  his  seventy  disciples ; — the  hymn,  "•  O'er  the  gloomy  hills 
 of  darkness,"  Avas  afterwards  sung.  At  this  stage  of  the 
 business,  the  twenty-nine  Missionaries  then  standing  round 
 the  Communion  Table,  Dr.  Ha\vcis,  in  a  brief,  pathetic,  and 
 appropriate  prayer,  commended  them,  theirs,  and  their  Avork, 
 to  the  care,  wisdom,  love,  and  mercy  of  the  Son  of  God. 
 
 AVhen  prayer  had  ended,  five  ministers, — Dr.  Haweis,  of 
 Spa-fields,  Mr.  Reynolds,  of  Camomile-street,  Mr.  Love,  of 
 Artillery-street,  Mr.  Waugh,  of  Wells-street,  and  Mr.  Wilks, 
 of  the  Tabernacle, — standing  together,  each  of  them  took  a 
 Bible  from  the  Communion  Table,  Avhere  a  given  number  of 
 volumes  had  been  previously  placed,  and  five  of  the  Mis- 
 sionaries, approaching  the  Communion  rails,  kneeled  down, 
 when  the  ministers,  with  the  Bibles  in  their  hands,  advanced, 
 and  each  in  succession  addressed  to  the  person  kneeling  be- 
 fore him  the  following  words  : — '•  Go,  beloved  brother,  live 
 agreeably  to  this  blessed  word  (putting  the  Bible*  into  his 
 hand),  and  publish  the  gospel  to  the  heathen,  according  to 
 your  calling,  gifts,  and  abilities."  To  this  instruction  the 
 Missionary  replied,  "  I  will,  the  Lord  being  my  keeper." 
 Five  others  then  kneeled  down,  and  the  same  ceremonial 
 was  repeated,  till  the  entire  Mission  received  their  designa- 
 tion. 
 
 The  whole  of  this  scene,  which  a  little  resembled  some  of 
 the  exhibitions  of  the  Portuguese,  at  the  departure  of  their 
 mariners  on  voyages  of  discovery,  was  characterised  by  a 
 solemnity  which  deeply  impressed  the  hearts  of  all  who 
 shared  or  beheld  it.  The  silence  was  deep  and  awful  as 
 that  of  the  tomb — tears  of  tender  emotion  bedewed  a  thou- 
 sand cheeks — and  a  thousand  hearts,  thrice  told,  ascended 
 to  "the  God  of  the  Gentiles"  for  his  benediction  to  rest 
 upon  his  servants.  Then  folloAved  the  hpnn,  "  Lord,  make 
 them  faithful!"  which  was  not  simply  sung,  but  heartily 
 prayed,  by  the  vast  assembly. 
 
 The  part  assigned  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Williams,  of  Rother- 
 ham,  now  succeeded.    This  great  and  good  man  accordingly 
 
 *  The  Bibles  were  the  gift  of  Mr.  Bailey,  of  Hackney,  a  member  of  Mr. 
 Eyre's  congregation. 
 
 R 
 
242  THE  ORDINATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES. 
 
 proceeded  to  deliver  to  the  Missionaries  a  charge  of  advice 
 and  encouragement.  He  chose,  as  the  ground  of  it.  Genesis 
 xvii.  1,  "  I  am  the  Ahnighty  God;  walk  before  me,  and  be 
 thou  perfect."  The  following  is  an"  analysis  of  this  ad- 
 dress : — 
 
 "  I  seem  to  view  each  Missionary  as  the  father  of  many 
 faithful — and  all  of  you,  collectively,  as  the  fathers  of  many 
 nations  ! — and  to  each  of  you  are  these  words  addressed. 
 Here  you  have,  first,  a  summary  direction  by  which  to  pro- 
 ceed in  all  your  future  attempts  ;  '  be  thou  upright,'  or  sin- 
 cere;— and,  secondly,  the  grand  source  of  your  encourage- 
 ments, in  the  discharge  of  your  arduous  work,  '  I  am  God 
 all-sufficient.'  Permit  me  now  to  attempt  an  imitation  of 
 this  divine  pattern. 
 
 I.  "  I  am  to  offer  some  directions  and  remarks."  As  a 
 fundamental  general  observation,  I  would  have  you  never 
 to  forget,  that  "  Godliness  is  profitable  for  all  things,"  and 
 that  nothing  can  compensate  for  the  Avant  of  personal  holi- 
 ness.. I  solemnly  declare,  I  would  prefer  seeing  one  of  you 
 both  deaf  and  dxmib,  embark,  if  under  the  influence  of  reli- 
 gion, rather  than  the  most  eloquent  man  in  England,  if 
 destitute  of  personal  godliness.  Yet  this  godliness,  with  its 
 life  and  power,  must  be  so  cultivated  and  directed  as  to  pro- 
 mote the  cause  you  have  espoused.  Suffer,  therefore,  the 
 word  of  exhortation. 
 
 1.  Maintain  a  constant,  holy  jealousy  over  yovr  ends  and 
 motives,  in  every  stejj  of  your  Missionary  walk.  Insincerity 
 in  a  Missionary  is  "  death  in  the  pot" — a  Missionary  with- 
 out sincerity  of  ends  and  motives,  is  "  salt  without  sa- 
 vour." 
 
 2.  Let  the  instruction,  conversion,  and  everlasting  hajJj^i- 
 ness  of  the  heathen  be  steadily  intended,  even  tchen  you  may 
 not  think  it  exjyedient  openly  to  avow  the  design.  This  up- 
 rightness your  present  solemn  engagement  requires.  The 
 principle  of  steadiness  has  produced  wonders  almost  incre- 
 dible in  every  department  of  life,  and  God  has  ever  honoured 
 it  in  his  servants.  Prodigies  of  mental  power,  and  the 
 greatest  brilliancy  of  parts,  have  failed  of  success  when  this 
 was  wanting.      They  promised  victory  like    Goliath,  but 
 
THE  ORDINATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  243 
 
 ignominiously  fell.  In  all  you  tliinlv,  and  say^,  and  do, 
 among'  the  natives  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  let  your  un- 
 chanffino-,  inflexible  aim  be — their  salvation  ! 
 
 3.  Cnltivate  a  greater  acqnaintcmce  with  the  purity  and 
 simplieity  of  the  gospel.  God's  covenant. — This  is  the 
 wisdom  and  power  of  God,  the  rod  of  his  strength,  and  the 
 sword  of  his  Spirit.  Evangelical  truths  are  the  weapons  of 
 your  warfare ;  let  them  not  be  covered  with  unsightly  rust, 
 nor  blunted  by  too  much  polish — mind  chiefly  the  edge. 
 Revelation  is  a  bright,  pure  mirror  ;  disfigure  it  not  with 
 scratches  made  by  unholy  and  foolish  fancies,  though  they 
 sparkle  in  your  eye  like  diamonds.  The  gospel  is  pure, 
 wholesome  milk ;  do  not  adulterate  it  with  the  water  of  your 
 own  fountain — corrupted  reason.  The  gospel  is  a  net;  do 
 not  alter  the  meshes,  so  as  to  make  them  either  smaller  or 
 greater  than  the  divine  appointment.  God  will  not  have  his 
 bright  and  precious  jewel, — the  gospel,  daubed  Avitli  gaudy 
 paint.  The  spirit  of  prophecy  is  the  testimony  of  Jesus, 
 and  the  glory  of  the  New  Testament  minister,  is  to  point 
 Him  out  as  "  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of 
 the  world." 
 
 4.  An  alternate  regard  to  prii^ite  and  social  religion.  By 
 neglecting  personal  holiness,  you  will  degenerate  into  men 
 of  the  world ;  and  by  neglecting  social  religion,  you  will  not 
 be  Missionaries  but  Hermits, — 3'ou  may  as  well  stay  at 
 home.  Enter,  therefore,  thy  closet,  or  penetrate  the  woods 
 of  Otaheitc,  to  converse  with  Jesus,  to  maintain  spirituality^, 
 and  to  plead  for  your  idolatrous  neighbours ;  and  then, 
 warmed  with  this  holy  fire,  go  and  animate  others  by  social 
 intercourse. 
 
 5.  Aim  at  exemplifijing  the  religion  of  Jesus  in  all  its  j^arts. 
 One  who  endeavours  to  walk  before  God  uprightly,  aims 
 more  at  first  removing  imperfections,  than  at  performing 
 brilliant  exploits.  Study,  therefore,  your  defects,  with  a 
 view  to  pardon  and  amendment ;  then  you  will  be  better  able 
 when  the  natives  ask  you,  "  What  meaneth  this  new  reli- 
 gion?" to  answer  them,  "Come,  and  see," — follow  us  in 
 every  step  of  our  walk — observe  us  in  all  our  private  and 
 public,  personal  and  relative  concerns.     Hear  our  principles 
 
244  THE  ORDINATION  OF  THE  MISSIOJN" ARIES. 
 
 — see  our  practice — and  tlic  things  wliicli  you  sec  in  us  do, 
 and  tlie  God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you. 
 
 G.  Be  more  attentice  to  duty  than  even  to  success.  Ecgard 
 the  will  and  authority  of  God,  and  leave  events  to  Him. 
 You  may  desire  success  much,  but  you  should  still  more 
 earnestly  desire  to  walk  before  God  in  uprightness ;  and  if 
 the  success  be  limited,  "  despise  not  the  day  of  small  things." 
 The  gospel  is  leaven,  and  it  must  have  time  to  operate  ;  it  is 
 preserving  salt,  and  it  must  have  time  to  penetrate.  Who 
 knows  not  that  the  stately  oak  was  once  an  acorn — that  the 
 most  majestic  river  begins  its  course  as  a  little  rill — that 
 mighty  Rome  was  once  a  small  village — and  that  greater 
 England  was  once  a  land  of  stupid  ignorance  and  vile 
 idolatry  !  He,  therefore,  who  commanded  the  North  to  give 
 up,  and  it  was  so, — can  also  say  to  the  South,  keep  not  back, 
 and  it  shall  be  so  ! 
 
 7.  Contemplate  with  assiduity  and  a/fection  the  character 
 of  God,  as  displayed  in  his  word,  and  in  his  chosen  servants, 
 in  all  ages.  To  walk  before  God,  or  with  God,  as  Enoch 
 did,  implies  a  contemplation  of  God,  and  affection  for  his 
 true  character ;  but  what  I  now  particularly  recommend  to 
 you,  as  greatly  conducive  to  the  end  proposed,  is,  to  read 
 and  observe  attentively  the  self-denying  characters  of  those 
 men,  who,  bearing  much  of  the  divine  image,  have  stood 
 forth  publicly  to  confess  him  before  men.  In  the  Holy 
 Scriptures  you  have  "  a  cloud  of  witnesses,"  whom  you  Avill 
 not  fail  to  contemplate  and  to  imitate;  but  above  all,  keep 
 looking  unto  Jesus !  Read,  with  continual  reviews  and 
 prayers,  the  lives  of  the  Patriarchs  and  Prophets,  the  Acts 
 of  the  Apostles,  the  history  of  the  first  Christians  by  Euse- 
 bius,  the  most  autlicntic  holy  lives  and  martyrologies,  the 
 best  journals  of  Missionaries — especially  the  life  and  journal 
 of  Brainerd,  that  highly  favoured  man  of  God,  written  by 
 another  who  had  drank  deep  of  the  same  spirit,  Jonathan 
 Edwards,  of  New  England.     I  now  proceed — 
 
 II.  "  To  propose  to  you  such  encouragements,  as  your 
 arduous  iindertaking  requires,  and  which  our  all-sufficient 
 God  affords  you — /  a)n  God  all-sufficientS'  Briefly  then  let 
 me  suggest  to  you  the  following  particulars  : — 
 
THE  ORDINATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  245 
 
 1.  Under  every  trial,  /lards/u'p,  or  j^erplexity,  know  as- 
 suredly that,  ti-hile  in  the  way  of  duty,  you  have  a  covenant 
 interest  in  the  all-sufficient  God.  In  every  station  there  are 
 trials  many  and  peculiar ;  but  this  one  thought,  if  properly 
 realized,  must  ever  prove  an  adequate  remedy — /  am  God 
 all-sufficient. 
 
 There  are  different  sorts  of  trials;  there  are  trials  and 
 snares  even  from  prosperity.  Prosperity !  say  you ;  who  of 
 us  can  expect  'prosperity  ?  But  are  you  not  going  to  Ota- 
 heite? — an  island  for  the  sake  of  returning  to  whose  sensual 
 delights  a  ship's  creAV  mutinied  ?  Ah !  remember  the  his- 
 tory of  the  antediluvian  church.  Ye  sons  of  God,  beware  of 
 "the  daughters  of  men."  Do  not  mistake  me;  I  dissuade 
 none  from  forming  an  honourable  and  godly  connexion :  but 
 first  see  that  it  he  honourable  and  godly !  Let  not  the  Chris- 
 tian Missionary — the  Christian  mechanic — be  dazzled  by 
 the  prospect  of  alliance  with  the  noblest  families  of  the  land, 
 with  the  presumptuous  hope  of  afterwards  making  them 
 Christians !  Are  you  Aviser  than  Solomon  ?  I  repeat  the 
 question, — are  you  wiser  than  Solomon?  Oh!  cry  to  God 
 all-sufficient ;  for  he  alone  can  help  you  in  so  great  a  tempta- 
 tion, that  the  daughters  of  the  land  do  not  bear  aAvay  your 
 hearts,  until  they  are  made  the  daughters  of  God.  Oh ! 
 may  none  of  you  be  led  in  triumph  by  them,  until  they  are 
 led  in  triumph  by  Divine  grace !  Do  not  say  this  branch  of 
 the  subject  is  needless ;  I  verily  believe  that  some  of  your 
 greatest  trials,  in  process  of  time,  will  arise  from  this  quarter ; 
 suffer,  therefore,  the  word  of  exhortation. 
 
 2.  Tlie  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  whose  you  are,  and  to  ichom 
 you  noxo  dedicate  yourselves  for  this  great  ivork,  possesses  and 
 exercises  all  jjower  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  He  now  addresses 
 you  and  says  to  each,  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I 
 will  give  thee  a  crown  of  life." 
 
 3.  Take  encouragement  from  the  covenant,  office,  and  jrro- 
 mised  influence  of  the  Holy  Sjjirit.  Wliat  lifted  up  Christ's 
 immediate  Missionaries  Avhen  cast  down?  What  supported 
 them  when  weak?  What  directed  their  feet  when  darkness 
 and  doubts  covered  their  way?  Who,  but  the  Comforter? 
 He  shall  take  of  mine,  said  Jesus,  and  shall  show  it  unto 
 
24G  THE  ORDINATION  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES. 
 
 you  ;  He  shall  guide  you  into  all  truth ;  by  Him  it  shall  be 
 given  you  in  the  hour  of  need,  what  to  speak  and  Avhat  to 
 do.  Let  not  mountains  of  difficulty  affright  you.  "  Not  by 
 might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of 
 Hosts,"  the  spiritual  temple  shall  be  erected.  Oh !  look 
 then  to  the  Spirit  of  promise.  He  can  make  you  equally 
 wise  and  meek — wise  as  serpents  but  harmless  as  doves. 
 He  can  kindle  a  fire  on  the  altar  of  your  heart  and  keep  it 
 burning,  which  all  the  floods  proceeding  from  the  mouth  of 
 the  dragon  shall  never,  never  be  able  to  extinguish  !  Such 
 was  the  substance  of  the  charge. 
 
 The  last  event  which  calls  for  notice,  is,  the  final  comme- 
 moration of  the  Lord's  Supper,  on  August  9th,  the  evening 
 j^rcvious  to  the  embarkation.  The  Directors  and  other 
 active  friends  of  the  Society,  assembled  with  the  Captain, 
 the  Missionaries,  and  their  wives,  at  Haberdashers'  Hall, 
 and,  dropping  all  consideration  of  little  party-distinctions, 
 jointly  engaged  in  showing  forth  the  death  of  the  Lord 
 Jesus, — ^having  first  recommended  to  his  merciful  protec- 
 tion and  care  their  beloved  brethren  and  sisters,  from  whom 
 they  were  to  be  speedily  and,  perhaps,  finally  separated. 
 This  was  a  night  much  to  be  remembered.  Seldom  on 
 earth  have  such  nights  occurred  to  the  sons  of  men.  All 
 hearts  were  full  of  love — and  full  of  God.  Dr.  Haweis,  as 
 the  senior  minister,  led  the  worship,  and  Mr.  Reynolds,  next 
 to  him  in  years,  concluded  it;  Dr.  Hunter  prayed;  Mr. 
 Wilks  and  Mr.  Eyre  addressed  the  congregation  ;  Messrs. 
 Piatt,  Brooksliank,  Townsend,  and  others,  assisted  in  distri- 
 buting the  elements.  In  this  seemly  society  the  Mission- 
 aries spent  their  last  night,  amid  a  scene  of  love  and  har- 
 mony that  was  at  once  full  of  edification  and  refreshment. 
 The  sacred  service  of  that  hallowed  hour,  supplied  a  tole- 
 rable example  of  what  the  churches  of  the  living  God  will  in 
 after  times  cxi)ericnce  and  display,  when  love,  like  death, 
 shall  have  levelled  all  distinctions. 
 
^  H%, 
 
PART   SIXTH. 
 
 FIRST  MISSIONARY  VOYAGE  OF  THE   SHIP  DUFF   TO 
 THE  SOUTH  SEAS. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 VOYAGE  FROM  LONDON  TO  PORTSMOUTH. 
 
 Anchor  weigbed— Dr.  Haweis'  Arrival  —  Clerical  Activity— Man-of-war- 
 French  Lugger — The  Doctor's  View  of  Self-defence — Female  Instability 
 — Sabbath  at  Sea — The  Doctor  sent  in  pursuit  of  the  Blocks — Preaches  at 
 Southampton — Preaches  for  Mr.  Griffin — Vocabulary  —  Dr.  Haweis' 
 Opinion  of  the  Missionaries — Popvilar  Prejudice  removed. 
 
 At  six  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  Wednesday,  August  10, 
 1796,  the  Duff  weighed  anchor  at  Blackwall,  and  hoisted 
 the  missionary  flag,  three  doves  argent,  on  a  purple  field, 
 bearing  olive  branches  in  their  bills.  We  are  enabled  to 
 give  a  f>icture  of  the  events  of  this  memorable  day, 
 drawn  by  the  hand  of  a  master,*  who  was  himself  a  con- 
 stant witness  and  a  prime  actor  in  all  that  passed  from 
 the  10th  of  August  till  the  Duff  sailed  inider  the  convoy  of 
 His  Majesty's  ship,  the  Adamant. 
 
 "  Wednesday,  August  10,  1796,  at  six  o'clock  in  the 
 morning,  I  drove  to  Blackwall.  The  ship  was  under  sail, 
 and  beginning  to  fall  down  the  river,  though  scarce  ad- 
 vanced five  hundred  yards  from  the  shore.  I  here  first  ex- 
 perienced the  imposition  of  a  waterman,  who  charged  me 
 five  shillings  for  carrying  me  on  board;  another  instance  of 
 a  similar  kind  occurred  at  Portsmouth.     Found  Mr.  Cox 
 
 *  The  Rev.  Dr.  Haweis,  whose  journal,  from  August  10  to  October  1,  lies 
 before  us ;  a  document  Avhicli  supplies  the  most  copious  and  authentic  account 
 extant  of  this  important  period,  for  which  we  are  indebted  to  our  esteemed 
 friend  the  Rev,  Mr.  Davis,  Hastings. 
 
248  VOVAGE  FROM 
 
 and  our  missionary  brethren^  -with  a  pilot,  on  board.  Cap- 
 tain Wilson  had  gone  by  land  to  Portsmouth,  on  business. 
 His  nephew,  the  first  mate,  commanded  in  his  place ;  and  a 
 gracious  man  and  a  most  able  seaman  he  is. 
 
 "  Tlic  weather  was  remarkably  beautiful,  the  wind  fair, 
 the  scene  on  every  side  delightful,  and  all  appeared  cheerfiil, 
 men  and  women,  in  the  prospect  of  their  voyage.  As  we 
 passed  down  the  river,  tlie  shores  in  many  places,  on  both 
 sides,  were  lined  Avith  spectators,  our  friends,  waving  their 
 hats,  and  wishing  us  a  happy  voyage.  The  deck  crowded 
 with  visitors,  who,  though  zealously  affected  towards  us, 
 greatly  inconvenienced  us,  as  it  was  necessary  to  be  all 
 hands  at  work  in  stowing  away  a  vast  multitude  of  things, 
 which  encumbered  the  ship.  Sang  with  delight  at  setting 
 off,  '  Jesus,  at  thy  command,  Ave  launch  into  the  deep,'  &c. 
 
 "  Fell  doAvn  to  Gravesend,  Avhere  many  of  our  Directors 
 came  on  board.  Mr.  Wilks  and  Mr.  Piatt.  Avith  Mr.  Cox, 
 exceedingly  active  in  removing  our  encumbrances,  and  stoAv- 
 ing  them  in  the  loAver  hold.  Prayer  and  ])raise  serA^ed  to 
 beguile  our  Avaj^  and  every  man  busy  in  slinging  his  ham- 
 mock, and  preparing  for  the  noAV  life  on  Avhich  they  Avere  en- 
 tering. The  rest  of  the  Directors  all  Avent  on  shore  for  the 
 night,  Avhich  I  AA'Ould  not  do :  slept  in  the  captain's  bed,  a 
 very  unpleasant  place  for  a  fresh-Avater  sailor;  it  affected 
 me  Avith  a  very  disagreeable  smell,  Avhich  kept  me  aAvake, 
 and  I  resolved  to  lay  my  mattress  in  future  on  the  cabin 
 floor. 
 
 "  Tlmrsday. — Continued  all  the  day  stoAving  aAvay  the 
 things  Avhich  encumbered  us,  as  Avell  as  our  numerous  visitors 
 Avould  ])crmit.  Our  regular  Avorship  had  begun,  morning 
 and  evening,  and,  though  Ave  Avere  greatly  hurried,  the  Lord 
 made  useful  the  seasons  of  prayer  and  praise,  and  very  re- 
 freshing. One  inconvenience,  hoAvever,  arose,  from  the  haste 
 Avith  Avhich  all  our  things  Avcre  stoAved  aAvay,  that  the  neces- 
 saries Ave  may  quickly  Avant  are  not  easily  to  be  found  or  got 
 at.  Mr.  Cox,  therefore,  hastened  us  aAvay,  that  avc  might 
 be  clear  of  the  visitors  Avho  interrupted  our  operations,  as 
 Avcll  as,  if  possible,  to  go  Avith  the  India  convoy.  AVe, 
 therefore,  the  next  day,  fell  doAvn  toAvards  the  Nore ;  visited 
 
LONDON  TO  PORTSMOUTH.  249 
 
 by  our  friends  at  Sheerness  with  a  frcsli  svipply  of  live 
 stock,  &c. 
 
 "  Hitherto,  I  had  been  tAvo  days  on  board  Avithout  the 
 least  sickness.  Some  Avere  a  little  affected,  but  none  yet 
 considerably.  Captain  Cox  left  us  this  day,  to  pursue  our 
 voyage.  Approached  the  DoAvns  Avith  a  fair  Avind.  Brother 
 Wilks,  and  Brooksbank  and  I,  noAV  endeavoured  to  bring 
 matters  into  train ;  consulted  about  alloAvances,  and  began 
 to  give  them  out  to  the  several  messes.  Sailed  through  the 
 DoAvns;  began  on  Saturday  to  feel  sickness,  Avhen  quitting 
 the  land,  as  did  many  of  our  brethren ;  Avind  fell  slack ; 
 heard  the  convoy  to  India  had  sailed,  to  our  great  mortifi- 
 cation, AAdrich  Ave  Avere  hastening  Avith  all  eagerness  to  join. 
 
 "  Saturday. — Advanced  nothing ;  hailed  in  the  night  by 
 a  man-of-Avar.  Whither  bound? — Otaheite.  What  cargo? 
 — Missionaries  and  provisions.  Sent  a  midshipman  on 
 board  to  inspect  and  take  a  note  of  us  and  our  destination ; 
 surprised  at  us  and  our  cargo.  Hailed  us  again ;  informed 
 us  she  Avas  in  quest  of  a  little  black-sided  lugger  privateer ; 
 ordered  us  to  hang  out  lights  if  Ave  discovered  her." 
 
 This  intimation  excited  some  apprehension  among  the 
 company  of  the  Duff,  but  they  Avere  comforted  by  the  thought 
 that  they  Avere  safe  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Avar-ship.  The 
 gallant  and  reverend  Dr.  HaAveis,  hoAvever,  acting  upon  the 
 maxim  of  the  brave  heathen,  "  The  gods  Avill  help  those 
 Avho  help  themselves,"  Avas  bent  upon  a  bold  defence  of 
 liberty  and  property  against  Gallic  robbers.  "  I  Avishecl," 
 says  he,  "  the  guns  to  be  shotted,  and  preparations  made 
 for  resistance ;  as  I  thought  it  a  shame  for  fifty  able  men  to 
 submit  to  a  feAV  banditti.  I  am  persuaded  that,  during  the 
 two  days  Ave  lay  becalmed,  Ave  were  probably  in  greater 
 danger  from  the  enemy  than  the  ship  will  be  in  any  part  of 
 her  subsequent  voyage ;  as  these  little  luggers  roAv  and  sail, 
 run  alongside  and  board  Avith  all  their  men,  and  often  take 
 ships  tAventy  times  their  OAvn  bulk.  We  had  the  pleasure 
 to  see  this  very  lugger  brought  into  Portsmouth,  Avith  about 
 forty  men,  the  day  after  our  arrival.  Blessed  be  God  for 
 his  care  OA'er  us  !  " 
 
 This  incipient  portion  of  the  voyage  sufficed  in  some  de- 
 
250  VOYAGE  FROM 
 
 gree  to  test  the  spirit  of"  parties ;  and  by  the  mass  of  the 
 company  that  test  was  admirably  borne.  There  was,  how- 
 ever, an  exception,  whose  case  yields  instruction  to  more 
 than  one  class  of  individuals.  The  Doctor  sketches  the 
 character  thus : — "  The  only  untoward  person  in  the  sliip 
 
 was  Mrs.  H ;    how  much  had  I  repeatedly  dissuaded 
 
 that  woman  from  coming  !  At  first,  all  on  fire  for  the  mis- 
 sion; then  irresolute,  and  doubted  her  call.  I  told  her 
 repeatedly,  hefove  she  embarked,  that  in  my  apprehension 
 she  had  none ;  yet  after,  she  would  go,  and  she  would  not, 
 for  months  ;  at  last  resolved  she  would,  in  spite  of  my  re- 
 monstrance. She  scarce  set  her  foot  on  board,  before  terrors, 
 misery,  and  melancholy,  made  her  a  burden  to  herself  and 
 to  all  around  her.  Her  poor  husband,  who  was  very  anxious 
 to  wait  upon  and  soothe  her,  and  longing  to  proceed,  was 
 much  to  be  pitied.  Such  an  example  might  have  l)een  of 
 very  bad  consequence  to  the  other  good  women ;  but,  througli 
 mercy,  though  all  were  amazingly  kind  and  soothing  to  her, 
 not  one  of  them  was  dismayed  by  her  frights  and  ill  humour. 
 Determined  to  set  her  ashore  at  Portsmouth,  if  she  did  not 
 recover  herself. 
 
 "  Sunday. — Still  becalmed ;  our  first  solemn  day  of  rest ; 
 the  Missionaries  began  it  in  their  berths,  with  prayer  and 
 praise.  Through  mercy,  at  ten  o'clock,  I  Avas  enabled  to 
 preach  from  2  Cor.  xii.  10,  '  I  take  pleasure  in  infirmities,' 
 &c.  Could  scarce  touch  a  morsel.  At  two  o'clock,  again  on 
 the  quarter-deck ;  heard  Brother  Brooksbank ;  grew  very 
 unwell,  my  head  aching  desperately  ;  lay  down  in  the  cabin 
 window ;  unable  to  hear  Brother  Wilks,  wlio  preached  at 
 six.  It  was  a  real  Sabbath,  I  believe,  to  us  all ;  and  a  time 
 of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Few  such 
 Sal)baths  before,  since  the  creation  of  the  world,  have  been 
 thus  kept  upon  the  deep,  or  such  men  of  God,  Missionaries 
 and  mariners,  found  to  make  the  audience.  The  mariners 
 seem,  many  of  them,  as  truly  impressed  with  divine  things 
 as  the  Missionaries  themselves,  and  all  seriously  attentive." 
 
 On  Monday  a  gale  sprang  up,  and  they  got  into  Spitlicad 
 very  early  on  Tuesday  morning,  but  found,  to  their  great 
 disappointment,  that  the  convoy  was  gone.     Here  they  met 
 
LONDON  TO  PORTSMOUTH.  251 
 
 Captain  Wilson  and  Mr.  Eyre,  and,  having  lost  the  present 
 convoy,  they  agreed  to  inform  the  Directors,  and  to  wait  for 
 their  orders.  In  the  mean  time  inquiry  was  made  after  a 
 supply  of  blocks,  which  Mr.  Taylor,  of  Southampton,  had 
 engaged  to  send ;  and,  not  finding  them  at  Portsmouth, 
 Captain  Wilson,  who  soon  discovered  that  Dr.  Haweis  Avas 
 a  man  of  all  work,  proposed  that  he  should  immediately 
 repair  to  Southampton  in  search  of  the  block-maker ;  and 
 without  the  loss  of  an  hour,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Eyre,  he  is 
 seated  in  the  hoy  and  away.  He  shall  detail  the  rest  him- 
 self 
 
 "  We  had  not  sailed  far  in  the  hoy,  before  I  took  an  op- 
 portunity of  rebuking  a  person  for  swearing,  as  we  were 
 crowded  with  passengers.  This  brought  on  a  little  confer- 
 ence, and  we  had  an  opportunity  of  speaking  the  things  of 
 God  to  some,  who  appeared  attentive  hearers.  Among  the 
 rest,  I  observed  the  captain  of  the  hoy  to  listen  very  seri- 
 ously. '  Do  you,  sir,'  said  I, '  know  anything  of  this  precious 
 ■Redeemer?'  He  said,  through  mercy,  he  did.  On  this,  I 
 inquired  if  he  belonged  to  Mr.  Kingsbury's  congregation; 
 and  found  he  did,  when  I  told  him  my  business  to  South- 
 ampton. '  Dear  sir ! '  said  he,  '  I  have  had  the  blocks 
 aboard  my  vessel  a  week,  with  orders  to  carry  them  oif  to 
 the  Duff  the  moment  she  arrived,  and  I  have  heard  nothing 
 of  her  being  in  the  harbour.'  We  were  now  half  way  to 
 Southampton ;  it  Avas  impossible  to  return  Avith  the  blocks, 
 so  on  Ave  Avent,  and  a  more  delightful  passage  Ave  could  not 
 have  had.  The  scenery  on  both  sides  the  river  beautiful 
 beyond  every  thing  I  had  seen ;  the  harvest  getting  in  ;  the 
 number  of  fine  villas ;  the  beautifully  Avooded  country ;  the 
 Castle  of  Calshot ;  the  majestic  ruins  of  Netly  Abbey ;  the 
 approach  to  Southampton,  and  the  numerous  vessels  passing 
 and  repassing,  to  vis,  imused  to  the  sea  and  its  beauties,  Avas 
 like  a  scene  in  a  magic-lantern,  pleasing  as  surprising. 
 As  I  had  resolved  to  preach  in  every  place  which  had 
 favoured  and  contributed  to  our  Mission,  I  readily  accorded 
 Avith  the  desire  of  Mr.  Kingsbury  to  preach  for  him  that 
 evening :  met  Mr.  Taylor  and  family,  and  a  good  congrega- 
 tion, on  the  short  notice  given  j   all  very  zealous  for  the 
 
252  VOYAGE  FROM 
 
 cause.  Returned  licxt  morning  in  the  same  vessel  with  the 
 blocks,  to  the  Duff,  at  Spithead.  Mr.  Taylor's  liberality  is 
 well  known ;  he  had  largely  contributed  in  money,  and  now 
 much  more,  in  these  valuable  stores. 
 
 "  Thursday. — Went  on  shore  to  preach  for  Mr.  Griffin ; 
 he  is  a  most  zealously  friendly  and  a  most  amiable  man  of 
 God.  Made  inquiries  at  the  Admiralty  ;  was  informed  that 
 the  Adamant  is  appointed  to  convoy  several  ships  to  Lisbon 
 and  the  Mediterranean.  Went  on  board  the  Adamant  with 
 Mr.  W.  Wilson  to  Captain  Warre,  and  a  second  time  with 
 Mr.  Eyre;  received  very  politely.  We  concluded  to  wait 
 for  the  Adamant's  sailing,  and  to  go  under  convoy  as  far  as 
 she  went." 
 
 The  Directors  being  apprized  of  their  resolution  to  wait  for 
 the  Adamant,  approved  the  measure.  The  delay,  however, 
 tried  their  patience,  but  the  lengthened  detention  was  not 
 without  its  uses.  Had  the  hearts  of  any  of  the  adventurers 
 begun  to  fail  them,  they  had  an  ample  opportunity  of  count- 
 ing the  cost,  and  they  were  at  perfect  liberty  to  depart  from* 
 the  work.  While  here,  a  manuscript  vocabulary  of  the 
 Otaheitean  language,  and  an  account  of  the  island,  was 
 handsomely  presented  to  the  Missionaries,  through  Dr. 
 Haweis  and  Mr.  Greatheed,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Howell,  a  cler- 
 gyman. These  articles,  as  has  been  already  stated,  were 
 obtained  from  the  mutineers  who  were  seized  by  the  Pandora 
 and  brought  to  Portsmouth  for  trial,  and  were  of  essential 
 service  to  the  Missionaries  in  enabling  them  to  grapple  with 
 the  difficulties  of  the  language  on  their  Avay,  and  to  acquire 
 a  considerable  knowledge  of  it  previous  to  their  arrival. 
 This  delay  also  gave  time  to  rectify  all  mistakes  respecting 
 stores,  and  a  multitude  of  smaller  things  of  great  importance 
 to  persons  so  circumstanced,  but  readily  overlooked  in  the 
 hurry  of  outfit  and  departure.  It  was  also  a  sifting  time. 
 To  such  men  as  Mr.  Wilks  and  Dr.  Haweis,  daily  inter- 
 course with  the  Missionaries,  during  so  long  a  time,  fur- 
 nished considerable  op])ortunity  of  "  discerning  spirits."  The 
 result  is  frankly  stated  by  the  Doctor  in  the  following  para- 
 gr^"oh : — 
 
 "  The  Missionaries  rise  daily  in  our  estimation.     I  have 
 
LONDON  TO  PORTSMOUTH.  253 
 
 licai'd  many  of  tliem  speak  and  pray ;  tliey  have  greatly  re- 
 freshed my  spirit :  their  gifts  and  abilities  far  exceed  my 
 expectations.  Blessed  for  ever  be  God  for  his  grace  to 
 them !  I  was  particularly  affected  Avith  Nott's  prayer  and 
 address ;  my  spirit  has  not  on  the  voyage  had  a  greater  re- 
 freshment. I  trembled  when  Clodes'  turn  came,  how  he 
 would  acquit  himself;  but  I  was  pleasingly  disappointed: 
 his  exposition  of  Hebrews  iii.  was  so  simple  and  so  perfectly 
 according  to  truth,  and  his  prayer  such  as  could  not  but 
 refresh  with  its  spirit  of  devotion  every  feeling  heart.  Not 
 a  word  improper  or  false  English  could  I  observe.  It  was 
 not  ornamented,  but  it  was  full  of  grace  and  trvith.  Had  I 
 not  heard  him  myself,  I  should  have  doubted  the  possibility 
 of  his  acquitting  himself  so  creditably." 
 
 An  occasion  was  also  furnished  of  rebuking  folly,  and  cor- 
 recting misrepresentation  among  the  churches  adjacent. 
 The  Doctor's  testimony  on  this  point  will  be  read  with  in- 
 terest. 
 
 "  A  great  desire  on  shore  is  expressed  to  hear  the  Mis- 
 sionaries preach;  we  have,  therefore,  employed  them  at 
 Portsea  and  Gosport  repeatedly,  with  great  acceptance  and 
 utility.  Malignity,  which  is  always  at  Avork,  had  represented 
 them  as  a  set  of  poor  illiterate  men,  leaving  their  country 
 because  they  had  not  a  provision  in  it ;  but  confusion  and 
 conviction  silenced  every  opposer,  when  they  heard  Cover, 
 Eyre,  Jefferson,  Lewis,  and  others,  and  found  them  ready 
 speakers— full  of  life  and  zeal,  able  in  the  work, — and  some 
 of  them  remarkably  eloquent  men.  Many  acknowledged  to 
 me  the  pleasing  surprise  of  finding  so  many  men  so  admi- 
 rably qualified  for  the  work  to  which  they  were  going. 
 Their  ministry  was  fully  attended,  and  their  labours  mucli 
 blessed  to  the  people  around." 
 
254 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 OCCURRENCES  AT  PORTSMOUTH  AND  PLACES  ADJACENT. 
 
 Dr.  Haweis'  Diligence — Address  to  the  Jews — The  Meeting — Interesting  Dis- 
 cussions— Versatility  of  the  Doctor — Great  Guns — Sacrament — A  worthy 
 Waterman — Fleet  sails — Return  and  delay — Affecting  Separation — In- 
 teresting Account  of  Captain  Wilson — Character  of  the  Mates  and  Mari- 
 ners— Example  of  Dr.  Haweis, 
 
 The  excellent  Doctor,  valiant  for  the  truth,  and  anxious  for 
 its  diffusion,  during  his  stay,  laboured  on  earth  and  ocean 
 with  the  utmost  diligence.  While  seeking  the  salvation  of 
 the  Gentiles,  that  of  the  Jews  lay  near  his  heart.  Under- 
 standing that  the  seed  of  Israel  Avere  numerous  in  Portsea, 
 he  was  much  pressed  in  spirit  to  testify  to  them  of  the  Son 
 of  God.  Accordingly  he  drew  up  and  circulated  among 
 them  the  following  address : — 
 
 "  Children  of  the  stock  of  Abraham,  a  friend  and  well- 
 wisher  to  your  nation,  desires  to  address  a  kind  word  to  you 
 on  the  present  state  of  your  people,  and  the  prophecies  con- 
 cerning you.  He  wishes  to  remove,  if  possible,  the  barriers 
 of  prejudice,  which  have  separated  us  :  to  cultivate  a  spirit 
 of  union  and  reciprocal  kindness  between  us  and  God's 
 ancient  people.  The  reign  of  the  Messiah,  you  believe,  as 
 well  as  we,  will  one  day  extend  over  all  nations.  They  who 
 truly  long  for  him,  and  are  prepared  to  meet  him,  Avill  be 
 carefvil  to  examine  their  ways,  that  they  may  be  found  of  him 
 in  peace.  To  engage  your  attention  and  to  awaken  our 
 own,  to  the  things  which  make  for  our  eternal  peace,  is  the 
 only  motive  which  engages  me  to  offer  my  services  to  you. 
 I  mean  not  to  offend,  or  say  a  word  to  grieve  you.  Mine 
 will  be  good  words  and  comfortable  Avords :  Oh  !  that  God's 
 Israel  would  hear  them. 
 
 -T.  HAWEIS. 
 
 "P.S.  If  the  elders  and  people  of  the  Jews  will  attend  at 
 
OCCURRENCES  AT  PORTSMOUTH,  ETC.  255 
 
 Mr.  Griffiii'S;,  Orange  Street,  Portsca,  to-morrow  evening-, 
 they  Avill  be  welcomed  and  accommodated ;  and,  should  any 
 word  of  mme  engage  then*  attention^  I  shall  repeat  the  labour 
 on  Monday  evening,  at  the  same  place.  Many  of  your 
 brethren,  in  London,  have  desired  to  hear  at  Zion  Chapel. 
 To  consider  the  matter  can  do  you  no  harm, — may  do  you 
 much  good." 
 
 The  apostolic  Doctor  pleaded  for  admission  to  their  syna- 
 gogue, and  offered  to  discuss  with  their  ablest  men  the 
 prophecies  which  relate  to  Messiah ;  but  the  heads  of  the 
 synagogue  declined.  On  the  following  night,  however, 
 many  Jews  and  Jewesses  attended  at  Mr.  Griffin's  Chapeb 
 when  the  Doctor  called  their  attention  first  to  the  law  of 
 Moses,  moral  and  ceremonial,  and  urged  the  impossibility  of 
 salvation  by  its  means :  showing  that  all  had  broken  the 
 moral  law,  and  were  subject  to  its  penalty,  and  that  the 
 ceremonial  law  could  not  now  be  practised,  so  that  there 
 could  now  be  no  atonement  as  there  was  now  no  blood,  no 
 sacrifice,  no  altar,  no  priest,  nor  any  possibility  of  making 
 peace  with  God  according  to  the  law  of  Moses :  and  second, 
 he  pressed  them  with  tlie  prophecies,  Avhich  prove  that  the 
 Christ  must  long  since  have  come.  The  excitement  was 
 great,  the  crowd  immense,  and  hundreds  cotdd  find  no  ad- 
 mission ;  and  the  gospel  of  Jesus  was  urged  with  awful  so- 
 lemnity on  the  heart  and  conscience  of  both  Jew  and 
 Gentile.* 
 
 *  Much  personal  discussion  on  various  occasions  followed.  One  case  of 
 special  interest  occurred  in  the  open  air.  On  a  Saturday,  the  Doctor  was 
 standing  on  the  platfoi-m  looking  after  the  Duff ;  when  the  Jews  were  coming 
 out  of  their  synagogue,  he  began  to  addj'ess  them  in  collected  numbers  around 
 him,  tenderly  remonstrating  with  them  on  their  ignorance  of  their  own 
 Prophets.  Those  he  had  previously  conversed  with,  confessed  their  deep  igno- 
 rance, and  referred  him  to  a  Mr.  Levi,  who  was  their  "  wise  man,"  whom  the 
 Doctor  had  already  encountered,  and  found  to  be  a  wretched  compound  of 
 ignorance,  infidelity,  and  profaneness.  On  this  occasion  he  saw  Levi  in  the 
 crowd,  and,  therefore,  addressed  himself  to  the  "  learned  man."  Levi  attempted 
 to  defend  his  infidelity,  mingling  an  oath  with  his  argument ;  a  circumstance 
 of  which  Haweis  took  immediate  advantage,  urging  the  awful  guilt  of  pro- 
 fanity. Levi  responded  that,  "  Got  was  too  goot  to  tamn  any  pody  ;  tat  was 
 his  fait."  The  impious  Jew  wished  to  turn  the  discourse,  and  when  the  Doctor 
 kept  to  his  point,  and  pressed  the  word  of  God  upon  their  consciences,  Levi 
 answered,  "  Yell,  vy  don't  you  sent  to  us  te  Archpishop  of  Cauterpury  to  preach 
 
25G  OCCURRE^X•ES  at  PORTSMOUTH 
 
 The  Doctor's  labours^,  however,  among  the  Jews,  were  only 
 a  parenthetical ;  matter  his  ruling  passion  was,  the  spirit  of 
 missions,  and  his  chief  pursuit  was,  the  means  of  their  pro- 
 motion. Nothing  was  beneath  his  notice,  or  above  his  ca- 
 pacity. Had  his  profession  been  arms,  he  would  unques- 
 tionably have  been  a  foremost  man  Ijoth  in  council  and  in 
 fight.    The  following  entry  in  the  journal  is  characteristic  : — 
 
 "  Day  by  day  passed  away  in  anxious  expectation,  looking 
 and  hoping  for  the  signal  to  sail.  The  papers  Mr.  Rayner 
 l)rought,  were  executed  by  the  Captain  at  Mr.  Lindigrun's, 
 the  India  Company's  agent.  All  is  well  but  the  guns,  and 
 those  demanded  are  above  our  ability  to  mount  or  use.  Mr. 
 Taylor  would  have  interested  himself  to  get  large  guns  from 
 Southampton,  but  they  were  too  large  to  be  worked,  and  too 
 heavy  to  be  carried  in  a  ship  of  our  burden.  If  defence  is 
 intended,  our  present  guns  are  assuredly  the  best  calculated 
 for  us.  The  Captain,  therefore,  resolves  to  go  on  with  them. 
 Mr.  Taylor  would  have  got  carronades  of  that  weight,  but 
 could  not." 
 
 On  Sunday  the  eleventh,  the  Doctor  went  on  board  very 
 early  to  preach,  and  to  dispense  the  Lord's  Supper ;  Jef- 
 ferson and  LeAvis  assisted  ;  the  Captain,  and  about  half  the 
 seamen,  joined  in  the  ordinance,  and  the  rest  stood  by  with 
 reverence.  This  was  a  season  of  great  solemnity  and  emo- 
 tion. Most  of  those  who  were  there,  expected  to  drink  of 
 that  fruit  of  the  vine  with  brethren  in  England  no  more  till 
 they  should  drink  it  new  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father. 
 On  going  back  to  the  performance  of  sacred  duties,  he  met 
 a  boatman  of  an  order  very  different  from  that  of  the  im- 
 postor at  Blackwall,  a  man  whose  modest  worth  deserves  to 
 be  recorded.  The  Doctor's  entry  runs  thus : — "  Returned 
 on  shore  to  preach  at  night.  The  good  waterman  who 
 carried  me,  refused  his  usual  fare,  saying,  he '  never  plied  on 
 Sunday,  or  Avorked  on  that  day  for  money;  but  this  was 
 God's  work,  and  he  was  happy  to  be  employed.'  Another 
 day,  I  neglected  not  to  recompense  him  for  both." 
 
 to  us,  :ui(l  too  us  goot'J  I  tink  lie  lias  uioney  enougli  lor  tooiiijr  it."  The 
 Doctor  replied,  "  I  iiuve  iiotliiuy  to  do  with  others,  Mr.  Levi  ;  I  am  tniii;,'  to 
 do  you  good,  and  look  for  no  reward  but  the  pleasure  of  doing  it." 
 
AND  PLACES  ADJACENT.  -257 
 
 Constant  preaching-  during-  the  week  helped  the  Doctor 
 to  beguile  his  weariness  till  Saturday,  when  a  deceitful 
 breeze  sprang  up,  and  before  the  Doctor  was  aware,  the  convoy 
 was  under  weigh.  lie  wanted  to  folloAV  them  in  a  boat  to 
 bid  the  Duff  adieu,  but  was  assured  they  could  not  be  over- 
 taken. He  hastened  to  the  platform  to  catch  a  glance, — 
 borrowed  Mr.  Buckland's  glass, — saw  only  the  upper  part  of 
 the  masts  and  sails  over  the  point,  turning  up  to  go  out  at 
 the  Needles.  The  Duff  was  the  last  ship  but  one.  His 
 "heart  yearned  over  the  dear  ship,"  as  he  followed  her  with 
 his  spy-glass,  under  sail,  till  the  distance  left  him  under  the 
 pleasing  melancholy  impression  that  they  should  meet  no 
 more  in  this  world.  But  before  the  termination  of  this  sweet 
 though  sad  reverie,  the  wind  changed.  During  dinner,  at 
 five  o'clock,  they  heard  that  the  Adamant  and  convoy  were 
 driven  back,  and  returned  to  their  former  stations.  The 
 Doctor,  though  late,  immediately  put  off  to  see  them,  lest 
 they  should  sail  again  before  morning.  They  met  with 
 their  usual  congratulations  :  the  Captain  and  Missionaries 
 embraced  him ;  he  found  them  "  all  alive  to  God,  glad  to 
 meet  again,  but  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  return."  Here  they 
 remained  at  anchor  for  thirteen  long  days,  till  the  following- 
 Thursday  week,  when  the  journal  presents  the  subsequent 
 entry : — 
 
 "■  Thursday. — Looked  at  the  vane  as  soon  as  I  arose, 
 which  I  had  so  many  times  done  before  with  disappointment 
 — found  the  wind  veered  to  the  north — hastened  to  the  Hard 
 — saw  the  Adamant  under  sail,  turning  down  to  St.  Helens ; 
 got  on  board  as  fast  as  possible,  just  as  the  ship  weighed — 
 rejoiced  together.  Communicated  to  them  the  cheering  ac- 
 counts that  morning  received  from  Mr.  Latrobe,  of  the 
 happy  impression  the  missionary  efforts  had  made  on  Ger- 
 many, Norway,  Sweden,  Denmark,  Livonia,  Hungary,  Tran- 
 sylvania, Switzerland,  and  America;  left  a  copy  of  the  letter 
 with  them  for  their  encouragement. 
 
 "  Under  sail. — The  scene  beautiful  beyond  description, 
 
 the  day  fine,  the  breeze  gentle.     The  men  of  war,  who  are 
 
 the  convoy,  leading  the  way,  and  -about  sixty  vessels  under 
 
 sail,  on  different  tacks,  crossing  each  other  and  falling  down 
 
 s 
 
258  OCCURRENCES  AT  PORTSMOUTH 
 
 with  the  tide  to  St.  Helens  ;  and,  to  lieighten  tlie  grandeur, 
 at  one  o'clock,  it  being  the  king's  coronation  day,  all  the 
 men  of  Avar  by  whom  we  were  passing,  fired  a  royal  salute  of 
 twenty-one  guns,  with  the  forts,  filling  the  air  with  smoke 
 and  thunder.  Came  to  an  anchor,  when  the  tide  turned. 
 Called  all  liands  on  the  quarter-deck,  captain,  mates,  mis- 
 sionaries, and  mariners ;  met  once  more  for  a  parting  word. 
 If  the  wind  be  fair  we  are  separating.  Ah!  what  a  thou- 
 sand considerations  rushed  on  my  mind !  We  had  much  of 
 the  presence  of  God  with  us.  I  j)reached  to  them  from 
 Hebrews  iii.  1, — rejoiced  in  praise — sung,  "Jesus,  at  thy 
 command/  &c.,  and  after  commending  them  solemnly  to 
 God,  and  the  work  to  which  he  had  appointed  them,  we 
 closed  the  affecting  solemnity  with,  'Blest  be  the  dear 
 uniting  love,'  &c.,  sung  with  peculiar  sensibility  and  many 
 tears.  I  then  went  round  to  every  Missionary  to  give  him 
 my  parting  benediction,  and  shook  them  by  the  hand ;  to  the 
 good  women  the  same.  They  wept  much,  wished  me  every 
 blessing,  commended  themselves  to  all  their  kind  friends 
 and  benefactors;  and,  though  with  reluctance,  yet  with 
 pleasure,  we  parted  :  the  destined  time  being  come,  when 
 they  were  to  proceed  to  the  great  object  of  their  call  and 
 wishes.  Not  a  person  discovered  the  least  dismay  or  regret, 
 but  all  with  united  hearts,  looked  forward  with  courage,  and 
 looked  up  with  faith.  The  dear,  good  Captain  bid  me 
 farewell.  I  blest  him  and  his  work.  The  evening  ap- 
 proached. I  must  go.  I  descended  with  a  thousand  dif- 
 ferent sensations  the  ladder  I  had  so  often  mounted,  and 
 set  myself  down  in  the  stern  of  the  boat ;  the  sail  was  lioisted-; 
 I  looked  back  and  prayed  for  them.  We  were  in  a  moment 
 out  of  hearing ;  we  waved  to  each  other  ;  the  Ijoat  flew 
 through  the  Avater ;  the  distance  increased  ;  the  Duff  began 
 to  mingle  among  the  multitude  of  vessels  around  her ;  soon 
 she  became  un distinguishable  from  them.  I  shall  see  them 
 probably  no  more.  God  be  praised  Avho  has  led  us  hitherto  ! 
 We  Avill  bless  Him,  and  say,  '  Hitherto  the  Lord  hath 
 helped  us,  for  his  mercy  endureth  for  ever.'  " 
 
 It  is  important  to  learn  the   light  in  which  Dr.  HaAvcis 
 contemplated  Captain  Wilson — the  honoured  leader  of  this 
 
AND  PLACES  ADJACENT.  259 
 
 great  enterprise.  We  shall,  therefore,  gather  into  one  the 
 clivers  testimonies  which  are  scattered  over  the  journal,  re- 
 specting that  great  character. 
 
 "  Captain  Wilson,  all  attention,  wrapped  up  in  his  awful 
 charge,  will  not  leave  the  ship  to  visit  any  friend  ashore ; 
 during  the  six  weeks,  he  was  only  thrice  on  shore,  and  then 
 on  business.  He  is  greatly  devoted  to  his  work.  The  Cap- 
 tain displays  wondrous  excellence,  and  is  the  most  self- 
 denied  man  in  the  ship.  Carried  off  the  Directors'  letter 
 to  Captain  Wilson,  wished  him  to  go  on  shore  and  dine 
 with  me  at  Gosport,  hut  cannot  prevail  upon  him  :  he  does 
 not  wish  to  quit  the  ship.  The  Captain  is,  in  all  his  conduct 
 and  conversation,  the  most  exemplary  and  self-denied  man  I 
 have  almost  ever  met.  He  is  justly  revered  and  loved  by 
 every  person  on  board.  The  delays,  little  difficulties,  and 
 awful  sense  of  the  trust  committed  to  him,  sometimes  seem 
 to  bow  him  down,  and  raise  apprehensions  of  the  issue  ;  but 
 he  revives,  and  buckles  himself  to  his  burden,  with  fresh 
 confidence  in  God.  His  manner  of  life  is,  I  think,  too  ab- 
 stemious, and  his  table  not  better  served  than  the  messes  of 
 the  Missionaries.  They  get  nothing  by  dining  in  the  cabin^ 
 but  the  respect  and  the  civility.  Their  OAvn  table  is  as 
 good,  nay,  I  think,  better.  He  invites  them  in  regular  suc- 
 cession every  day ;  but  I  doubt  whether  his  own  example 
 will  entirely  reconcile  his  own  officers  and  cabin  guests  to 
 this  fare,  after  having  been  accustomed  to  our  greater 
 luxuries.  During  the  time  I  was  with  him  at  Portsmouth, 
 he  had  nothing  at  his  table  but  small  beer,  except  a  few 
 times  a  bottle  of  porter,  unless  particular  company  brought 
 forth  a  glass  of  Avine — but  that  very  seldom.  He  used  to 
 banter  me,  and  say,  '  I  hope.  Doctor,  you  are  not  looking 
 for  pastry  and  a  second  course.'  Indeed,  there  it  is  not, 
 and  I  fared  as  the  rest ;  though,  I  confess,  it  was  such  as  I 
 had  not  been  used  to.  But  I  could  do  pretty  well  with  tea ; 
 there  is,  indeed,  plenty  of  meat,  bread,  and  potatoes,  and 
 when  I  reflected  on  this,  I  could  not  but  own,  it  was  in  my- 
 self that  the  fault  must  lie,  if  I  wanted.  Yet  I  think  all  the 
 mates  have  been  used  to  a  better  table." 
 
 Such  was  the  Doctor's  estimate  of  the  frugal  Captain. 
 s2 
 
260  OCCURRENCES  AT  PORTSMOUTH,  ETC. 
 
 Justice  demands  that  we  recite  liis  sentiments  of  the  officers 
 and  crew — sentiments,  tlie  accuracy  of  which  subsequent  ex- 
 perience abundantly  confirmed.  "  His  nepliew,  the  first 
 mate,  is  an  excellent  young-  man,  an  able  seaman,  an  able 
 draftsman,  and  lit  for  any  command.  He  preferred  sailing 
 with  his  uncle  as  mate,  to  g;etting-  a  ship  of  his  own.  He 
 had  commanded  in  a  West-Indiaman  two  voyages.  He  is 
 a  great  acquisition,  and  as  capable  of  all  nautical  matters, 
 as  his  uncle  himself.  Tlie  second  mate,  Godsall,  is  a  sen- 
 sible and  serious  man,  well  acquainted  with  his  business. 
 The  third.  Falconer,  is  a  very  strong-,  able,  and  active  sea- 
 man, and  a  real  acquisition  to  us.  His  father  Avas  a  Scotch 
 clergyman.  All  the  sailors  arc  attentive,  and  professors ;  and 
 many  of  them  as  truly  godly  men  as  the  Missionaries  them- 
 selves. During-  the  six  weeks  I  have  been  on  board,  I  have 
 never  once  heard  the  name  of  God  taken  in  vain — nor  the 
 voice  of  anger,  nor  a  word  to  be  blamed,  from  any  man  in 
 the  sliip." 
 
 In  this  chapter  we  have  reared  a  monument  to  the  honour 
 of  Dr.  Haweis,  with  materials  of  his  own  creation,  more  en- 
 during than  marble  or  brass.  He  is  entitled  to  be  considered 
 the  type  of  the  evangelical  feeling  of  his  age  and  country. 
 He  is  to  be  viewed  especially  as  an  embodiment  of  the  spirit 
 of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  in  which  the  mint,  the 
 anise,  and  the  cummin,  gave  way  to  the  "  weightier  matters 
 of  justice,"  to  those  whose  debtors  we  are, — of  "  mercy"  to  the 
 perishing  millions  of  heathen  lands, — and  of  "faith"  in  the 
 blood  of  Him  Avho  is  mighty  to  save.  It  is  difficult  to  con- 
 ceive of  anything  more  admirable  in  principle,  or  more 
 beautiful  in  practice,  than  the  picture  which  this  great  and 
 good  man  unconsciously  and  unintentionally  draws  of  him- 
 self, in  the  journal  of  this  eventful  period.  How  suitable 
 was  the  pattern  presented  by  his  example,  during  the  long 
 period  of  detention,  to  the  eye,  the  understanding,  and  the 
 heart  of  the  Missionaries  !  How  worthy  of  their  imitation  ! 
 Let  the  bigot  of  the  "Steeple-House,"  and  the  bigot  of  the 
 "  Meeting-House,"  both  draw  near,  and  be  instructed,  cor- 
 rected, and  confounded,  by  the  spectacle  of  Christian  charity 
 exhibited  in  the  i)crson  of  this  clergyman  ! 
 
261 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  HAAVEIS;,  KINGSBURY,  GRIFFIN, 
 TAYLOR,  AND  OTHER  FRIENDS  OF  THE  LONDON  MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 Strictures  on  Biography — The  Doctor's  Intercourse  with  Dissenters — Clerical 
 Courtesy — Events  at  Portsea — Netly  Abbey — Noble  Description  of  Spiri- 
 tual Worship — John  Newton  opens  a  Dissenting  Chaj)el — Mr.  Walter 
 Taylor — Newton's  View  of  Taylor — Taylor's  Works — Jcavs — Protestant 
 Dissenters — Ecclesiastical  Picture  of  the  past  Age — Counsel  to  Clergymen. 
 
 Were  this  an  ordinary  occasion,  Ave  should  noAv  proceed 
 with  our  narrative ;  but  Ave  feel  that  a  debt  of  sacred  justice 
 yet  remains  to  be  discharged  to  the  memory  of  Dr.  HaAveis, 
 and  tlirough  him  to  that  great  Society,  in  the  establishment 
 of  Avhich  he  Avas  so  mainly  instrumental.  The  responsibility 
 of  performing  this  duty  is  the  more  strongly  felt  from  the 
 circumstance,  that  the  memorials  of  his  life  are  in  the  course 
 of  preparation  by  the  pen  of  a  churchman ;  and  from  the 
 experience  AA'hich  Ave  have  had  in  the  respective  cases  of 
 RoAvland  Hill,  William  Wilberforce,  and  Hannah  More, 
 there  is  ground  to  fear  that  a  record  Avill  be  issued  Avhich 
 the  Doctor  himself  Avould  have  felt  to  be,  on  points  of  great 
 moment,  a  libel  and  a  Avrong,  and  have  perused  Avith  indig- 
 nation and  tears  !  There  is  reason  to  dread,  that,  as  in  the 
 case  of  the  illustrious  individuals  above  mentioned,  a  A^eil 
 Avill  be  draAvn  over  many  things  Avhich  Dr.  HaA\^eis  deemed, 
 and  still  deems,  his  principal  glories ;  and  that  facts  stated, 
 may  be  mitigated,  coloured,  placed  in  false  positions,  and  in 
 deceptive  relations.  While  such  things  are  barely  possible, 
 Ave  shall  provide  a  permanent  corrective  of  the  evil  that 
 may  arise  on  this  point;  andAvhile  aa'o  shall  thus  be  securing 
 the  merited  honours  of  the  sainted  dead,  it  Avill  Ijo  found 
 quite  pertinent  and  relevant  to  our  great  subject.  An  early 
 entry  in  the  journal  runs  thus  : — 
 
262  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  HAWEIS, 
 
 "  The  wind  continuing  adverse,  our  stay  now  became  un- 
 certain, and  may  be  longer  than  I  expect ;  I  resolve,  there- 
 fore, to  lay  myself  out  on  shore,  and  preach  wherever  the 
 Lord  opens  a  door  for  me.  Desirous  to  make  this  provi- 
 dential delay  of  some  utility,  I  have  been  laying  out  myself 
 at  Mr.  Griffin's,  Mr.  Horsey's,  Mr.  Hepbourn's,  at  Portsea, 
 at  Fareham,  Gosport,  Southampton,  and  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
 at  all  which  places  the  word  of  God  has  been  heard  with 
 great  avidity,  and  many  precious  souls  have  expressed  the 
 refreshment  they  have  found  under  it,  and  multitudes  unused 
 to  attend  before,  have  heard  constantly  at  Portsca,  and  with 
 great  seriousness.  From  the  desire  of  Mr.  Bogue's  congre- 
 gation at  Gosport,  of  Mr.  Bogue,  and  a  written  request  of 
 the  deacons,  I  was  induced  to  go  to  Gosport  to  preach  for 
 Mr.  Bogue,  which  I  did  repeatedly,  as  did  also  some  of  the 
 Missionaries.  Nothing  can  be  more  warm  and  affectionate, 
 than  the  reception  I  have  met  from  all  the  people.  I  men- 
 tion Mr.  Minchin  and  Mr.  Dodd,  particularly.  I  was  unable  to 
 comply  with  many  requests  of  being  there  oftener,  being  so 
 much  occupied  elsewhere,  and  very  desirous  to  preach  the 
 word  as  diffusively  as  I  could.  I  could  not  sit  down  idle  for 
 so  long  a  time ;  had  I  applied  for  pulpits  to  my  brethren  in 
 the  church,  I  should  have  been  no  dovibt  refused,  as  Mr, 
 Romaine  was  when  in  the  country.  Now  so  great  a  number 
 of  church  folks  have  attended  me,  who  would  never  enter  a 
 Meeting  before,  that  some  of  their  educational  prejudices  are 
 removing — and  evidently  a  greater  spirit  of  liberality  and 
 toleration  is  diffused,  and  bitterness  and  bigotry  subsiding. 
 This  I  count  among  the  many  happy  consequences  which 
 have  followed  from  the  union  of  so  many  different  denomi- 
 nations in  the  Missionary  Society ;  and  if  no  other  effects 
 were  produced,  this  would  abundantly  repay  all  our  trouble 
 and  expense." 
 
 Beautiful,  truly  Christian,  and  scripturally  catholic,  as 
 the  above  extracts  doubtless  are,  those  which  follow  are  a 
 still  more  marked  and  speaking  index  to  the  real  state  of 
 Dr.  Haweis'  feelings  as  a  Christian,  and  a  preacher  of  righ- 
 teousness. 
 
 "  Sunday,   preached  for  Mr.  Griffin  in  the  morning ;  for 
 
KINGSBURY,  GRIFFIN,  TAYLOR,  ETC.  263 
 
 Mr.  Hcpbourn  in  the  evening ;  full  and  very  attentive. 
 Would  not  preach  in  the  afternoon  for  fear  of  knocking 
 myself  up,  but  dined  with  Mr.  Miall,  the  Baptist  minister, 
 a  most  faithful,  lively  ambassador  of  Christ.  He  is  greatly 
 pressed  to  settle  at  Northampton,  and  hesitates ;  wherever 
 he  goes,  he  will  be  a  treasure,  a  catholic,  lively,  zealous 
 servant  of  the  Lord." 
 
 During  his  residence  on  this  remarkable  occasion.  Dr. 
 Haweis  found  the  truth  of  the  Scripture  that  "  He  who 
 walketh  uprightly  walketh  surely."  So  thoroughly  was  the 
 clergyman  merged  in  the  Christian,  so  cordially  did  he  de- 
 monstrate his  love  to  all  that  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
 that  he  seemed  for  ever  to  have  forfeited  all  confidence 
 among  "  good  churchmen."  This  was  indeed  his  OAvn  view 
 of  the  matter.  Hence  he  is  obviously  gratified  at  the  un- 
 looked-for respect  paid  him  by  the  clergy  of  Portsea,  as  set 
 forth  in  the  following  passage : — 
 
 "  Mr.  Howell,  the  clergyman  of  St.  John's,  who  has  been 
 so  very  friendly  in  communicating  his  papers,  called  on  me 
 at  Portsea  and  Gosport,  with  Mr.  Sargent,  the  agent  for  the 
 Society.  I  was  on  board  and  did  not  see  them.  It  hardly 
 entered  my  idea,  after  the  manner  in  which  I  had  been 
 labouring  for  the  last  six  weeks,  that  I  should  receive  such 
 an  invitation  to  the  noblest  church  and  most  respectable 
 congregation  in  the  place.  It  is  a  happy  proof  of  the  sub- 
 dual of  prejudice,  and  I  hope  will  enable  me  always  to  see, 
 that  a  sincere  desire  to  do  good  in  every  Avay,  will  be  no  ob- 
 struction to  my  admission  into  the  churches  of  my  brethren, 
 to  whom  I  particularly  Avish  to  be  serviceable.  But  the 
 well-known  reproach  attached  to  us,  often  shuts  the  doors  of 
 the  church  against  us,  and  compels  us  to  labour  where  we 
 are  more  welcome.  I  am  consciovis  I  can  have  recommended 
 myself  to  them  only  by  the  undisguised  frankness  with 
 which  I  have  acted.  I  concluded  my  having  preached  for 
 the  Dissenters,  would  have  excluded  me  from  the  church 
 pulpits ;  and  now  I  am  clear  if  I  had  not  acted  as  I  have 
 done,  I  never  should  have  been  invited  to  them.  Multi- 
 tudes heard  me ;  their  ])rcjudices  were  removed ;  some  were, 
 I  hope,  affected.     It  was  spoken  of;  in  general  what  I  said 
 
264  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  SPIUIT  OF  IIAWEIS, 
 
 was  approved  ;  many  Avislicd  to  licar  me,  and  desired  I  might 
 be  invited.  Where  my  friend  llomainc,  and  all  of  a  like 
 kind  had  been  refused,  I  was  received  with  great  civility, 
 and  pressed  into  the  service,  for  which  indeed  I  was  as  ready 
 as  they  were  desirous." 
 
 The  extracts  which  follow  v.'ill  show  how  much  this  exalted 
 man  Avas  at  home  among  the  Protestant  Dissenters  of  Port- 
 sea,  how  much  he  loved  them,  and  how  clearly  he  ap])rc- 
 ciatcd  their  virtues,  intelligence,  and  piety. 
 
 "  After  dinner  Avent  to  Gosport,  unintentionally  com- 
 pelled by  that  worthy  man,  Mr.  Minchin,  to  spend  the 
 evening  and  sleep  there ;  a  large  company.  The  evening 
 spent,  I  hope,  profitably  and  agreeably,  in  the  Scriptures 
 and  prayer,  with  conversation.  He  is  an  excellent  man  and 
 a  lawyer ;  and  I  am  much  mistaken,  if  he  does  not  some  time 
 prove  a  burning  and  shining  light  in  that  neighbourhood. 
 He  is  full  of  zeal,  and  devoted  to  God.  Monday  morning, 
 rose  refreshed ;  a  message,  Mr.  Dodd  cannot  go  Avith  me ; 
 but  Mr.  Minchin  offers  to  carry  me  in  his  chaise;  so  I  give 
 up  the  hoy,  Avhich  I  intended  to  take,  and  close  my  work 
 here  Avith  a  sermon  for  Mr.  Horsey.  Mr.  Miall  and  he  are 
 ^ruly  friendly  to  the  Mission,  and,  I  have  reason  to  hope, 
 Avill  give  us  a  collection.  It  is  pleasing  to  feel  the  kind  ex- 
 pressions of  reluctance  at  my  going  from  many  Avhom  I  had 
 never  knoAvn  before  this  visit,  and  never  should  have  knoAvn 
 but  for  the,  providential  detention  of  the  ship.  I  have  been 
 HAvakening  many  prayers  on  her  behalf;  they  Avill  folloAv 
 her  through  the  ocean.  To-morroAv,  if  it  ])lease  God,  early 
 I  start  for  Southampton,  and  take  my  leaA^e  of  Portsea,  and 
 all  kind  friends  there.  God  be  praised  for  ever  for  all  his 
 loving  kindness  and  tender  mercies  to  me  a  sinner." 
 
 On  the  morroAv  the  Doctor  breakfasted  early  Avith  Mr. 
 IMinchin,  and  then  proceeded  Avith  him  in  his  chaise  to  Ports- 
 Avood  Green,  the  residence  of  Mr.  Taylor,  one  of  Mr.  Kings- 
 bury's principal  people,  AAdiose  Christian  Avorth  appears  to 
 have  taken  a  deep  hold  on  the  susceptible  heart  of  HaAA'eis, 
 Avho  seems  to  have  been  exceedingly  at  home  amid  tlie 
 Protestant  Dissenters,  generally,  of  Mr.  Kingsbury's  congre- 
 gation.    The  following  entry  in  the  journal  introduces  a  new 
 
KINGSBURY,  GRIFFIN,  TAYLOR,  ETC.  265 
 
 pcrsonac^c,  the  venerable  Jolm  Newton,  one  of  the  Doctor's 
 cs})ccial  friends. 
 
 "  Dined  with  Mr.  Taylor  ;  met  Mr.  NoAvton;  preached  at 
 night  for  Mr.  Kingsbury,  notice  having  been  given  in  the 
 morning  for  that  purpose.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Toomcs,  two  most 
 precious  members  of  that  congregation,  pressed  me  to  sleep 
 at  their  house,  Mr.  Taylor's  being  full." 
 
 The  works  of  Dr.  Haweis  show,  that  he  was  richly  en- 
 dowed with  a  principal  clement  of  genius — imagination. 
 He  had  an  exquisite  relish  for  the  beauties  of  nature,  and 
 no  mean  taste  in  the  fine  arts.  To  such  a  man  Netly  Abbey 
 had  strong  attractions — too  strong  to  be  resisted,  as  will  ap- 
 pear from  the  following  passage  of  the  journal. 
 
 "  After  breakfast,  took  horse,  and  went  down  to  visit 
 Netly  Abbey.  Crossed  the  ferry  to  Itchin  ;  a  beautiful  day 
 and  ride ;  a  most  splendid  pile  of  ruins.  The  church  and 
 cloisters,  once  so  magnificent,  are  now  sunk  into  desolation. 
 The  ivy  clings  to  the  beautiful  cornice,  and  elevated  pillar, 
 and  half  covers  the  walls.  The  floor  is  strewed  Avith  vast 
 fragments  of  the  fallen  roof,  and  trees  of  various  kinds  grow- 
 ing out  from  the  spaces  between  them,  overtop  the  craggy 
 Avails.  The  hoot  of  the  oaa'I  and  the  clamours  of  the  jackdaAv 
 have  supplied  the  mummery  of  monkish  devotion.  As  I 
 stood  admiring  the  once  beautiful  church  and  its  remaining 
 AvindoAA's,  amidst  the  confused  fragments,  I  Avas  struck  AA'ith 
 the  grandeur  of  the  scene;  a  melancholy  silence  reigned 
 around  me  ;  no  voice  AA'as  then  heard,  nor  living  creature 
 seen,  except  one  little  Avren,  AA'hich  flitted  across  from  the 
 ivy  to  the  broken  AvindoAV,  the  only  tenant  noAv  seen  to  occupy 
 those  magnificent  remains  of  former  greatness. 
 
 "  As  I  rode  round  the  precincts  to  admire  the  various 
 vie\A^s  presented  by  different  parts  of  the  ruins,  I  made  a 
 stand  under  a  venerable  oak,  at  the  skirt  of  an  adjacent 
 Avood,  AAdiich  looked  doAvn  upon  the  building,  AA'ith  a  fine  vicAV 
 of  an  arm  of  the  sea,  and  the  rising  coast  on  the  opposite 
 side,  terminating  the  prospect,  a  scene  of  singular  beauty. 
 I  regarded  Avith  a  kind  of  veneration  this  still  living  inha- 
 bitant of  the  place,  and  reflected,  AA'ith  a  sort  of  magic  rcA'iA'al 
 of  the  former  days,  that  this  oak  had  probably  beheld  the 
 
266  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  HAWEIS, 
 
 noble  pile  in  all  its  beauty  and  glory — had  often  slicltcred 
 the  tonsured  fathers  beneath  its  shade,  and  perhaps  been 
 itself  the  produce  of  the  acorn  sown  by  some  one  of  this  se- 
 questered fraternity,  many,  many  ages  ago,  and  now  sur- 
 viving them,  and  looking  upon  their  desolate  heritage. 
 What  a  changing  world  is  this  !  Vanity  of  vanities,  all  is 
 vanity." 
 
 The  rapture  passed  away,  and  the  vision  ended.  The 
 more  substantial  realities  of  English  hospitality,  and  gospel 
 doctrine,  were  before  the  excellent  Doctor,  and  he  bent  his 
 course  towards  the  sumptuous  hall  of  Portswood,  where 
 things  were  more  to  the  Doctor's  liking  than  at  the  stinted 
 table  of  the  veteran  captain.  The  journal  proceeds  with  the 
 following  noble  passage  : — 
 
 "  Returned  slowly,  musing,  to  dinner  at  Southampton ; 
 Mr.  Taylor's  coach  came  to  convey  me  to  Portswood,  to 
 drink  tea  and  spend  the  evening,  and  hear  Mr.  Newton 
 preach.  What  a  contrast  between  the  vast  church  in  ruins, 
 and  the  magnificent  abbey,  with  a  little  newly  erected  build- 
 ing for  the  purpose  of  public  worship,  where  about  two  or 
 three  hundred  persons  were  assembled  to  hear  my  aged 
 friend!  No  vaulted  roof  of  stone,  or  carved  imagery, 
 adorned  the  simple  structure ;  even  the  walls  were  yet  in  the 
 rough  plaster ;  but  the  presence  of  God  our  Saviour,  and 
 the  indwelling  Spirit  of  Jehovah,  consecrated  the  living 
 temples.  How  transcendently  superior  to  all  ancient  monk- 
 ish magnificence  and  mummery,  as  well  as  to  all  modern, 
 cmpty-pewed,  consecrated,  but  deserted  churches,  where  ig- 
 norance of  all  Evangelical  Truth  fills  the  chair,  and  Ichabod 
 is  Avritten  on  the  walls,  for  the  Divine  inhabitant  is  fled !  I 
 confess,  I  rejoiced  to  see  my  brother  Newton  so  profitably 
 and  liberall)^  employed.  His  own  practice  will  forbid  him 
 from  ever  objecting  to  a  like  conduct  in  his  brethren,  whether 
 it  be  a  barn,  or  under  a  tree.  If  the  people  are  assembled 
 with  a  thirst  for  the  Avord  of  truth  and  righteousness,  he 
 cannot  consistently  forbid  to  draw  for  them  the  water  of  life 
 from  the  wells  of  salvation.  '  The  Lord  God  hath  spoken ; 
 who  can  but  prophesy  ?  ' 
 
 "  I  was  much  pleased  to  find  him  as  clear  in  his  intellects. 
 
KINGSBURY,  GRIFFIN,  TAYLOR,  ETC.  267 
 
 and  as  strong  in  liis  voice,  as  twenty  years  ago.  '  To  grey 
 hairs  I  will  carry  you.'  He  is  nearly  ten  years  older  than 
 I ;  and  in  his  former  days,  endured  hardships  that  might 
 naturally  have  brought  on  decrepitude  and  premature  old 
 age  ;  but  his  bow  abides  in  strength.  Through  the  arms  of 
 the  mighty  God  of  Jacob,  may  his  last  days  be  his  best 
 
 "  Keturned  to  Southampton  with  some  precious  friends  ; 
 there  is  a  precious  seed  of  faithfvd  people  under  Mr.  Kings- 
 bury's ministry.     May  he  see  a  great  increase !  " 
 
 The  exalted  place  which  Mr.  Taylor  has  occupied  in 
 previous  portions  of  this  chapter,  and  in  the  extracts  from 
 the  journal  which  folloAV,  in  relation  to  the  Duff  and  mis- 
 sions, render  it  proper  to  record  some  leading  facts  of  the 
 history  of  that  remarkable  man.  He  was  brother-in-law  to 
 Mr.  Kingsbury.  In  1768,  Mr.  Kingsbury  married  Miss 
 Andrews,  daughter  of  the  Rev.  Mordecai  Andrews,  a  useful 
 minister  in  London,  Avho  died  in  the  midst  of  his  days,  up- 
 wards of  eighty  years  ago,  much  honoured  and  deeply 
 lamented.  The  decease  of  the  mother  was  not  remote,  and  a 
 pious  grandmother  reared  the  orphans.  In  1776  Miss  Sarah 
 Andrews,  who  had  been  for  some  years  resident  in  the  family 
 of  her  brother-in-law,  Mr.  Kingsbury,  was  married  to  his 
 valued  friend  Walter  Taylor — a  connexion  Avhich  laid  the 
 foundation  of  long-continued  domestic  and  relative  felicity. 
 The  tAvo  families,  for  nearly  forty  years,  Avere  united  by  the 
 most  tender  ties  of  affection,  and  Avere  separated  only  by  the 
 short  distance  of  their  respective  dAvellings ;  till  after  the 
 death  of  Mr.  Taylor,  and  the  lapse  of  a  feAV  years,  Avhen  one 
 roof  again  covered  the  brother-in-laAV  and  the  sister-in-laAv, 
 having,  each,  respectively,  lost  their  companions.  They 
 smoothed  for  each  other  the  passage  to  the  tomb ;  and  a  foAv 
 Aveeks  only  intervened  betAA^een  their  respective  departures 
 from  this  land  of  sorroAV.  Mr.  Taylor's  house  Avas  the  resort 
 of  great  and  good  men  of  every  sect  of  the  church  of  God. 
 Although  himself  a  Dissenter,  and  brother-in-laAv  to  his 
 pastor,  one  of  the  most  enlightened  and  decided  Noncon- 
 formists of  his  time,  yet  so  catholic  Avas   his  character,  so 
 
268  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  IIAWEIS, 
 
 noble  and  generous  liis  nature,  that  liis  residence  was  tlic 
 cherished  retreat  of  Cadogan,  Romaine,  Newton,  and  otlicrs, 
 the  excellent  of  the  earth,  of  the  church  of  England.  Thi  s 
 was  as  it  should  have  liecn.  and  have  continued  to  he  down 
 to  our  times. 
 
 Early  in  1803,  Walter  Taylor  departed  this  life,  in  the 
 sixty-ninth  year  of  his  age.  At  his  death  he  was  the  sole 
 remaining  member  of  the  church  whom  Mr.  Kingsbury 
 found  in  communion  thirty-nine  years  before.  He  has  left 
 a  lovely  example  to  Christian  men  engaged  in  trade.  In 
 the  earlier  part  of  his  life,  he  had  suffered  sad  reverses  in 
 business.  It  pleased  God,  however,  afterwards  to  prosper 
 him ;  and  the  moment  he  possessed  the  means,  he  cordially 
 discharged  the  last  sixpence  of  his  obligations — ^lie  made 
 full  payment  of  every  debt — thus  adorning  the  gospel,  and 
 becpieathing  a  legacy  of  real  honour  to  his  descendants. 
 John  Newton,  who  long  and  largely  enjoyed  his  hosiiitality, 
 and  possessed  the  fullest  means  of  analysing  and  estimating 
 his  true  character,  thus  attests  his  worth : — "  When  I  con- 
 sider the  nature,  magnitude,  and  intricacy  of  his  business; 
 the  weight  that  must  have  been  on  his  mind,  in  contriving 
 and  improving  his  machinery;  his  extensive  engagements 
 in  all  the  dock-yards ;  and  that,  in  the  midst  of  all  his  con- 
 cerns, when  he  occasionally  met  with  a  Christian  friend,  he 
 could  throw  them  all  aside,  and  converse  on  the  great  things 
 of  God,  as  if  he  had  nothing  else  upon  his  mind ;  I  am  ready 
 to  pronounce  him,  not  only  a  true  Christian,  but  one  of  the 
 most  eminent  in  our  land." 
 
 Mr.  Mounsher,  sul)sequently  mentioned,  was  the  son-in- 
 law  of  Mr.  Taylor,  and,  for  the  last  years  of  his  life,  an 
 inmate  in  that  gentleman's  family.  Habitual,  enlightened, 
 and  cheerful  piety  made  him  a  pleasant  and  profitable  com- 
 panion to  all  who  enjoyed  his  conversation.  When  the  ve- 
 nerable Newton  preached  at  Mr.  Taylor's  house,  Mr.  Moun- 
 sher frequently  read  the  hymns  that  were  sung,  a  circumstance 
 which  led  to  the  utterance  of  one  of  NcAvton's  "  good  tilings." 
 A  friend  avIio  called  upon  Newton  soon  after  the  death  of 
 Mounsher,  said  to  the  patriarch,   "  Well,  sir,  you  have  lost 
 
KINGSBUKY,  GRIFFIN,  TAYLOR,  ETC.  t2G0 
 
 your  clei'lc." — "Nay/'  said  John,  "you  talk  very  unlike  a 
 mercantile  man.  Is  a  vessel  lost  when  she  gets  into  port?  "* 
 With  these  lights  to  guide  us  in  the  right  understanding  of 
 the  Doctor's  journal,  we  proceed  with  further  details,  illus- 
 trative of  his  ardour  in  behalf  of  the  Mission  and  his  efforts 
 to  promote  it. 
 
 "  Thursday. — Wrote  to  Mr.  Dyer,  about  preaching  for 
 tlie  missionary  collection  at  Greenwich ;  visited  at  their 
 desire  several  kind  friends  to  the  Mission  with  Mr.  Kings- 
 bury ;  wished  to  pay  them  every  attention.  Mr.  W.  Taylor 
 took  me  in  his  chaise  to  Portswood  early,  to  view  Mr.  Tay- 
 lor's superb  works  for  making  blocks  and  pumps  for  tlie 
 navy.  Saw,  with  great  pleasure,  the  whole  process  of  block- 
 making  ;  the  inventions  for  facilitating  the  work  most  inge- 
 nious and  beautiful ;  ])ut  I  was  struck  with  the  pumps  and 
 their  construction,  which  I  examined  with  attention.  The 
 simplicity  of  the  contrivance  is  admirable,  as  the  power  and 
 effect  produced  arc  immense.  One  pump  will  discharge 
 from  the  hold  five  tons  of  water  in  a  minute,  which  is  prodi- 
 gious, by  the  work  of  man.  I  longed  for  one  of  them  on 
 board  the  Duff;  it  was  now  too  late,  but  if  ever  she  returns, 
 he  promises  me  to  supply  us.  How  liberally  he  has  already 
 done,  respecting  our  blocks,  I  liave  mentioned  before. 
 
 "  I  returned  vastly  entertained  to  dinner,  which  a  little 
 accident  interrupted ;  through  mercy  no  harm  arose ;  and  the 
 fixU  of  one  of  the  dear  children  over  the  bannisters  was  only 
 alarming,  as,  on  stripping  her,  I  could  give  them  the  conso- 
 lation that  no  material  damage  was  received,  and  notiiing 
 broken.  Walked  out  with  Mr.  Mounsher,  a  solid,  excellent 
 man,  and  who  will,  I  presume,  be  the  preacher  of  the  newly- 
 erected  Ijuilding,  which  Mr.  Newton  has  opened  for  prayer 
 and  praise.  Mr.  Taylor  is  a  man  of  a  large  heart,  and  full 
 of  zeal  for  God  and  his  cause.  At  night  the  family  carried 
 me  to  town  to  preach  again  for  Mr.  Kingsbury  ;  a  very  good 
 congregation    and    very  seriously  attentive.      Mr.  K.    is  a 
 
 *  See  Memoirs  of  tlie  late  Rev.  William  Kingsbury,  by  John  Bullar ;  a 
 volume  which  we  received  from  the  hands  of  his  worthy  son  at  Batli,  which 
 abounds  in  important  matter,  and  merits  a  far  more  extensive  circulation  tlian 
 it  has  obtained. 
 
270  ILLUSTRATIONS  OF  THE  SPIRIT  OF  IIAWEIS, 
 
 zealous  friend  of  the  Mission.  Left  with  him,  at  his  earnest 
 request;,  Lady  Ann's  letters^  to  read  to  his  congregation,  re- 
 specting Cooper's  preaching  to  the  Jews.  Mr.  Newton,  very 
 Cliristian-like,  acknowledges  how  wrongly  he  had  formed 
 his  judgment  of  the  matter,  and  how  differently  he  thought 
 and  was  affected  since  he  had  read  Cooper's  sermons.  I 
 wish  all  who  have  presumed  to  censure  may  he  equally  can- 
 did in  their  acknowledgments. 
 
 "  Friday. — Went  early  to  Mr.  Kingsbury ;  very  kindly 
 gave  me  a  parcel  of  Mr.  Romaine's  letters  to  look  over,  and 
 select  what  I  thought  may  be  of  use  for  his  life.  Visited  a 
 number  of  Mr.  Kingsbury's  congregation ;  he  is  vastly  desirous 
 to  join  in  a  little  effort  with  those  of  Portsea,  which  is  begun, 
 and  to  send  out,  two  and  two,  such  zealous  members  as  are 
 willing  to  go  into  the  country  around,  on  the  Lord's  Da}^ 
 and  converse  with  the  ignorant  and  such  as  are  too  distant 
 from  a  place  of  worship,  or  too  careless  ever  to  think  about 
 it." 
 
 The  worthy  Doctor  profited  much  from  his  lengthened 
 sojovirn  in  those  parts.  He  had  never  before  seen  so  tho- 
 roughly into  the  character  of  the  Protestant  Dissenters,  the 
 true  nature  of  Christian  fellowship,  and  the  working  of  the 
 congregational  and  voluntary  principles.  With  all  his  wis- 
 dom, he  had  ill  understood  these  points,  and  felt  and  judged 
 of  them  as  too  many  clergymen  still  feel  and  judge.  He 
 was  astonished  at  the  discoveries  which  burst  upon  his  view 
 on  every  hand.  What  a  picture  is  presented,  in  the  previous 
 extracts,  of  brotherly  kindness  and  Christian  charity  !  Emi- 
 nent clergymen  residing  under  the  hospitable  roof  of  staunch 
 Non-conformists,  who  deem  their  presence  an  exalted  lionour  ! 
 Eminent  clergymen  opening  new  dissenting  ])laces  of  wor- 
 ship, and  dissenting  congregations  hanging  with  affectionate 
 reverence  on  their  lips !  Eminent  clergymen  conducting 
 the  Sabbatic  and  week-night  services  of  their  dissenting 
 brethren !  Eminent  clergymen  walking,  arm  in  arm,  with 
 such  brethren  from  house  to  house,  in  the  covirse  of  pastoral 
 visitation !  Eminent  clergymen  mingling  on  all  occasions 
 with  dissenting  pastors  and  churches,  rejoicing  in  their 
 prosperity  and  celebrating  their  virtues !     Such  things  have 
 
KINGSBURY,  GRIFFIN,  TAYLOR^  ETC.  271 
 
 been ;  but,  alas !  such  things  are  no  more !  With  whom 
 doth  the  cause  rest  ?  In  the  face  of  the  empire  we  assert  it 
 — that  cause  doth  not  rest  with  the  Protestant  Dissenters ! 
 We  affirm  it,  with  the  confidence  which  personal  knowledge 
 inspires,  that  the  present  pastors  of  Portsea  and  Southamp- 
 ton, the  Rev.  Messrs.  Cousins  and  Adkins,  and  other  pastors 
 of  the  places  adjacent,  with  their  churches  respectively,  in- 
 herit exactly  the  same  spirit  and  the  same  principles  as  their 
 predecessors  ;  and  that  such  is  the  spirit  of  the  body 
 throughout  the  empire.  Jliey  are  to  a  man  ready  to  reci- 
 procate every  office  of  love  with  godly  ministers  and  mem- 
 bers of  the  establishment.  The  bulk  of  such  members  and 
 ministers  little  know  the  spirit  of  sincere  and  intense  bene- 
 volence with  which  Protestant  Dissenters  view  them ;  they 
 little  know  how  clearly  Dissenters  discriminate  between  sys- 
 tems and  men — how  cordially  they  are  prepared  to  embrace 
 the  one,  while  they  repudiate  the  other — how  habitually  and 
 conscientiously  they  distinguish  between  Christian  character 
 and  ecclesiastical  corruption !  To  all  such,  virtually  and 
 frankly,  the  Dissenters  of  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland 
 say : — "  Reverend  brethren,  come  and  see !  Come  in  the 
 spirit  of  a  Romaine,  a  Newton,  and  a  Haweis,  and  we  will 
 readily  receive  you  to  our  pulpits,  our  parlours,  and  our 
 hearts !  Come  and  see '.  You  know  us  not.  Come,  and 
 we  will  heap  coals  of  fire  upon  your  heads  !  Come  and  let 
 us  look  each  other  in  the  face !  We  have  lived  too  long 
 apart;  we  shall  both  be  the  better  for  Christian  inter- 
 course." Only  return  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  charity,  and 
 prove  their  words!  They  will  constrain  you  to  adopt  as 
 your  own  the  language  of  the  journal,  with  which  we  con- 
 clude, and  to  say  individually, — "  I  am  pleased  myself  and 
 surprised  at  the  cordiality  and  civility  with  which  I  am 
 treated,  by  persons  of  all  denominations." 
 
272 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 VOYAGE  FROM  PORTSMOUTH  TO  RIO  JANEIRO. 
 
 Home  and  Couutrj — Convoy  parted  from — Sacrament — Comfortable  Slale  of 
 the  Company — Day  of  Fasting — Alarm  from  a  strange  Sail — Cape  Frio — 
 Arrival  at  Rio  Janeiro — The  first  Sabbath — Effects  of  Religion — Popish 
 Beggary — Power  of  Superstition — Slavery — Letter  to  the  Directors. 
 
 On  Sunday,  September  25,  the  DufF  was  off  Falmoutli,  and 
 a  boat  from  St.  Maw's  coming  alongside,  the  Missionaries 
 sent  a  packet  of  farewell  letters  to  their  friends.  They  then 
 proceeded  with  the  convoy,  and  soon  lost  sight  of  their  na- 
 tive land.  This  was  a  trying  moment  to  most  of  tliem. 
 They  were  now  called  to  endure  that  which  few  virtuous 
 men  can 'sustain  without  emotion — to  bid  a  last  adieu  to  the 
 land  of  their  birth  and  of  tlieir  fathers'  sepulchres.  Anxious 
 to  catch  the  closing  glimpse  of  their  natal  shores,  many  of 
 them  climbed  the  shrouds,  and  shed  tears  as  the  white  cliffs 
 sunk  from  their  gaze,  in  the  distant  ocean,  which  bounded 
 the  horizon.  A  thousand  affecting  considerations  rushed 
 tumultuously  upon  the  heart,  with  a  weight  of  deep  depres- 
 sion. It  was  like  the  flight  of  spirits  from  one  world  to 
 another.  The  past  had  ceased  to  l)e,  and  the  future  was 
 full  of  a  dread  uncertainty.  Still,  liowever,  tliey  had  counted 
 the  cost,  and  they  confided  in  the  grace,  love,  and  guidance 
 of  that  Master  for  whom  they  had  surrendered  the  delights 
 of  home  and  country. 
 
 On  tlie  30th  tliey  parted  from  the  convoy,  hoisted  their 
 ensign,  and,  making  all  sail,  pursued  their  ov/n  course.  The 
 fleet  soon  disappeared  ;  and,  thus  deprived  of  luiman  protec- 
 tion, a  meeting  was  held  for  s])ecial  ])rayer,  when  thanks  for 
 mercies  past  were  returned  to  the  lluler  of  Nations,  who 
 made  the  sea  and  the  dry  land,  and  his  protection  suppli- 
 cated for  tlie  rest  of  their  voyage.  On  Sabbath,  October 
 the  2d,  Mr.  Jefferson  preached,  and  dispensed  to  tlie  Cap- 
 
:  Eatood  and  Te 
 
 Harbour  of   Rio  Janei 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  POUTSMOUTII,  ETC.  2/3 
 
 tain,  Missionaries,  and  seamen,  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's 
 Sup])er.  The  Missionaries,  in  turn,  kept  up  the  evening 
 and  morning-  exercises  of  devotion,  and  during  the  day  pur- 
 sued their  studies.  The  women  and  children  soon  became 
 quite  at  home ;  all  appeared  satisfied,  and  not  a  murmur 
 was  heard.  On  the  6th  they  saw  and  passed  the  beautiful 
 island  of  Madeira ;  and  on  the  8th  came  in  sight  of  Palma, 
 one  of  the  Canary  Islands.  On  the  11th  they  crossed  the 
 tropic  of  Cancer,  and  beheld  several  flying-fish  about  them 
 — a  sight  which  was  novel  to  the  Missionaries,  and  excited 
 their  admiration.  The  I'itli  was  devoted  to  fasting  and 
 ])raycr  for  the  prosperity  of  their  souls,  and  of  their  object, 
 when  Mr.  Lewis  preached  in  the  morning,  and  Mr.  Eyre  in 
 the  evening.  On  the  14th  they  reached  St.  Jago,  the  first 
 j)ort  of  refreshment,  after  a  pleasant  voyage  of  exactly  three 
 weeks  from  the  time  they  left  St.  Helen's.  Their  daily  de- 
 votions were  never  once  suspended. 
 
 Having  obtained  a  supply  of  water  and  fresh  provisions, 
 on  the  18th,  they  pursued  their  voyage,  and  in  the  evening 
 espied  a  sail  to  the  westward,  Avhich,  having  approached 
 within  a  mile  of  the  Duff,  hoisted  English  colours  and  fired 
 a  gun  to  bring  her  to :  the  Duff"  likewise  fired,  and  showed 
 her  colours.  There  being  scarcely  a  breath  of  wind,  it  was 
 dark  before  they  came  within  hail.  On  coming  close  up 
 with  her,  the  passengers  of  the  Duff  were  alarmed  at  her 
 formidable  appearance.  She  had  all  her  ports  up,  her  guns 
 pointed,  and  matches  lighted,  ready  for  action ;  a  custom 
 general  in  time  of  war  on  approaching  a  strange  ship,  in 
 order  to  strike  terror,  as  well  as  to  be  in  a  state  of  prepara- 
 tion. An  awful  suspense  for  a  moment  prevailed;  it  was 
 doubtful  whether  the  destiny  of  the  Duff  was  to  be  France 
 or  Otahcite,  for  the  force  of  the  strange  vessel  was  so  supe- 
 rior, that  resistance  must  have  been  futile ;  and  had  she 
 been  an  enemy,  capture  was  inevitable.  On  hailing  her, 
 however,  apprehension  vanished ;  she  was  the  Jack  Park,  of 
 Liverpool,  a  letter  of  marque,  bound  for  Africa,  but  cruising 
 for  prizes. 
 
 On  November  the  1 1  th,  the  Duff  was  off  Cape  Frio,  of 
 woful  celebrity  as  the  witness  of  her  subsequent  capture ;  at 
 
274  VOYAGE  FROM  PORTSMOUTH 
 
 daylig'lit,  on  tlie  I'itli,  tlicy  made  sail,  and  van  for  the 
 liarboui-  of  llio  Janeiro,  where,  on  her  following-  voyage,  she 
 was  sold  as  a  prize  to  strangers.  As  soon  as  they  had  an- 
 chored, a  guard-boat,  Avith  the  proper  officers,  came  along- 
 side, to  prevent  smuggling,  and  watch  that  no  person  went 
 from  the  ship,  unaccompanied  by  a  soldier.  The  Captain, 
 who  was  obliged  to  land  when  they  first  entered  the  port, 
 was  attended  with  a  military  officer  from  fort  Santa  Cruz. 
 They  had  daily  proofs  of  that  jealousy,  on  the  part  of  the 
 government,  which  was  so  fearfully  exemplified  during  the 
 captivity  of  Captain  Robson  and  his  people. 
 
 The  13th  was  Sunday,  and  a  happy  day,  a  da}^  of  joyous 
 remembrance,  it  was  for  the  company  of  the  Duff.  They 
 had  nov/  sailed  through  five  thousand  miles  of  ocean,  and 
 encountered  most  malignant  climates,  in  the  enjopnent  of 
 perfect  health ;  and  they  were  at  length  moored  in  a  safe 
 harbour,  Avhere  they  were  supplied  with  all  needful  refresh- 
 ments for  the  remaining  part  of  the  voyage.  Little  did 
 poor  Robson,  the  gunner,  anticipate  the  calamities  which,  as 
 captain  during  the  next  voyage,  awaited  him  in  that  har- 
 ])our  !  The  officer  of  the  guard-boat  was,  of  course,  present 
 at  their  Sabbath  devotion.  He  behaved  with  great  pro- 
 priety ;  but  his  curiosity  was  much  excited,  and  he  seemed 
 at  an  utter  loss  to  comprehend  what  sort  of  people  the}^ 
 were ;  yet,  through  delicacy  or  fear,  he  abstained  from  in- 
 quiry. Afterwards,  however,  when  familiarity  had  inspired 
 confidence,  he  said,  that  he  never  before  saw  people  behave 
 with  such  order  and  sobriety,  on  the  first  day  after  their 
 arrival — swearing  and  uproar,  riot  and  drunkenness,  being 
 the  uniform  practice. 
 
 Rio  Janeiro,  the  capital  of  Brazil,  was  one  of  the  chosen 
 abodes  of  the  Man  of  Sin.  At  the  corner  of  every  street 
 there  was  a  figure  of  Christ  and  the  Virgin  Mary,  placed  in 
 a  niche,  or  kind  of  cupboard,  with  a  curtain,  and  glass 
 window  before  it ;  after  dark,  candles  were  lighted :  here 
 the  people  stop  to  address  their  devotions,  and  the  livelong- 
 night  the  voice  of  their  chanting-  to  these  images  may  be 
 heard.  Even  the  common  beggars  make  a  trade  of  religion, 
 ])y  bearing  a  little  crucifix  on  their  breasts,  at   the  sight  of 
 
TO  RIO  JANEIRO.  275 
 
 wliicli  tlie  common  people  cross  themselves,  and  the  beggar, 
 blessing-  them,  must  l)e  paid  for  his  benediction  as  well  as 
 the  Pope.  The  number  of  priests  was  immense.  Crosses 
 were  erected  on  the  top  of  the  hills,  and  on  the  forts ; 
 persons  about  to  bathe,  previous  to  plunging,  were  seen 
 stooping  down,  dipping  the  hand,  and  crossing  their  bosoms ; 
 and  the  genius  of  ignorance  and  misery  presided  over  all. 
 A  body  of  the  Missionaries,  on  landing,  were  shocked  with 
 the  sight  of  a  poor  slave,  worn  out  with  disease  and  labour, 
 advancing  with  a  feeble  crawl  to  the  water's  edge;  and 
 shortly  after  they  beheld  a  scene,  disgusting  to  humanity,  a 
 cargo  of  human  beings  exhibited,  naked,  for  sale,  in  the 
 market-place ;  whilst  others,  in  companies  of  six  or  seven 
 chained  together,  were  traversing  the  streets  with  burdens. 
 During  their  stay,  they  saw  a  ship  come  in,  laden  with 
 sprightly  negro  boys  and  girls,  who  were  placed  on  a  little 
 island  near  the  town,  where,  ignorant  of  their  cruel  destina- 
 tion, they  appeared  happy  and  playful,  Avhile  the  adult 
 negroes  there  exposed  for  sale,  like  cattle  in  a  market,  seemed 
 to  sink  under  sorrow,  indignation,  and  despondency.  The 
 Missionaries  saw  their  barbarous  masters  flog  them,  like 
 horses  or  dogs,  Avith  a  cruelty  so  shocking  as  to  draw  tears 
 from  the  eyes  of  the  beholders !  The  brethren,  previous  to 
 their  departure,  wrote  and  despatched  the  following  letter, 
 dated  November  the  15th,  1796,  to  the  Directors. 
 
 "  Dear  and  honoured  Brethren : — We  think  it  our  duty  to 
 inform  you,  we  arrived  at  this  place  on  Saturday,  12th 
 instant,  after  a  passage  of  seven  weeks  and  one  day.  We 
 cannot  sufficiently  acknowledge  the  great  goodness  of  Al- 
 mighty God,  in  the  signal  blessings  Ave  have  been  favoured 
 Avith,  since  our  departure  from  our  country  and  dear  con- 
 nexions therein.  We  have  not  experienced  one  day  of  real 
 bad  weather,  since  Ave  Avere  launched  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
 great  deep, — Avinds  andAvaves,  in  the  hands  of  our  God,  have 
 been  propitiovis.  The  fiery  heat  of  the  sun,  in  passing  be- 
 neath its  directest  rays,  hath  been  kindly  checked  b}^  inter- 
 vening clouds  or  cooling  gales ;  so  that  Ave  have  crossed  thus 
 far  through  the  burning  zone,  Avithout  feeling  those  incon- 
 veniences that  Ave  were  naturally  led  to  expect.  Our  visita- 
 t2 
 
-/T)  VOVAGK  i'llO.VI   POUTSMOUTII 
 
 tions  of  sickness  have  l)een  ])iirtial  and  transient ;  few  liaving- 
 Ijccn  afflicted,  and  those,  throug-h  Divine  goodness,  speedily 
 recovered  ;  Mrs.  Eyre  excepted,  who,  through  weakness  and 
 infirmity  incident  on  age,  has  enjoyed  hut  little  health  since 
 our  departure  from  England;  however,  from  the  time  of  our 
 arrival  in  this  harhour,  she  appears  greatly  revived.  The 
 ahundant  supply  of  every  necessary,  furnished  by  our  liberal 
 friends,  hath  not  suffered  us  to  feel  the  smallest  want. 
 
 "  Our  attention  has  been  chiefly  directed  to  the  reading  of 
 the  accounts  of  the  islands  of  the  South  Sea,  and  acquiring 
 some  knoAvledge  of  the  Otaheitean  language,  from  the  pro- 
 vidential means  put  into  our  hands;  other  studies  of  a 
 scientific  nature  we  have  not  been  able  to  pay  general  appli- 
 cation to.  The  worship  of  the  Most  High  has  been  duly 
 and  constantly  attended,  without  any  omission,  but  when 
 necessity  or  prudence  made  it  warrantable.  Whatever 
 spiritual  trials  we  individually  have  suffered,  moments  of 
 refreshing  from  God,  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  have 
 more  than  compensated.  Harmony  and  concord  continue 
 among  us  as  a  body  engaged  in  one  common  cause.  We 
 look  forward  to  what  remains  of  our  voyage  and  future 
 operations,  with  that  concern  our  peculiar  situation  demands. 
 Our  insufficiency  we  feel,  and  where  our  strength  lies  we 
 know.  We  humbly  hope  and  trust,  that  the  hand  of  God 
 will  continue  with  us,  by  his  Spirit  to  direct  us,  and  by  his 
 power  to  guard  us.  We  give  ourselves  up  to  God  through 
 Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  and  desire  to  be  placed  in  his  arms. 
 
 ''  Dear  Brethren,  the  whole  body  of  Missionaries,  as  the 
 heart  of  one  man,  present  their  Christian  love  to  the  body  of 
 Directors,  the  Society,  and  all  true  lovers  of  Christ  and  his 
 Gospel.  We  pray  the  continuance  of  an  interest  in  your 
 fervent  prayers  for  us,  and  for  our  undertaking ;  that  we 
 may  acquit  ourselves  as  men,  faithful  to  the  cause  in  which 
 we  are  engaged,  and  be  rendered  mighty  instruments  in 
 the  hands  of  God  for  the  conversion  of  the  heathens  of  the 
 South  Seas :  so  shall  iniquity  stop  its  mouth,  the  wise  and 
 prudent,  in  their  own  eyes,  be  ashamed,  and  the  mighty 
 power  of  God  be  displayed  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  by  liis 
 choosina"  the  foolish  tliinas  of  the  world  to  confound  tlie 
 
TO  RIO  JANEIRO.  277 
 
 Avisc,  tlic  weak  tilings  of  the  world  to  confound  the  things 
 M-hicli  arc  mighty ;  the  base  things  of  the  world,  and  things 
 which  are  despised,  and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to 
 nought  things  that  arc. 
 
 "  We  remain,  dear  and  honoured  brethren, 
 
 "  Your  brethren  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ, 
 "The  whole  body  of  Missionaries. 
 
 "John  Jefferson,  Secretary." 
 
278 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 VOYAGE  FROM  RIO  DE  JANEIRO  TO  OTAHEITE. 
 
 Doubling  of  Cape  Horn — Passage  by  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope — Dreadful  Storm 
 — Difference  of  Opinion  arises — Church  Government — Religious  Exer- 
 cises— Difference  and  Harmony — Confession  of  Faith  signed — Space  tra- 
 versed— Toobouai — Terrific  Tempest — Choice  of  Islands,  and  Distribution 
 of  Missionaries — Committee  of  Management. 
 
 Captain  Wilson  now  proceeded  on  his  voyage,  in  the  hope 
 of  effecting  it  by  way  of  Cape  Horn,  according  to  the  original 
 intention.  On  November  29th,  he  experienced  a  severe  gale, 
 in  which  the  live  stock  was  much  injured.  On  the  3rd  of 
 December  the  gale  returned,  when  a  portion  of  the  live 
 stock,  so  essential  to  the  health  of  the  company,  died,  the 
 greater  part  of  the  Missionaries,  together  with  some  of  the 
 seamen,  became  sea- sick ;  and  all  felt  the  serious  effects 
 of  the  weather.  Thus  situated.  Captain  Wilson  began  to 
 dread  the  consequences  of  persevering  in  his  attempt  to 
 double  Cape  Horn,  as  it  was  possible  that  his  unseasoned 
 company  of  landsmen,  women,  and  children,  might  fall  vic- 
 tims to  the  intense  cold  and  the  repeated  storms,  which  must 
 inevitably  have  been  encountered.  Independently  of  this, 
 success  at  that  season  was  doubtful,  as  in  the  case  of  Captain 
 Bligh  and  others,  whose  efforts,  after  prolonged  and  deter- 
 mined struggles  to  double  the  Cape,  proved  abortive.  On 
 these  grounds,  after  mature  deliberation,  the  plan  was  re- 
 linquished, and  the  resolution  adopted  of  going  the  eastern 
 passage  ;  that  is,  to  pass  a  few  degrees  south  of  the  Cape  of 
 Good  Hope,  to  sail  to  the  southward  of  the  south  cape  of 
 New  Holland,  and  New  Zealand,  keeping  in  the  track  of  the 
 westerly  winds,  till  near  the  meridian  of  Otaheite,  and  then 
 to  steer  to  the  northward  for  that  island.  This  step,  while 
 it  promised  safety,  considerably  extended  distance  ;  before 
 
VOYAGE  FROM,  ETC.  279 
 
 they  could  reach  Otaheite,  in  the  straig-htcst  course,  by  the 
 eastern  passage,  they  had  to  run  not  less  than  fourteen 
 thousand  miles,  together  with  two  hundred  and  eleven  de- 
 grees of  longitude ;  whereas  the  distance  by  way  of  Cape 
 Horn  d  id  not  exceed  seven  thousand  miles. 
 
 Having  changed  their  course,  they  proceeded  for  seven 
 weeks  without  any  obstruction,  at  the  rate  of  from  one 
 hundred  and  eighty,  to  two  hundred,  and  sometimes  two 
 hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  twenty-four  hours.  The  wind 
 then  became  adverse ;  and  when  they  approached  the  lon- 
 gitude of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  they  were  overtaken  by 
 one  of  those  tremendous  gales,  with  which,  since  the  time 
 when  the  Cape  was  first  doubled  by  Diaz,  that  region  has 
 been  occasionally  visited.  The  waves  rolled  like  mountains, 
 and  in  a  succession  so  regular,  that  in  the  gulf  which  inter- 
 vened, the  water  was  as  smooth  as  in  a  mill  pond.  In  this 
 state,  they  were  driven  by  billow  after  billow,  one  moment 
 they  sank  into  the  deep  channel  between  sea  and  sea,  where 
 they  were  completely  becalmed ;  and  then,  as  the  ship  was 
 raised  by  the  following  wave,  the  gale  was  so  fierce  as  almost 
 to  carry  away  the  masts.  It  continued  four  days,  during 
 which  their  danger  was  ofttimes  very  great,  but  Captain 
 Wilson  did  not  apprize  them  of  their  peril  till  its  termi- 
 nation. 
 
 During  this  period,  the  Missionaries  were  industriously 
 applying  themselves  to  the  Otaheitean  language ;  while  a 
 part  of  each  day  was  appropriated  to  the  reading  of  the  He  v. 
 Mr.  Greatheed's  account  of  the  South  Sea  Islands,  styled 
 by  them  "  Missionary  Geography."  If  by  this  means  their 
 minds  became  enlightened,  they  were  also  distracted,  and  a 
 difference  of  opinion  gradually  increased  concerning  the 
 propriety  of  separation,  and  the  group  most  eligible  and 
 safe  to  settle  in,  some  preferring  the  Friendly  Isles,  and 
 others  Otahcite.  John  Harris,  alone,  was  for  the  Marquesas . 
 He  had  long  fixed  his  mind  on  that  choice ;  his  resolution 
 remained  unshaken,  and  he  desired  only  to  have  one  or  two 
 to  accompany  him.  For  this  purpose  he  was  now  endea- 
 vouring to  gain  over  the  young  men,  few  of  whom  as  yet 
 seemed  inclined  to  settle  at  the  Marquesas.     Anticipating 
 
280  VOYAGE  FROM 
 
 the  probability  of  such  a  separation,  a  meeting  was  held  of 
 the  whole  body  of  Missionaries,  when  a  lengthened  conver- 
 sation took  place  resulting  unwisely  in  the  adoption  of  a 
 resolution,  "  That  eight  persons  and  the  chairman*  be 
 chosen  to  draw  up  a  code  of  Church  Government  for  the 
 future  conduct  of  their  little  society,  together  with  certain 
 religious  principles,  to  be  signed  by  every  individual."  The 
 same  day  the  following  persons  Avere  chosen  by  ballot  to 
 compose  the  committee  : — Bowell,  Buchanan,  Cover,  Henry, 
 Jefferson,  Lewis,  Main,  and  Shelly. 
 
 At  another  meeting  it  was  moved,  "  That  two  days  in  the 
 week,  Tuesdays  and  Thursdays,  an  hour  and  a  half  each,  be 
 appointed  for  the  discussion  of  some  doctrinal  part  of  God's 
 Word.  The  text  of  Scripture  to  be  appointed  by  a  mode- 
 rator, chosen  ovit  of  the  body,  Avho  shall  publicly  declare  the 
 text  at  least  two  days  before  the  time  of  discussion, — the 
 members  to  speak  in  rotation,  and  not  to  exceed  a  quarter 
 of  an  hour  each,  and  to  divide  the  text  under  proper  heads, 
 which  shall  be  committed  unto  paper,  and  a  copy  of  the 
 same  to  be  delivered  to  the  moderator."  Mr.  Lewis  was 
 chosen  first  moderator  of  this  interesting  company.  The 
 object  of  the  scheme  was,  to  improve  the  young  men  in 
 the  method  of  arranging  their  thoughts,  and  to  promote 
 their  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  It  is  an  exercise,  in 
 commendation  of  which,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  speak  in 
 terms  of  exaggeration.^ 
 
 By  the  middle  of  January,  the  committee  had  nearly 
 finished  the  Articles  of  Faith,  and  Rules  of  Church  Govern- 
 ment. Hitherto  no  serious  diifcrence  of  sentiment  had 
 arisen  among  the  Missionaries ;  now,  however,  offence  came. 
 The  Directors  themselves  held  the  doctrinal  Articles  of  the 
 Church  of  England,  in  the  sense  usually  termed  Calvinistic, 
 and  in  unison  with  the  views  of  the  brethren  in  Scotland,  as 
 set  forth  in  the  Assembly's  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Cate- 
 chism ;  believino-  such  altosjether  consonant  to  the  truth  of 
 God.  It  was  therefore  an  original  decision,  that  none  should 
 be  sent  out  as  Missionaries,  who  did  not  make  a  clear  and 
 
 *  Captain  Wilson. 
 
 f  Set'  "  Jethri),"  t-linpter  \ii.,  scclion  ii. 
 
RIO  JANEIRO  TO  OTAHEITE.  281 
 
 explicit  confession  of  their  faith  in  accordance  with  tliesc 
 great  standartls  of  the  Keformation.*  Seeing  this  had  been 
 done,  there  Avas  every  reason  to  l)elieve  tliat  all  the  Mission- 
 aries were  of  one  mind ;  but  it  now  appeared  that  two  of  the 
 number  Averc  of  other  sentiments  respecting  the  extent  of 
 the  atonement,  and  the  so\-ereignty  of  grace.  Hence 
 arose  a  considerable  difficulty ;  the  body  of  the  Missionaries 
 doubted  the  propriety  of  retaining  the  serA'ices  of  the  Armi- 
 iiian  brethren,  because  of  the  consequences  that  might 
 ensue ;  howcAer,  after  a  Aariety  of  conferences  upon  the  sub- 
 ject^ conducted  Avith  the  greatest  calmness,  the  tAvo  dis- 
 sentients acknoAvledged,  that  they  had  receiA'ed  light  from 
 the  arguments  employed,  and  the  breach  Avas  healed. 
 
 On  Janviary  29,  1797,  they  passed  the  meridian  of  the 
 south  cape  of  Noav  Holland ;  and  on  February  the  14th,  they 
 Avere  thirty-tAAO  leagues  to  the  southward  of  the  south  cape 
 of  NeAV  Zealaiid,  On  the  15th,  they  Avere  nearly  antipodes 
 to  London.  The  day  foUoAAdng  a  sea  brolce  against  the 
 Duffs  stern,  dashed  one  of  the  AvindoAVS  to  pieces,  and  spoiled 
 several  books  in  the  cabin.  On  the  21st,  the  articles  of 
 Faith  and  Rules  of  Church  Government  having  been  com- 
 pleted, and  approved  by  the  entire  body  of  the  brethren, 
 they  Avere  signed  ;  and  a  day  of  thanksgiving  Avas  held.  A 
 separation  becoming  more  and  more  probable,  since  it  Avas 
 the  general  opinion  that  it  Avould  be  better  to  plant  at  least 
 two,  if  not  three  missions,  than  to  settle  doAvn  in  one  body, 
 they  began  to  teach  each  other  the  little  handicraft  arts,  of 
 which  they  Avere  seA'erally  masters,  justly  considering,  that 
 it  might  be  of  service  Avhen  they  Avere  parted.  That  nothing 
 might  be  Avanting,  that  could  be  supplied.  Dr.  Gilham  gave 
 
 *  Such  is  the  statement  of  the  First  Missionary  Voyage,  but  Mr.  Greatheecl 
 has  the  following  important  MS.  Note  on  the  passage  :  "  This  is  Dr.  Haweis' 
 language,  and  expresses  his  own  sentiments  ;  but  so  far  was  it  from  being  that 
 of  the  body  of  Directors,  that  they  offered  to  equip  Missionaries,  if  recom- 
 mended by  the  leading  ministers  of  the  Methodist  Society,  who  did  not  till 
 long  after  engage  in  Missions  to  the  Heathen,  except  to  Negroes  in  the  West 
 Indies.  The  Missionaries  ought  to  have  left  every  one  of  their  number  to  follow 
 the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience."  Pages  170,  17.5,  181,  183,  191,  of  this 
 work  demonstrate  that  Greatheed's  view  is  the  correct  one,  and  that  the  original 
 constitution  of  the  Society  provided  for  the  incorporation  of  all  that  held  pa-do- 
 baptist  views,  and  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Clirist  in  sincerity. 
 
282  VOYAGE  FROM 
 
 lectures  upon  a  prepared  .skeleton  of  the  human  borly,  and 
 instruction  in  the  use  of*  medicines. 
 
 It  is  not  easy  to  conceive  of  the  dread  solitude  of  this 
 voyage.  Ninety-seven  days  had  now  passed  since  they  left 
 Rio  do  Janeiro,  and,  with  the  exception  of  a  single  mast, 
 they  had  not,  during  this  lengthened  period,  seen  either 
 ship  or  shore ;  and  they  had  sailed  by  their  log  thirteen 
 thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty  miles — a  greater  dis- 
 tance, probably,  than  Avas  ever  before  run  without  touching 
 at  any  place  for  refreshment,  and  without  seeing  vessels  or 
 land !  At  length,  wearied  of  the  boundless  wilderness  of 
 waters,  the  company,  generally,  began  to  long  for  a  sight  of 
 a  South  Sea  island — a  desire  which  was  speedily  gratified. 
 Captain  Wilson  cheered  the  Missionaries  by  the  assurance, 
 that,  if  the  wind  came  more  ahead,  he  would  turn  the  ship 
 about,  and  in  the  morning  they  should  see  an  island.  Many 
 of  them  felt  surprised  at  the  exactness  of  nautical  science, 
 by  which,  after  running  nearly  four  months  through  the 
 trackless  deep,  he  should  know  that  an  island  was  near. 
 About  six  o'clock  next  morning,  accordingly,  a  sailor,  Avho 
 was  in  the  main- top,  cried  "land  !"  There  was  an  imme- 
 diate rush  upon  deck,  and  all  eyes  were  intensely  fixed  on 
 the  distant,  much-desired  object.  This  was  Toobouai,  cele- 
 brated in  maritime  history  in  connexion  with  the  mutiny  of 
 the  Bounty,  and  the  murderous  havoc  committed  b}  the 
 mutineers  among  the  innocent  natives,  which,  as  already 
 stated,  has  procured  for  the  dishonoured  spot  the  dreadful 
 designation  of—"  Bloody  Bay !  "  The  Duff  merely  sur- 
 veyed Toobouai,  but  did  not  land  upon  it. 
 
 On  the  third  or  fourth  day  after  leaving  this  island,  the 
 Duff  encountered  a  storm  of  a  very  terrible  nature,  which 
 has  been  described  by  more  than  one  of  the  parties  on  board. 
 The  afternoon  was  dark  and  lowering  with  the  presages  of 
 this  awful  tempest.  The  atmosphere  was  impregnated  with 
 a  dusky  redness.  Not  a  breath  of  wind  was  felt.  The  face 
 of  the  ocean  was  a  polished  mirror,  reflecting  the  ai)palling 
 face  of  the  sky.  A  solemn  awe  filled  all  hearts.  They 
 fixed  the  conductors  to  the  topgallant  masthead,  and  let 
 them  down  into  the  water,  to  divert,  if  possible,  the  destruc- 
 
RIO  JANEIRO  TO  OTAHEITE.  283 
 
 tive  lightning.  It  was  afterwards  judged  necessary  to  take 
 the  further  precaution  of  striking-  the  topgallant  yards  and 
 masts,  and  fixing  the  conducting  chains  to  the  lower  masts. 
 The  Captain  ordered  all  the  sails  to  be  taken  in — every 
 minute  expecting  the  winds  to  break  forth  into  fmy,  and  the 
 billows  to  commence  their  tumultuous  raging.  The  dread 
 suspense  was  not  of  lengthened  duration.  The  lightnings 
 gleamed  at  a  distance  ;  and  forthwith  blazed  around  them, 
 seeming  to  shoot  devouring  fire.  The  thunder  so  roared, 
 that  at  every  clap  the  ship  quivered  from  stem  to  stern.  The 
 electric  fluid  appeared  to  possess  a  power  of  destruction, 
 never  witnessed  in  our  northern  regions.  The  solemn  and 
 appalling  stillness,  except  as  tremendously  interrupted  by 
 the  cracking  noise  of  the  forked  lightning,  and  the  stunning 
 bursts  of  the  crashing  thunder,  continued  till  midnight,  and 
 the  rain,  with  squalls,  till  three  in  the  morning.  All  hearts 
 were  overpowered  with  fear,  as  if  in  expectation  of  instant 
 dissolution.  The  sea  at  length,  without  much  wind,  re- 
 sponded to  the  sky — it  became  convulsed  and  tumultuous, 
 and  threatened  to  engulf  them  in  its  deeps.  The  passen- 
 gers were,  therefore,  all  sent  below ;  and  the  hatches  secured 
 to  exclude  the  raging  element.  Thus  imprisoned,  their 
 situation  was  full  of  horror.  Every  instant,  the  vivid  flashes 
 of  lightning  darted  through  the  chinks  of  the  vessel — and 
 the  rolling  thunder  shook  her  whole  fabric.  This  was  a 
 night  much  to  be  remembered.  By  morning  the  storm 
 ceased,  the  atmosphere  was  clear,  the  wind  was  fair,  and  they 
 stood  on  nearly  in  the  direction  of  Otaheite ;  and,  ten  days 
 after  they  had  left  the  island  of  Toobouai,  they  had  the  in- 
 describable happiness,  on  the  morning  of  Saturday,  March 
 4th,  of  discovering  the  shores  of  that  famous  Isle. 
 
 The  subject  of  separating  the  brethren  among  the  three 
 groups  of  islands,  the  Society  Islands,  the  Friendly  Islands, 
 and  the  Marquesas,  having  been  frequently  discussed,  and 
 each  person  having  been  requested  to  signify,  in  writing, 
 the  place  to  which  he  should  prefer  going,  on  February  the 
 27th,  the  business  of  distribution  was  brought  on,  when  the 
 result  of  the  general  election  was  as  follows  : — 
 
 For  Otaheite :— Rev.  J.  F.  Cover,  Rev.  J.  Eyre,  Rev.  J. 
 
284  VOYAGE  FROM,  ETC. 
 
 Jefferson,  Rev.  T.  Lewis,  ]\Ir.  II.  Bicknell,  Mr.  B.  Broom- 
 hall,  Mr.  J.  Cock,  Mr.  S.  Clodo,  Mr.  J.  A.  Gilliain,  Mr.  W. 
 Henry,  Mr.  P.  Hodges,  Mr.  11.  Hasscll,  Mr.  E.  Main,  Mr. 
 H.  Nott,  Mr.  F.  Oakcs,  Mr.  J.  Puckey,  Mr.  W.  Puckcy, 
 Mr.  W.  Smith :  a  list  Avhich,  with  five  women  and  two  chil- 
 dren, make  in  all  twenty-five. 
 
 For  Tongataboo: — Mr.  B.  Bowell,  Mr.  J,  Buchannan, 
 Mr.  J.  Cooper,  Mr.  S.  Harper,  Mr.  S.  Kelso,  Mr.  I.  Nobbs, 
 Mr.  W.  Shelly,  Mr.  G.  Veeson,  Mr.  J.  Wilkinson,  Mr. 
 Gaulton. 
 
 For  Santa  Christina,  one  of  the  Marquesas : — Mr.  J. 
 Harris  and  Mr.  W.  Crook. 
 
 When  the  above  business  was  settled,  the  Captain  signified 
 to  those  destined  for  Otaheite,  that,  as  they  drew  near  the 
 island,  it  would  be  proper  for  them  to  choose  their  committee 
 and  president,  for  the  management  of  their  affairs.  Mr. 
 Jefferson  Avas  elected  president.  Messrs.  Cover,  Lewis, 
 Henry,  and  Broomhall,  were  chosen  to  compose  the  com- 
 mittee. Cover  was  appointed  secretary  and  store-keeper, 
 and  Lewis  librarian.  It  was  then  agreed,  that  the  president, 
 secretary,  and  librarian  should  hold  their  office  for  six 
 months,  and  that  the  committee  sliovdd  go  out  by  rotation, 
 one  every  three  months.  The  working  of  this  arrangement 
 will  afterwards  more  fully  appear. 
 
ctfH  ''\\i\ 
 
28.' 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 ARRIVAL    AND    SETTLEMENT    OF    THE    MISSIONARIES    AT 
 OTAHEITE. 
 
 Arrival  at  Otalieite — Approach  of  the  Natives — First  Impressions — Tayoship — 
 First  Sabbath  and  first  Sermon — The  Swedes— Tayoship  between  the 
 Captain  and  Manne  Manne — Bligh's  Building — Manne  Manne's  Offer — ■ 
 The  Captain's  landing — His  Demand — The  King's  Offer — The  Missiona- 
 ries go  on  Shore — Generosity  of  Manne  Manne — Presents  to  the  King  and 
 Queon — Illustrations  of  Taste  and  Temper — Second  Sabbath — -Visits  from 
 great  People — Pomarre's  noble  Conduct — Wine  and  Murder — Tea-drink- 
 ing— Cession  of  Matavai — Proposal  of  War — Splendid  Presents — Ordina- 
 tion of  Missionaries — The  Lord's  Supper. 
 
 While  Otaheitc  has  a  being  among  the  hahitations  of  men, 
 Sunday,  March  tlie  5th,  1797,  will  l)e  considered  an  era  of 
 unutterable  importance  in  its  history.  On  that  eventful 
 day,  the  salvation  of  God  drew  near  to  its  idolatrous  and 
 polluted  shores.  Memorable  Sabbath  !  Oh,  happy  day  for 
 the  teeming  inhabitants  of  the  Southern  Pacific  Ocean  ! 
 About  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  Duff  arrived  abreast 
 of  the  district  of  Atahooroo,  whence  several  canoes  immedi- 
 ately put  off,  and  paddled  towards  her  with  great  speed. 
 At  the  same  time  a  calm  ensued,  which  being  in  their  favour, 
 in  a  brief  space  there  were  no  fewer  than  seventy-four  canoes 
 asseml)led,  many  of  them  double,  containing  each  about 
 twenty  persons.  Such  numbers  were  not  desirable,  and 
 attempts  were  made  to  prevent  them  from  crowding  the 
 deck ;  but,  in  spite  of  such  attempts,  in  a  short  space  not 
 less  than  one  hundred  of  them  were  on  board,  dancinir 
 and  capering  like  madmen  over  the  vessel,  and  shouting 
 "  Tayo  !  Tayo  !  " — a  term  expressive  of  friendship.  Never 
 l)efore  was  that  term  used  with  such  truth  and  propriety. 
 Little  did  the  poor  islanders  dream  of  the  stupendous  revo- 
 lution which  these  strangers  were  destined  to  work  among 
 
286  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 them.  A  few  broken  sentences  of  English  Avere  also  re- 
 peated. In  then-  numbers  there  was  little  to  alarm,  for 
 they  had  no  weapons  of  any  sort  among  them.  To  keep 
 them  in  awe,  however,  some  of  the  great  guns  were  hoisted 
 out  of  the  hold,  while  the  kind  natives,  as  free  from  the  fear 
 as  the  design  of  mischief,  cheerfully  assisted  to  put  them  on 
 the  carriages. 
 
 The  whole  deportment  of  the  natives  was,  of  course,  keenly 
 scrutinized  by  the  people  of  the  Duff;  and  their  wild  and 
 disorderly  behaviour,  together  with  divers  concomitant  cir- 
 cuiiistances,  lessened  the  favourabel  opinion  that  had  been 
 entertained  of  them.  This  at  first  seemed  to  depreciate 
 them  in  the  estimation  of  the  brethren  ;  but  the  cheerfulness, 
 good-nature,  and  generosity  of  these  kind  people,  soon  re- 
 moved this  momentary  prejudice.  One  very  old  man,  Manne 
 Manne,  who  called  himself  a  priest  of  the  Eatooa,  was  very 
 anxious  to  be  tayo  with  the  Captain ;  others  also  singled 
 out  their  favourites ;  but  their  proposals  were  declined  till 
 more  should  be  known  of  them,  and  of  the  nature  of  the  en- 
 gagement. At  this  they  were  amazed ;  but  still  more  at 
 the  indifference  manifested  about  the  hogs,  fowls,  and  fruit, 
 which  they  had  brought  in  abundance.  But  the  repulse  of 
 their  women — conduct  so  unlike  that  of  all  previous  Eu- 
 ropean visitants — caused  still  greater  wonder.  They  endea- 
 voured, but  not  with  much  success,  to  make  the  islanders 
 comprehend  that  this  was  the  day  of  the  Eatooa  of  the  Eng- 
 lishmen, and  that  on  it  they  could  not  trade.  When  their 
 transports  had  subsided,  many,  of  their  own  accord,  went 
 away,  and  others  were  driven  off  by  the  old  man,  and  by  one 
 Mauroa,  who  now  exercised  a  little  authority.  Those  wlio 
 remained  were  chiefly  arreoies  from  Ulietea,  in  number 
 about  forty.  These  persons  being  reduced  to  order,  worship 
 was  begun  upon  the  quarter-deck,  when  Mr.  Cover  preached, 
 and  was  probably  the  first  man,  to  mention,  with  reverence, 
 the  name  of  Christ  to  these  poor  heathens.  The  hymns  se- 
 lected for  the  occasion  Avere,  first,  "  O'er  the  gloomy  hills  of 
 darkness,"  &c. ;  second,  "  Blow  ye  the  trumpet,  blow,"  &c. ; 
 and  "  Praise  God  from  whom  all  blessings  flow"  terminated 
 the  memorable  service.     His  text  was,  "  God  is  love,"  John 
 
THE  MISSIONARIES  AT  OTAHEITE.  287 
 
 iii.  23.  During  sermon  and  prayer  the  natives  behaved 
 with  propriety,  and  seemed  thoughtful,  but  when  the  sing- 
 ing struck  up,  they  were  so  charmed  and  filled  with  amaze- 
 ment, that  they  could  not  repress  their  emotions ;  they 
 talked  and  laughed,  but  a  nod  subdued  them. 
 
 They  had  hitherto  received  no  satisfactory  answer  to  their 
 inquiries  respecting  the  crew  of  the  Matilda,  a  vessel  whicli, 
 as  stated  in  a  previous  chapter,  had  been  lost  some  years 
 before  their  arrival.  At  length,  however,  two  of  them  came 
 on  board' — Swedes — dressed  in  the  teboota  and  maro,  and 
 tattooed  also  about  the  legs  and  arms,  after  the  manner  of 
 the  natives.  They  learned  from  the  younger,  Andrew  Cor- 
 nelius Lind,  a  native  of  Stockholm,  aged  about  thirty,  that, 
 after  the  loss  of  the  Matilda,  the  crew  took  to  the  boats, 
 and,  bearing  towards  Otaheite,  landed  on  the  isle  March 
 the  6th,  1 792 ;  that  the  captain  and  most  of  the  crew  had 
 since  gone  home  by  different  methods ;  and  that  six  of  them 
 had  decked  one  of  their  boats  and  set  off  towards  New  Hol- 
 land, which  it  was  improbable  they  had  ever  reached.  The 
 other  Swede,  Peter  Haggerstein,  aged  forty,  a  native  of 
 Elsinfors,  in  Swedish  Finland,  Avas  left  at  Otaheite  by  the 
 Captain  of  the  Da>dalus.  Both  the  Swedes  spoke  tolerable 
 English,  and,  from  their  perfect  accjuaintance  with  the  Ota- 
 heitean  tongue,  it  was  reasonably  hoped,  that,  in  the  capacity 
 of  interpreters,  they  might  render  good  service.  They  in- 
 formed the  people  of  the  Duff  that  Manne  Manne,  the  aged 
 chief  priest  of  Eimeo  and  Otaheite,  had  formerly  been  king 
 of  Ulietea,  was  grandfather  to  Otoo  the  king,  and  a  man  of 
 consequence.  Upon  learning  this,  the  Captain  invited  the 
 old  man  into  the  cabin,  and  treated  him  with  kindness.  The 
 sagacious  priest  now  redoubled  his  importunities  to  have  the 
 Captain  for  his  tayo.  The  Captain  desired  him  to  wait  till 
 to-morrowj  that  he  might  consider  of  it.  The  aged  suitor 
 awoke  at  break  of  day,  and,  impatient  to  form  the  league  of 
 tayoship  with  the  Captain,  roused  him  likewise.  Such  im- 
 2"»ortunity  could  no  longer  be  resisted ;  moreover,  it  was  sound 
 policy  to  close  with  a  personage  of  such  pretensions,  rela- 
 tions, and  functions.  This  sacred,  temporary  engagement 
 was  thus  made.     Manne  Manne  cxchano-ed  names  Avith  the 
 
288  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 Captain,  and  tlien,  wrapping  a  long-  piece  of  cloth  around 
 him,  put  a  tehoota  over  his  head.  The  native  tajo  supplies 
 liis  friend,  so  long-  as  he  remains,  with  cocoa-nuts,  and  every 
 hind  of  food  and  refreshment,  in  return  for  which  he  expects 
 a  small  present  of  nails,  beads,  and  the  like,  and,  at  parting, 
 the  gift  of  a  liatchet  or  some  article  of  hardware.  On  the 
 present  occasion  the  priest,  as  a  beginning,  demanded  a 
 mvislcet,  shot,  and  jDOwder ;  and  being  informed  that  there 
 were  none  to  spare,  but  that  lie  miglit  rely  upon  ample 
 compensation  ultimately  for  his  kindness,  he  seemed  satis- 
 fied. 
 
 The  Swedes  stated,  that  the  former  Otoo,  or  sovereign, 
 had,  according  to  custom,  transferred  his  name  and  title,  of 
 Earee  rahie,  or  king,  to  his  son,  and  now  assumed  the  name 
 of  Pomarre,  but  that  he  continued  to  perform  all  the  offices 
 of  state  as  his  son's  prime  minister.  Old  Manne  Mannc, 
 however,  as  high  priest  of  the  island,  altliough  an  apparently 
 mean  and  humble  individual,  exercised  the  chief  control.  To 
 him,  therefore,  the  Captain  applied  for  a  house  and  land  to 
 the  Missionaries.  The  old  man  entered  cordially  into  tlie 
 business,  and  took  him  and  some  of  them  to  a  large  house 
 standing  on  the  extremity  of  Point  Venus.  It  had  been 
 built  by  Pomarrc  for  Captain  Bligh,  who  had  said  he  would 
 come  back  and  reside  in  it.  This  was  a  spacious  building  of 
 an  oblong  figure,  one  hundred  and  eight  feet  long,  and 
 forty-eight  wdde.  Four  large  wooden  pillars,  about  eighteen 
 feet  high,  stood  in  the  middle  and  supported  the  ridge  tree 
 of  the  fabric.  About  three  feet  within  the  sides  stood  pillars 
 all  round,  about  nine  feet  long,  and  six  feet  distant  from 
 each  other  ;  on  the  top  of  these  a  plank  was  laid,  which  ran 
 round  the  whole  house ;  large  poles  Avere  rested  on  this 
 l)lank,  and  laid  close  to  the  ridge,  about  eighteen  inches 
 asunder,  and  handsomely  bound  round  with  fine  matting. 
 On  this  the  thatch  was  laid,  of  palm-tree  leaves,  most  beauti- 
 fully worked.  About  a  foot  from  these  pillars,  on  the  out- 
 side, ran  a  screen  of  bamboo  all  round,  except  about  twenty 
 feet  on  both  sides  in  the  middle.  Pyteah,  the  chief  of  the 
 district,  welcomed  them  to  the  island,  said  the  house  was 
 theirs,  and  should  be  cleared  for  their  rccei)tion  next  day. 
 
THE  MISSIONAIUES  AT  OTAllEITE.  289 
 
 The  natives  exulted  in  the   thoiig-ht  of  men  coming-  from 
 "  Pretane"  to  settle  among  them. 
 
 On  the  7th,  Manne  Manne,  faithful  to  his  word,  came 
 early  along-side,  with  three  hogs,  fowls,  bread-fruit,  cocoa- 
 nuts,  and  a  quantity  of  native  cloth ;  the  whole  intended  for 
 a  present  to  his  tayo,  the  Captain.  He  then  made  a  long- 
 oration,  detailing  and  describing  all  the  ships  and  captains 
 who  had  touched  at  Otaheite,  with  the  names  of  the  gods  of 
 Ulietea;  he  also  stated  that  Otaheite  had  no  gods  but  from 
 him,  acknowledging,  at  the  same  time,  that  the  British  God 
 was  the  best,  and  promising  to  request  King  Otoo  to  wor- 
 ship him,  and  order  his  subjects  to  do  the  same.  The  high- 
 priest  gave  his  tayo  another  proof  of  the  sincerity  of  his 
 barbarous  friendship.  He  had  brought  five  of  his  wives 
 with  him  on  board,  none  of  them  exceeding  fifteen  years  of 
 age,  desiring  permission  to  sleep  in  the  cabin,  and  according 
 to  the  custom  of  his  country,  very  cordially  offering  Captain 
 Wilson  his  choice  of  the  five,  and  could  hardly  persuade 
 himself  that  the  Captain  was  serious  in  declining ;  nor  did 
 he  fail,  next  morning,  to  inquire  of  them  which  had  been 
 selected.  This  drew  from  the  Captain  a  discourse  on  the 
 subject  of  polygamy.  The  priest  disliked  the  Captain's 
 doctrine,  but  the  ladies  thought  it  very  excellent.  Manne 
 Manne  now  laboured  to  persuade  the  Captain  to  gotoEimeo 
 with  the  ship,  and  there  to  land  the  Missionaries  under  his 
 protection.  In  this  his  motives  seemed  selfish,  and  the 
 commander  adhered  to  the  original  purpose.  About  eleven 
 o'clock  in  the  morning,  therefore.  Captain  Wilson,  Mr.  Jef- 
 ferson, and  a  few  of  the  Missionaries,  accompanied  by  Manne 
 Manne  and  Peter  the  Swede,  went  on  shore.  The  natives 
 had  assembled  on  the  beach  to  the  number  of  several  hun- 
 dreds ;  and  as  the  boat  approached  the  land,  some  persons 
 rushed  into  the  water,  hauled  her  aground,  and,  taking  the 
 Captain  and  Missionaries  on  their  backs,  carried  them  on 
 shore,  Avhere  they  were  received  by  Otoo  the  king,  and  his 
 queen  Tetua,  both  carried  on  the  shoulders  of  men.  They 
 each  took  the  Captain  by  the  hand,  and,  in  wondering  si- 
 lence, surveyed  him  attentively,  looking  in  his  face,  and 
 minutely  examining  every  part  of  his  dress.  They  viewed 
 u 
 
290  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 the  brethren  also  -with  similar  curiosity.  The  queen  opened 
 Mr.  Cover's  shirt  at  the  breast,  and  wrist-bands,  and  seemed 
 astonished  at  so  clear  a  sight  of  the  blue  veins. 
 
 The  Captain  now  proceeded  to  business,  and  informed  the 
 Icing,  through  Peter  the  Swede,  that  their  only  motive  in 
 leaving  Pretane  was  to  benefit  them ;  and  that  for  this  end 
 some  of  his  people  intended  to  settle  in  Otaheite  to  teach 
 them  good  things.  On  their  part,  the  Captain  required  of 
 the  king  the  free  gift  of  a  piece  of  land  sufficiently  stocked 
 with  bread-fruit  and  cocoa-nut  trees,  and  so  large  as  to  con- 
 tain a  garden,  and  to  admit  of  the  erection  of  houses.  He 
 also  apprized  the  king,  that  they  would  not,  on  any  account, 
 participate  in  his  wars,  nor  use  arms  but  in  self-defence ;  and 
 that  at  all  times  they  mvist  be  allowed  to  live  free  and  un- 
 molested among  his  subjects ;  that  such  were  the  conditions 
 of  their  coming  to  the  island,  wdth  which,  if  he  complied, 
 they  would  settle ;  but  otherwise  they  would  go  elsewhere. 
 Much  pains  were  taken  to  make  this  great  point  plain ;  but, 
 from  the  vacant  look  and  seeming  stupidity  of  his  majesty, 
 it  was  doubted  whether  he  understood  the  half  of  it.  He 
 signified,  however,  that  the  large  house  was  their  own,  and 
 that  they  might  take  what  land  they  pleased.  So  far  all 
 was  well,  and  the  arrival  of  his  father  Pomarre  enabled  the 
 Captain  fully  to  adjvist  this  important  matter.  The  youth 
 being  still  a  minor,  the  weight  of  the  government  rested 
 upon  the  parent.  Then  Manne  Manne  stood  forth  in  the 
 middle  of  the  ring,  and  made  a  long  speech  full  of  enco- 
 miums on  Pretane.  At  the  close,  the  king,  still  holding  the 
 Captain  by  the  hand,  led  him  to  the  house,  thence  to  the 
 beach,  and  so  on,  hither  and  thither,  till,  tired,  he  requested 
 to  return  on  board.  On  reaching  the  boat,  the  sovereign 
 wished  to  hear  the  muskets  fired ;  and  to  gratify  him,  the 
 four  pieces  w^ere  discharged  twice,  a  compliment  which  seemed 
 highly  to  gratify  him.  Otoo  was  a  tall,  well-made  youth, 
 aged  about  seventeen  years  ;  his  queen  handsome  and  .finely 
 proportioned,  about  the  same  age,  and  on  shore  always 
 carried  about  on  men's  shoulders.  Their  majesties,  knowing 
 there  were  women  and  children  on  board,  expressed  a  wish 
 to  see  them;  they  walked  up.  to  the  ship's  side  to  show 
 
THE  MISSIONARIES  AT   OTAHEITE.  291 
 
 themselves^,  when  the  royal  pair  set  up  a  shout  of  admira- 
 tion and  wonder. 
 
 On  the  morning  of  the  8th,  the  Missionaries  went  on  shore 
 with  their  chests  and  beds,  and  took  possession  of  their 
 house,  which  was  partitioned^  enclosed,  and  put  into  con- 
 venient order.  In  this  work  they  were  largely  assisted  by 
 the  natives,  while  some  of  the  arreoies  of  Ulietea  carried 
 on  their  sports  and  freaks  before  the  door  of  the  house;,  with 
 the  apparent  desire  of  pleasing  the  English,  little  antici- 
 pating the  ultimate  destruction  of  their  detestable  associa- 
 tion, by  these  mysterious  strangers.  While  the  missionaries 
 worked,  Mamie  Manne  attended  to  their  necessities ;  he  sent 
 them  in  three  hogs  ready  dressed  for  dinner,  with  baked 
 bread  fruit,  cocoa-nuts,  and  other  articles.  The  venerable 
 priest  laid  the  whole  on  a  large  piece  of  cloth,  and  invited 
 them  to  come  and  share  his  bounty.  Having  given  thanks 
 to  God,  they  took  and  ate,  and  found  it  very  good,  though 
 they  had  neither  dish,  spoon,  knife,  fork,  table,  nor  chair. 
 Presents  innumerable  came  in  from  the  various  chiefs  that 
 were  courting  the  friendship  of  the  brethren,  who  Avere  all 
 dressed  in  Otaheitean  cloth.  At  the  approach  of  night  the 
 Missionaries  commanded  silence,  and,  after  singing  a  hymn, 
 Mr.  Jefferson  offered  up  prayer.  During  the  whole  time, 
 the  natives  were  very  orderly,  and  seemed  attentive.  The 
 Missionaries  then  requested  the  natives  to  retire,  and  return 
 in  the  morning ;  this  they  did  in  the  most  peaceful  manner, 
 and  the  brethren  received  not  the  least  disturbance  from 
 them.  They  then  held  their  usual  family  worship ;  and, 
 having  supped  on  the  abundance  of  their  remaining  provi- 
 sions, retired  to  rest,  for  the  first  time,  on  the  bosom  of  the 
 famous  isle,  admiring  the  wondrous  providence  of  God. 
 
 On  the  following  day,  the  business  of  the  house  proceeded ; 
 and  on  the  10th,  the  Captain  landed,  that  he  might  present 
 some  dresses  to  their  majesties,  who  met  him  at  the  beach  as 
 usual.  Peter  the  Swede  informed  them  of  the  Captain's 
 object,  and  showing  Otoo  the  box,  which  contained  the 
 treasure,  desired  him  to  walk  towards  his  house,  a  tempo- 
 rary shed  which  had  been  erected  for  the  convenience  of 
 being  near  the  English.  With  this  he  complied;  and  when 
 u2 
 
292  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 tlie  procession  came  near,  the  Captain,  stopping-  under  a 
 tree,  ordered  them  to  form  a  ring,  and  placing  the  box  of 
 beauty  in  the  midst,  requested  Otoo  to  alight  from  the 
 shoulders  of  his  bearer,  that  the  brethren  might  dress  him. 
 The  sovereign  of  Otaheite  did  not  relish  such  freedoms;  he 
 asserted  his  dignity,  and  his  right  to  choose  his  own  time, 
 by  replying,  "  By  and  bye."  He  continued  for  a  consider- 
 able period  to  sit  fixed  in  a  svdlen  gaze,  till  the  Captain's 
 jDatience  was  nearly  out.  Repeating  the  request,  and  re- 
 ceiving no  answer,  the  box  was  immediately  opened,  and  the 
 showy  London  dress  designed  for  the  queen  exhibited.  At 
 the  glorious  sight,  she  immediately  leaped  from  the  shoulders 
 of  her  bearer,  and  the  sulky  monarch  quickly  followed  her 
 example.  The  fancy  cap  perfectly  fitted,  and  the  surround- 
 ing crowd  gazed  with  admiration  on  their  queen.  Her  ma- 
 jesty, true  to  the  foible  of  her  sex,  was  filled  with  delight^ 
 but  the  king  gave  no  glory  to  the  tailors  of  Europe,  saying, 
 "  an  axe,  a  musket,  a  knife,  or  pair  of  scissors,  were  more 
 valuable;"  a  remark  which  the  Captain  and  the  crew  had 
 not  believed  him  capable  of  making.  Just  as  the  ceremony 
 was  closed,  Manne  Manne,  ever  faithful  to  his  tayo,  came 
 and  clothed  Captain  Wilson  with  a  Taheitean  dress,  putting 
 over  all  an  elegant  breast-plate.  They  then  walked  towards 
 the  British  house,  where  they  found  the  work  proceeding  in 
 a  very  satisfactory  manner ;  and,  it  being  past  noon,  the  aged 
 priest  accompanied  the  Captain  on  board  to  dinner. 
 
 On  the  11th,  the  brethren  apprized  the  natives^  that  the 
 next  day  being  the  day  of  the  Eatooa — the  Lord's  day — no 
 work  would  be  done,  nor  anything  received ;  they  therefore 
 brought  provisions  to  serve  till  Monday,  but  such  an  abun- 
 dance as  might  have  sufficed  for  a  week.  The  house  being 
 nearly  ready  for  the  women  and  children,  it  was  determined 
 to  land  them  in  the  afternoon.  On  the  pinnace  proceeding 
 to  the  shore  with  them,  the  beach  Avas  crowded  with  natives, 
 eager  to  gratify  their  curiosity ;  but  all  were  peaceful  and 
 behaved  with  great  respect.  They  surrounded  the  hovise  all 
 the  afternoon,  ranch  delighted  Avith  the  two  children,  and 
 often  sending  for  them  and  the  women  to  show  themselves  at 
 the  door.     Before  departing  on  Saturday  night,  the  natives 
 
THE  MISSIONARIES  AT  OTAHEITE.  293 
 
 were  informed  that  no  work  would  be  done  next  day,  when 
 tliey  inquired  whether  it  would  be  more  devoted  to  prayer 
 than  the  other  days,  and  were  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
 The  Sunday  passed  quietly  away ;  not  one  canoe  came  near 
 the  vessel.  At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  Mr.  Jefferson 
 addressed  such  as  were  present,  through  Andrew  the  Swede ; 
 they  -were  all  attention ;  and  on  understanding  a  little  what 
 was  said,  they  put  very  pertinent  questions.  They  asked 
 whether  the  message  of  the  British  God  was  to  the  toutous, 
 as  wxdl  as  to  the  king  and  chiefs ;  and  received  appropriate 
 answers. 
 
 On  Monday  the  13th,  all  were  in  motion  again,  at  an 
 early  hour ;  among  the  first  visitors  was  the  indefatigable 
 and  faithful  Manne  Manne,  Avho  brought  several  chiefs  and 
 their  Avives ;  but  the  principal  to  be  introduced  was  Otew, 
 the  father  of  Pomarrc,  formerly  Whappai,  a  very  venerable 
 looking  man,  aged  about  seventy,  his  head  covered  with 
 grey  hairs,  and  his  beard  white  as  the  driven  snow.  As 
 usual,  he  presented  the  captain  with  a  piece  of  cloth  and  a 
 pig,  receiving  in  return,  and  on  account  of  his  rank,  two 
 axes,  four  pairs  of  scissors,  four  knives,  two  looking-glasses, 
 and  two  old  shirts,  which  was  all  he  asked  for.  When  breakfast 
 Avas  ready,  most  of  the  visitors,  apparently  from  a  sense  of 
 propriety,  left  the  cabin  for  the  deck,  but  Manne  Manne  felt 
 identified  with  his  tayo,  the  Captain,  and  accordingly  sat 
 down  by  his  side,  where,  being  an  admirer  of  tea  and  bread 
 and  butter,  he  rather  played  the  part  of  an  epicurean.  In 
 the  forenoon,  the  king  and  cpicen  sent  their  presents  to  the 
 Captain,— that  of  the  king  consisted  of  thirteen  live  hogs, 
 and  three  ready  dressed ;  the  queen's  was  one  dressed,  six 
 alive,  and  a  bale  of  cloth.  They  themselves  followed  in  a 
 large  double  canoe,  accompanied  by  Otoo's  younger  brother, 
 now  Prince  of  Tiarraboo.  They  Avould  not  come  on  board, 
 but  expressed  a  Avish  for  a  great  gun  to  be  fired ;  and  to 
 gratify  them,  tAvo  Avere  cast  loose ;  the  brave  Manne  Manne 
 took  the  match,  and,  though  almost  blind  Avith  age,  he  boldly 
 fired  them  off— an  act  with  Avhich  he  was  highly  trans- 
 ported. 
 
 The  afternoon  of  this  day  was  signalized  by  the  appear- 
 
294  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 ance  of  a  mighty  personage.  Pomarrc  and  his  wife  Iddeah 
 having  just  arrived  from  Tiarraboo^  about  four  o'clock,  paid 
 their  first  visit  to  the  ship.  The  ex-king  Avas  not  deficient 
 in  self-respect.  He  came  Avith  a  large  train;  but  Avhen 
 alongside  he  refused  to  come  further  till  the  captain  showed 
 himself.  On  the  commander's  appearance,  the  prince  imme- 
 diately ascended  the  Duff,  and  proceeding  to  the  quarter- 
 deck, he  Avrapped  four  pieces  of  cloth  round  the  captain  as 
 his  own  present ;  then  taking  that  off,  he  repeated  the  opera- 
 tion in  the  name  of  Iddeah.  While  thvis  employed,  joy 
 seemed  to  beam  in  his  countenance.  The  officers  of  the  Duff 
 considered  him  an  image  of  good  nature,  very  different  from 
 the  morose  figure  which  affects  to  represent  him  in  some 
 editions  of  Cook's  voyages.  His  character,  indeed,  had  long 
 stood  well  with  thousands  in  Europe,  who  had  heard  so 
 much  of  the  hospitality  and  kindness  of  this  savage  governor 
 to  his  visitors.  The  first  ceremonies  being  over,  he  told  the 
 captain  that  he  would  send  provisions,  and  whatever  the  ship 
 had  occasion  for,  while  she  staid  at  Otaheite.  He  professed 
 his  regard  for  the  English,  and  called  King  George  his 
 friend.  To  this  it  was  responded  that  King  George  loved 
 him,  and  that  the  earecs  of  Pretane  did  the  same ;  that,  out 
 of  regard  to  him  and  his  people,  they  had  sent  this  ship 
 with  some  of  their  best  men  in  order  to  do  them  good.  The 
 captain  then  desired  to  know  whether  a  part  of  those  sent 
 might  reside  on  his  island.  He  promptly  answered  in  the 
 affirmative.  The  subject  of  land  for  their  use  was  next  in- 
 troduced, when  he  nobly  replied,  that  the  whole  district  of 
 Matavai  should  be  at  their  disposal,  to  do  with  it  what  they 
 pleased;  observing  that  Pyteah,  the  present  chief  of  the 
 district,  was  a  good  old  man,  capable  of  rendering  them  im- 
 portant service,  and  that  he,  according  to  orders  which 
 should  be  given  him,  would  enforce  obedience  from  the  na- 
 tives, and  cause  them  to  bring  whatever  should  be  wanted  of 
 the  produce  of  the  district. 
 
 Business  being  settled,  the  prince  thought  it  time  to  pro- 
 ceed to  pleasure.  His  first  inquiry  was  for  sky-rockets,  next 
 the  violin  and  dancing,  and  lastly  the  Scotch  bagpipe,  which 
 he  humorously  described    by    ])utting  a   bundle    of  cloth 
 
THE  MISSIONARIES  AT  OTAHEITE,  295 
 
 iindci-  Ills  arm,  and  twisting  his  body  like  a  Highland  piper. 
 When  informed  that  the  people  of  the  DuiF  had  none  of 
 these  things,  disappointment  and  dejection  were  manifest. 
 Pomarre  intimated  a  wish  to  sleep  on  board,  which  was 
 granted ;  he  then  asked  leave  for  his  wife  and  servant,  which 
 was  also  allowed.  The  prince  made  himself  at  home;  at 
 supper  he  devoured  a  whole  fowl,  with  the  addition  of  about 
 two  pounds  of  pork,  and  drank  a  like  proportion  of  liquid. 
 
 On  the  14th,  the  Captain  presented  Pomarre  with  a 
 Avatch,  which  greatly  pleased  him ;  it  was  the  first  of  the  kind 
 he  had  ever  received.  Peter  the  S^vede  was  directed  to 
 manage  the  wondrous  machine,  and  daily  to  wind  it  vip  for 
 him.  Pomarre,  his  young  wife,  and  Iddeah,  who  was  also 
 his  wife,  but  had  ceased  to  live  with  him,  and  the  old  priest, 
 breakfasted  and  dined  on  board.  They  were  very  fond  of 
 the  tea,  and  at  dinner  the  governor  and  Manne  Manne 
 drank  the  wine  with  savage  eagerness.  The  Captain  mani- 
 fested reluctance  to  indulge  Manne  Manne  to  the  extent  of 
 his  desires,  but  the  priest  defended  his  conduct  on  the  dread- 
 ful ground,  that  he  was  going  on  shore  to  sacrifice  a  man  to 
 the  Eatooa !  He,  therefore,  sought  the  wine  to  raise  his  cou- 
 rage to  the  point  of  murder  !  This  frank  avowal  called  forth  a 
 strong  expression  of  horror  from  the  shuddering  company ;  the 
 priest,  observing  it,  was  silent ;  and  Peter  the  Swede  cautioned 
 him  to  mention  such  things  no  more.  In  the  afternoon 
 Pomarre  and  Iddeah  visited  the  house,  and  with  delight  and 
 Avonder  surveyed  the  improvements.  They  took  tea  with 
 the  Missionaries,  when  one  of  his  attendants  poured  the  tea 
 from  the  cup  into  the  saucer,  and  then  held  it  to  his  mouth, 
 his  dignity  not  permitting  him  to  feed  himself.  The  Eng- 
 lish were  surprised  to  see  so  gigantic  a  man,  "  perhaps  the 
 largest  in  the  whole  island,  fed  like  a  cuckoo; "  but  such  in 
 Otaheite,  as  Avell  as  in  the  East,  were  the  manners  of  the 
 great.  When  the  noble  savage  had  finished  his  meal,  he 
 requested  the  saucer  to  be  kept  for  his  future  use,  and  gave 
 orders  that  no  woman  should  be  permitted  to  touch  it. 
 
 On  the  15th;,  an  important  communication  was  made  to 
 Pomarre,  who,  with  his  attendants,  was  at  family  worship. 
 When  that  was  ended,  they  told  him  the  nature  of  their 
 
296  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 mission,  viz.,  to  tcacli  tlioin  to  know  and  serve  tlieir  God 
 and  Saviour ;  to  instruct  them  to  read  and  understand  the 
 speaking  book  of  wisdom ;  and  to  instruct  them  in  all  useful 
 arts.  The  prince  applauded  the  proposal ;  and  said  it  was 
 "mi  ty,  mi  ty,"  very  good ;  adding  that  he  would  send  his 
 sons  for  instruction. 
 
 The  16tli  witnessed  the  formal  cession  of  the  district  of 
 Matavai  to  the  Missionaries  ;  the  Captain,  therefore,  landed 
 upon  Point  Venus,  where  he  was  received  by  the  chief,  and 
 conducted  near  to  the  Missionary  house.  Most  of  the  brethren 
 from  the  ship,  and  all  on  shore,  were  present  at  this  cere- 
 mony. Peter  the  Swede  sustained,  as  usual,  the  office  of 
 interpreter.  The  scene  of  this  great  event  was  laid  before 
 the  door  of  the  Missionary  house,  at  some  distance  from 
 which  a  rope  was  stretched  to  keep  off  the  crowd.  Pomarre, 
 Iddeah,  Otoo,  his  wife  and  brothers,  went  also  without  the 
 rope.  Manne  Manne,  who  alone  acted  the  part  of  convey- 
 ancer, remained  within  with  the  Captain  and  brethren.  He 
 then  commanded  Peter  to  interpret  all  that  he  should  say  to 
 the  Captain.  Prefacing  his  oration  with  "  towa,  towa," 
 hear !  to  excite  general  attention  ;  he  proceeded  to  enume- 
 rate all  the  Eatooas  of  Otaheite,  Eimeo,  and  tlie  Society 
 Isles  ;  next,  the  districts  and  their  chiefs,  in  rcgvdar  order  ; 
 and  lastly,  the  ships  and  their  commanders,  from  Wallis, 
 Bougainville,  and  Cook,  down  to  the  Duff  and  her  Captain, 
 concluding  with  the  formal  surrender  of  the  district  of  Ma- 
 tavai; adding,  that  they  might  take  what  houses,  trees, 
 fruits,  hogs,  and  other  necessaries  they  thought  proper.  This 
 strange  harangue  was  delivered  with  great  deliberation ;  the 
 aged  orator,  while  he  spoke,  sat  in  an  odd  posture,  half  bent 
 upon  his  heels,  with  one  hand  holding  the  rope,  and  with  the 
 other  alternately  scratching  his  head,  and  rubbing  his  eyes. 
 His  countrymen  caught  these  peculiarities,  and  afterwards 
 turned  them  into  humorous  pantomime. 
 
 The  wily  priest  noAv  endeavoured  to  turn  the  Englisli 
 alliance  to  account.  He  wished  the  Captain  to  assist  him  in 
 going  to  war  with  the  people  of  Ulictea,  of  whicli  he  luid  for- 
 merly been  king,  but  had  been  expelled  from  liis  throne. 
 The  Captain  said  he  had  no  orders  to  fight,  unless  in  self- 
 
THE  MISSIONARIES  AT  OTAIIEITE.  297 
 
 defence,  but  that  otlier  ships  might  come,  with  less  scruples, 
 to  aid  him  in  warlike  enterprises.  The  priest  replied  he 
 might  be  dead  before  that  happened.  To  this  the  Captain 
 responded,  "  Well,  then,  your  son  may  act  in  your  place,  and 
 be  reinstated  in  your  kingdom."  The  priest  smartly  re- 
 joined, "  I  would  rather  see  it  done  with  my  own  eyes." 
 
 During  the  afternoon  of  the  1 8th,  Pomarre  and  Iddeah 
 came  on  board,  accompanied  by  Manne  Manne,  and  Peter 
 the  interpreter.  Now  followed  an  amusing  specimen  of 
 princely  pride  and  savage  cupidity.  A  present  of  cloth  wa  s 
 made  to  the  Captain,  and  by  a  large  chest  which  they  had 
 brought  with  them  in  the  canoe,  it  Avas  clear  they  expected 
 an  ample  return.  The  Captain,  affecting  not  to  understand, 
 as  they  handed  up  the  chest,  inquired  of  the  prince  what  he 
 meant  to  do  with  it.  He  was  in  great  perplexity  how  to 
 answer;  but  at  last  said,  that  he  only  wanted  the  lock  re- 
 j)aired.  He  was  then  directed  to  take  it  on  shore  to  the 
 blacksmith ;  but  this  greatly  added  to  his  embarrassments 
 Avhich,  however,  he  at  once  broke  through  by  frankly  de- 
 claring that  it  Avas  intended  for  the  present  Avhich  the  Cap- 
 tain might  be  pleased  to  make  to  him  and  Iddeah.  When 
 seated  beloAA%  he  Avas  asked  Avhat  he  avouIcI  like  to  have ;  and 
 Avas  at  a  loss  Avhat  articles  to  name ;  but  the  cunning  and 
 able  priest,  Avhose  Avits  A\ere  ahvays  read}^  helped  him  out. 
 He  began  AA'ith  axes,  ahovcroo,  ahoicroo,  that  is  tAvice  ten,  ten 
 for  himself,  and  ten  for  Iddeah ;  then  for  each,  five  shirts, 
 eight  looking-glasses,  six  pairs  of  scissors,  six  kniA^es,  fifty 
 nails,  and  five  combs;  besides  these,  to  the  prince's  partAvere 
 added,  one  cast-iron  pot,  one  razor,  and  one  blanket.  The 
 Avhole  Avere  put  into  the  chest,  and  secured  by  the  lock,  Avhich 
 Avas  excellent.  The  barbarian  professed  to  be  content ;  but 
 going  afterAvards  betAveen  decks,  he  craved  something  of  all 
 that  he  saAV  ;  but  as  the  people  knoAV  Avhat  he  had  already 
 received,  they  gave  him  very  little. 
 
 On  sabbath,  the  19th,  Avas  performed  a  service,  the  first  of 
 the  kind  ever  held  in  the  Pacific.  The  brethren  intended 
 for  the  Friendly  Isles,  considering  that  none  of  the  ordained 
 ministers  Avere  to  accompany  them,  chose  from  their  number 
 Mr.  Seth  Kelso  to  be  their  pastor,  and  urged  upon  those  on 
 
298  ARRIVAL  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF 
 
 sliorc  the  propriety  of  ordaining  him  and  John  Harris,  pre- 
 vious to  their  departure.  This  proposition  was  cordially 
 entertained,  and  carried  into  effect  on  this  memorable  day. 
 The  natives,  knowing  they  were  to  be  addressed,  early  as- 
 sembled in  numbers  around  the  missionary  dwelling,  together 
 with  Pomarre  and  his  sister.  The  prince  had  some  days 
 before  been  inquiring  about  this  matter,  and  said  he  had 
 "  been  dreaming  about  the  book  which  should  be  sent  him 
 from  the  Eatooa."  At  ten  o'clock  they  called  the  natives 
 together  imder  the  cover  of  some  shady  trees  near  the  house  ; 
 and  a  long  form  being  placed,  Pomarre  was  requested  to 
 seat  himself  on  it  with  the  brethren,  the  rest  of  the  natives 
 standing  or  sitting  in  a  circle  around  them.  Mr.  Cover 
 then  addressed  them  from — "  God  so  loved  the  world,  that 
 he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  they  who  believe  in  him 
 should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life,"  while  Peter  the 
 Swede  interpreted  sentence  by  sentence  to  the  people.  The 
 Otaheiteans  were  silent,  and  attended  Avith  solemnity.  After 
 service,  Pomarre  took  Mr.  Cover  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "Mi 
 ty,  mi  ty,"  very  good.  When  asked,  "  If  he  had  understood 
 what  was  said;"  he  replied,  "There  have  been  no  such 
 things  before  in  Otaheite ;  and  they  are  not  to  be  learned  at 
 once;  but  I  will  wait  the  coming  of  the  Eatooa,"  that  is, 
 God.  Desiring  to  know  if  he  might  be  permitted  to  attend 
 again,  he  was  informed  "  By  all  means."  He  was  then  con- 
 ducted to  the  house,  where  he  and  his  wife  dined  with  the 
 Missionaries,  and  afterwards  departed. 
 
 About  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  commenced  the  or- 
 dination service  of  Kelso  and  Harris,  who  were  set  apart  to 
 their  Avork  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  ordained 
 brethren.  Mr.  Cover  preached  the  ordination  sermon,  and 
 delivered  the  charge  ;  Mr.  Jefferson  put  the  usual  questions, 
 and  Lewis  and  Eyre  conducted  the  devotional  exercises. 
 The  communion  of  the  Lord's  Supper  closed  the  interesting- 
 service.  Eventful  day  !  blessed  institution  !  For  the  first 
 time  since  Otaheite  became  the  residence  of  man,  its  bread- 
 fruit was  used  as  the  symbol  of  the  broken  body  of  Christ, 
 and  received  in  commemoration  of  his  dying  love.  Poor 
 Manne   Manne,  the  great  liigh-priest  of  insular  idolatry. 
 
THE    MISSIONARIES  AT  OTAHEITE.  299 
 
 was  present  during  the  whole  service,  and  full  of  inquisitive 
 attention,  especially  during  the  dispensation  of  the  ordi- 
 nance of  the  Supper,  when  he  placed  himself  in  the  circle 
 with  the  brethren,  and  when  they  passed  him  by  in  the  dis- 
 tribution, he  shifted  his  position  further  on,  in  hope  of  still 
 partaking  with  them. 
 
 On  Monday,  the  20th,  Pomarre,  Iddeah,  and  all  the 
 Saturday's  guests,  visited  the  ship,  bringing  more  cloth  and 
 some  fowls  for  sea-stock.  They  staid  to  dinner,  when  the 
 prince,  fed  by  the  hand  of  his  head  man,  ate  heartily,  and 
 drank  a  large  share  of  a  bottle  of  wine,  evincing  rather  a 
 covetous  desire  for  it,  as  he  would  hardly  allow  poor  Manne 
 Manne  to  have  a  glass  with  him.  Pomarre  fared  much 
 better  in  respect  of  wine  than  Dr.  Haweis  appears  to  have 
 done  at  the  hands  of  Captain  Wilson.  On  the  appearance 
 of  rain,  the  company  took  their  leave,  wishing  the  Captain, 
 who  was  about  to  sail,  a  good  voyage,  and  expressing  a  hope 
 of  his  speedy  return. 
 
 As  Peter  the  Swede  had  offered  to  go  with  the  Duff  to  the 
 Friendly  Islands,  the  Captain  consented,  thinking  that  he 
 might  be  serviceable  as  interpreter.  The  natives  under- 
 stood that  the  Duff  was  now  about  to  leave  Otaheite  for 
 some  months,  but  the  Captain's  intention  was  to  lie  a  few 
 days  at  Eimeo,  and,  previous  to  setting  off  for  the  Mar- 
 quesas, to  touch  again  in  Matavai  Bay,  that  they  might 
 learn  how  the  natives  were  likely  to  behave  during  thetr 
 absence. 
 
300 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO  AND  RETURN  TO  OTAHEITE,  AND  TRANS- 
 ACTIONS   THERE    DURING    THE    ABSENCE    OF    THE    DUFF. 
 
 Voyage  to  Eimeo — Taloo  Harbour — Fire-arms — Dexterity  in  Diving  and 
 -X'lieft — Revisit  of  the  Duff  to  Otaheite — Departure  for  Tongataboo — Abo- 
 lition of  the  Committee — Dr.  Gilham — Kindness  of  the  Natives — Child- 
 murder —  Royal  Robbery  —  Smith's  Shop — Monthly  Meeting — Cuckoo 
 Clock — Native  Logic — Fever  removed — Thief  caught — The  Monkey  King 
 — Female  Yice — Arreoi  Society. 
 
 On  the  21st,  about  an  hour  before  da^-lig'ht,  the  DufF  weighed 
 anchor,  and  by  ten  o'clock  she  was  off  the  north-east  part  of 
 Eimeo,  and  made  straight  for  Taloo  harbour,  which  is  con- 
 sidered one  of  the  most  beautiful  in  the  world.  The  width 
 at  the  entrance  is  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile ;  the  lovely  bay 
 within  is  about  two  miles  broad  and  three  long.  It  is  de- 
 lightfully surrounded  with  trees,  and  so  perfectly  land- 
 locked, that  not  the  least  agitation  of  the  water  is  perceptible 
 on  the  beach,  from  whatever  quarter  or  with  whatever  fierce- 
 ness the  wind  may  blow.  The  lofty  mountains,  rising  almost 
 from  the  water's  brink,  completely  sheltered  the  ship  from 
 the  reach  of  storms,  and  the  billows  of  the  ocean  had  spent 
 their  force  before  they  reached  this  secure  retreat.  Eight 
 of  the  brethren,  on  the  morning  of  the  22d,  proceeded  in 
 the  jolly-boat  to  a  fresh-water  creek  at  the  head  of  the  liar- 
 bour,  intending  to  wash  their  linen,  but  returned  in  terror 
 withovit  accomplishing  their  object.  Multitudes  of  people 
 were  seen  running  along  the  shore,  some  with  white  sticks 
 in  their  hands,  others,  with  clappers  of  pearl  oyster-shells, 
 appeared  to  be  convening  together  more  of  their  countrymen, 
 and  when  the  Missionaries  landed,  they  were  crowding  from 
 all  quarters.  Their  deportment,  however,  was  peaceable, 
 and  those  who  held  spears  showed  the  brethren  in  what 
 manner  they  used  them.  But  their  nvnnbers  increasing,  the 
 Missionaries  took  flight,  and  hastened  on  board  the  vessel. 
 
VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO,  ETC.  301 
 
 Soon  after,  under  the  influence  of  fear, — always  a  Ijad  ad- 
 viser— a  council  was  lield  to  consider  the  propriety  of  taking- 
 arms  on  shore  with  them  at  Tong-ataboo.  The  result,  after 
 a  lengthened  discussion,  was  the  adoption,  by  a  majority,  of 
 the  weak  and  ill-advised  resolution,  to  take  muskets  for  the 
 defence  of  their  persons  and  property, — a  resolution  approved 
 l)y  Harper,  Kelso,  Nobbs,  Shelly,  Vecson,  and  Wilkinson, 
 l)ut  opposed  by  Bowell,  Buchanan,  and  Cooper. 
 
 All  the  day  a  multitude  of  canoes  kept  paddling  around 
 the  Duff ;  and  a  great  luuiiber  of  persons  who  had  only  a 
 log  of  wood,  and  some  not  even  that,  sported  in  the  water  for 
 several  hours  together ;  and  if  a  small  trinket  were  thrown 
 into  the  sea,  they  would  dive  some  fathoms  after  it,  and 
 almost  invariably  bring  it  up.  Their  visits  were  not  con- 
 fined to  the  day.  That  very  night,  which  was  exceedingly 
 dark,  about  eleven  o'clock,  the  watch  saw  a  naked  native, 
 standing  in  the  main  chains,  and  attempting  to  seize  him,  he 
 leaped  into  the  water,  and  escaped,  taking  with  him  four 
 yards  of  the  electric  chain.  On  the  24th,  at  the  time  of 
 dinner,  a  canoe  came  close  under  the  stern,  and  a  tall  native 
 getting  on  the  back  of  the  rudder,  reached  his  hand,  and 
 snatched  a  book,  which  lay  just  within  the  cabin  window, 
 and  instantly  falling  back  plunged  into  the  water.  This 
 action  was  deemed  too  daring  to  be  overlooked,  as  it  might 
 encourage  greater  depredations ;  a  few  small  shot  were, 
 therefore,  fired,  Avhich  made  the  thief  and  his  fellows  take 
 to  the  water,  and  skulk  behind  the  canoe.  Two  of  the 
 seamen  in  the  jolly-boat,  vainly  tried  to  catch  the  offender, 
 for,  with  the  dexterity  of  a  wild  duck  in  the  water,  he 
 eluded  all  their  attempts  to  seize  him ;  and  it  was  only  with 
 the  aid  of  the  pinnace,  and  the  superadded  terror  of  a 
 musket,  that  he  was  taken  at  last.  When  he  was  brought 
 alongside,  he  trembled  through  fear  of  being  put  to  death, 
 and  strup'sjled  hard  to  o-et  into  the  water  again  :  but  fixino' 
 a  rope  around  his  body,  he  was  hoisted  on  board,  and  tied 
 with  outstretched  arms  to  the  mizen  shrouds,  as  an  example 
 to  his  countrymen,  who  stood  ranged  along  the  beach,  in  ex- 
 pectation of  his  punishment.  As  Peter  the  Swede  was  on 
 shore  at  this  time,  the  delincpient  was  kept  bound  till  his 
 
302  VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO^  AND 
 
 return^  Avlien  Peter  was  instructed  to  give  him  a  sound  lec- 
 ture, and  caution  liim  against  a  repetition  of  his  offence. 
 He  promised  better  behaviour  in  future,  and  on  being  re- 
 leased, with  great  joy  he  hastened  on  shore.  This  attempt 
 excited  the  suspicions  of  the  Captain  and  officers,  hence 
 orders  were  given  to  keep  a  good  look-out  the  ensuing 
 night ;  and  in  the  anticipation  of  thieves,  two  muskets  were 
 placed  in  readiness.  They  were  not  disappointed ;  for 
 about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  when  it  Avas  pitchy  dark, 
 a  man  was  heard  swimming  under  the  ship's  bows,  close  to 
 the  cable,  probably  with  an  intent  to  cut  it.  The  discharge 
 of  a  musket  prevented  his  purpose  being  accomplished,  and 
 sent  him  in  great  haste  to  the  shore. 
 
 The  Duff  weighed  on  the  25th,  and  about  four  in  the 
 afternoon  of  the  26th,  she  revisited  Otaheite,  and  tacked 
 close  in  with  One  Tree  Hill,  where  she  hoisted  her  colours, 
 and  fired  a  gun.  Messrs.  Cover,  Lewis,  Henry,  Gilham, 
 and  others,  came  off  in  a  double  canoe,  and  reported  that  all 
 was  well ;  that  the  behaviour  of  the  chiefs  was  admirable, 
 and  that  the  people,  in  addition  to  good  conduct,  continued 
 to  supply  them  plentifully  with  all  the  provisions  that  the 
 island  afforded.  Nothing  could  exceed  their  kindness  and 
 attention,  every  day  they  attended  worship,  and  heard  what 
 was  addressed  to  them  through  the  interpreter.  This  first 
 experiment  of  the  ship's  absence  had  removed  all  the 
 brethren's  fears ;  and  they  beheld  the  Duff  quit  the  liarbour, 
 only  with  the  tenderness  of  parting  friends,  who  hoped  soon 
 to  meet  again,  wishing  their  missionary  brethren  God-speed 
 in  the  several  places  of  their  destination,  yet  not  without 
 many  tears.  Leaving  the  Duff  for  a  little  to  pursue  her 
 voyage,  we  proceed  to  rehearse  such  transactions  as  took 
 place  during  her  absence. 
 
 On  the  departure  of  the  vessel  for  Tongataboo,  the  Mis- 
 sionaries were  left  alone  in  the  field  of  labour,  and  began  to 
 realize  their  true  condition,  the  nature  of  the  duties  which 
 they  had  to  perform,  and  the  difficulties  with  which  such 
 performance  was  likely  to  be  attended.  Individual  temper 
 and  character  also  began  to  be  displayed  in  a  manner  very 
 different  from  the  constrained  and  artificial  exhibitions  whicli 
 
RETURN  TO  OTAHEITE,  ETC.  303 
 
 had  tatcn  place  on  the  passage  from  England.  Previous 
 specvilations  respecting  methods  of  carrying  on  the  work,  on 
 actual  experiment  were  found  to  be  the  dreams  of  childhood. 
 The  committee^  formerly  noticed,  was  soon  dissolved,  and  the 
 office  of  president  and  store-keeper  abolished;  all  public 
 measures  were  debated,  adopted,  or  rejected  by  the  whole 
 body,  and  all  matters  settled  by  a  majority.  Such  a  mode 
 of  procedure  among  men  so  different  in  their  habits,  man- 
 ners, training,  and  intelligence,  could  not  be  expected  to 
 work  well.  Accordingly  we  find,  that,  in  the  case  of  Dr. 
 Gilham,  a  gentleman  and  a  man  of  science,  the  majority 
 voted  a  measure,  which  a  committee  of  judicious  and  edu- 
 cated men  would  never  have  entertained.  He  naturally  and 
 justly  expected,  that  he  should  be  exempted  from  any  labo- 
 rious employment,  that  he  might  devote  his  time  to  medical 
 pursuits ;  but  they  first  expressed  a  wish,  that  he  should 
 take  his  turn  as  cook,  a  proposition  with  which  he  conde- 
 scendingly complied ;  and  at  length  he  was  doomed  to  the 
 drudgery  and  the  degradation  of  perpetual  cook — an  indig- 
 nity to  which  he  could  not  submit,  and  which,  with  other 
 circumstances,  led  to  his  return  by  the  Duff  to  Europe.* 
 This  treatment  of  the  Doctor  was  the  less  excusable  as  the 
 missionary  body  comprised  a  number  of  females,  and  the 
 Otaheiteans  might  have  been  trained  to  assist  in  culinary 
 operations,  which,  from  necessity,  a\  ere  both  few  and  simple. 
 This,  indeed,  they  ultimately  did :  for  we  find  an  entry  in 
 the  Missionary  Journals,  that  on  April  the  3rd,  they  took 
 three  Otaheiteans  to  assist  in  their  cookery,  and  to  attend  to 
 their  hogs.  The  brethren's  treatment  from  the  natives,  and 
 their  early  pursuits,  will  be  best  illustrated  by  their  own 
 journals,  during  the  period  Avhich  elapsed  between  the  de- 
 parture of  the  Duff,  and  her  return  to  Otaheite. 
 
 "  April  3rd. — Took  three  Otaheiteans  to  assist  in  our 
 cookery  and  attend  our  hogs.  The  king  and  queen  brought 
 a  large  present  of  cocoa-nuts  to  brother  Cover  and  his  Avife, 
 desiring  to  become  their  adopted  children,  and  promising  to 
 regard  them  as  their  father  and  mother.     Pomarre  and  Id- 
 
 *  See  Yeeson's  Narrative,  p.  8-1, 
 
304  VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO,  AND 
 
 deah  broiig-lit  a  larger  in  the  evening-,  and  begged  tliem  to 
 receive  the  Iving  and  queen  as  tlieir  own  progeny.  The 
 women  crossed  the  river  to  visit  the  garden  and  tlie  country 
 around ;  the  king  followed  theni^  and  paid  them  every  mark 
 of  attention,  directing  them  to  the  best  roads,  and  ordering 
 his  attendants  to  provide  cocoa-nuts  for  their  refreshment. 
 It  is  incredible  to  see  the  quantity  of  provisions  poured  in 
 upon  us;  we  have  not  less  than  a  waggon -load  of  fruits,  be- 
 sides the  multitudes  of  hogs  and  poultry. 
 
 "5th. — Our  daily  royal  visitors  have  taken  up  their  abode 
 of  late  at  Matavai,  on  purpose  to  be  near  us.  Pomarre 
 brought  a  chair  to  be  repaired,  which  the  Captain  had  gi\'en 
 him,  wdth  a  musket  and  fowling-piece :  these  we  excused 
 ourselves  from  repairing,  except  the  chair,  till  the  smitli 
 had  set  up  his  forge;  but  he  left  them  Avith  us.  Tlieir  huts 
 very  much  resemble  a  travelling  camp  of  gypsies. 
 
 "  6tli. — Early  this  morning  Otoo  sent  ten  men  to  prepare 
 woodfor  erecting  the  blacksmith's  shop.  Our  brethren*  from 
 Eimeo  returned  and  made  us  the  pleasing  report,  that  they 
 had  been  very  kindly  received  by  the  natives,  who  never  at- 
 tempted to  steal  any  of  our  tools,  and  were  ready  to  give  us 
 every  assistance.  Brother  J.  Puckey,  on  the  Lord's  Day, 
 had  addressed  them  by  Andrew;  they  heard  attentively, 
 and  said  it  was  very  good ;  but  it  could  be  of  no  vise  to  them 
 to  change  their  religion,  as  the  brethren  would  so  soon  leave 
 them,  and  carry  away  the  book.  We  assured  them  we 
 would  return  and  teach  them  again  very  soon.  The  natives 
 replied,  if  any  of  the  chiefs  embraced  our  religion,  the}'^ 
 should  follow. 
 
 "  8th. — One  of  the  arreoies,  the  tayo  of  brother  Henry, 
 came  to  us  with  his  wife  big  with  child ;  they  were  taking 
 their  leave  of  us,  in  order,  during  their  absence,  to  destroy 
 the  infant  which  should  be  born,  according  to  the  ordinance 
 of  that  diabolical  society.  "We  thought  this  a  proper  o])por- 
 tunity  to  remonstrate  with  them  against  this  horrid  custom. 
 The  mother  felt  with  tenderness,  and  appeared  willing  to 
 spare  the  infant ;  but  the  brutal  chief  continued  obstinately 
 
 *  Puckey  und  Cock,  who  had  gone,  on  the  27th   of  Marcli,   to  the  adjacent 
 
 ishiud  of  Eiuico,  to  complete  and  hiunch  u  vessel  for  Muune  Manne. 
 
RETURN  TO  OTAHEITE,  ETC. 
 
 305 
 
 bent  on  liis  purpose,  tliougli  lie  acknowledged  it  a  bloody 
 act,  pleading-  the  established  custom,  his  loss  of  all  privi- 
 leges, and  the  dissolution  of  the  society,  if  this  should  be- 
 come general.  We  oiFered  to  build  them  a  house  for  the 
 pregnant  women,  and  take  every  child  which  should  be  born 
 into  our  immediate  care.  We  threatened  him,  that  such  an 
 unnatural  act  would  exclude  him  from  our  friendship  for 
 ever;  and  more,  that  the  Eatooa,  our  God,  would  certainly 
 punish  him.  He  said,  if  he  saw  the  arreoies  destroyed  by 
 the  Eatooa  for  it,  he  would  desist;  and  asked  if  their  fore- 
 fathers were  suffering  for  these  practices.  Our  brethren 
 failed  not  to  open  to  him  the  wTath  of  God  against  all  un- 
 godliness and  unrighteousness  of  men.  On  this  he  walked 
 off  dejected,  but  not  apparently  determined  to  desist  from 
 the  evil  or  danger  of  his  w^ays.  A  few  days  afterwards  he 
 came,  and  promised,  if  the  child  were  born  alive,  he  would 
 bring  it  to  us;  and,  on  another  visit  afterwards  with  his 
 wife,  renewed  his  promise,  on  forfeiture  of  our  favour. 
 
 "  Manne  Manne  returned  from  Oparre  with  abundance 
 of  clothes  and  provision  for  all  the  brethren.  We  took  the 
 opportunity  to  inform  Pomarre,  that  next  day  we  should 
 speak  to  them  the  paroic  no  f  Eatooa,  the  word  of  God ;  and 
 invited  them  to  come,  which  they  promised. 
 
 "  9th. — Brother  Lewis  preached  from  '  Thou  shalt  not 
 kill,'  to  the  king,  queen,  Manne  Manne,  and  a  number  of 
 the  natives,  who  heard  with  serious  attention,  and  said.  My 
 ty  te  imrow  no  Pretane  ima  tijyperahai  mydide,  imaj^ohhe  roa 
 te  taata — Good  is  the  word  of  Britain,  not  to  kill  children, 
 not  to  sacrifice  men.  The  high  priest  whispering  something, 
 we  asked  him  what  he  said ;  he  answered,  he  told  the  jocople 
 to  leave  off  their  Avicked  ways. 
 
 "  Pomarre  and  Iddeah  came  at  noon,  and  going  into  the 
 married  brethren's  apartment,  found  them  conversing  with 
 the  arreoies  on  the  evil  of  destroying  infants.  Iddeah  was 
 particularly  addressed  on  the  subject,  as  she  too  was  preg- 
 nant by  a  toutou,  who  cohabited  with  her,  and  was  also  of 
 the  arreoy  society.  Pomarre  and  Iddeah  had  for  some  time 
 ceased  to  cohabit ;  he  had  taken  another  wife,  and  she  one 
 
306  VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO^  AND 
 
 of  her  servants ;  hut  they  lived  in  the  same  state  of  friend- 
 ship, and  with  no  loss  of  dignity.  The  brethren  endea- 
 voured to  convince  her  of  the  dreadfulness  of  murder,  in  a 
 mother  especially.  They  promised  to  receive  the  child  im- 
 mediately, and  it  should  be  no  trouble  to  her ;  but  she  was 
 sullen,  and  made  no  reply.  They  then  addressed  Pomarre, 
 and  entreated  his  interference  in  suppressing  such  acts  of 
 inhumanity ;  and  to  give  orders  that  no  more  human  sacri- 
 fices should  be  offered.  He  replied,  he  would ;  said,  that 
 Captain  Cook  told  him  it  should  not  be  done ;  but  did  not 
 stay  long  enough  to  instruct  them.  One  of  the  brethren 
 then  said,  that  we  were  come  for  that  express  purpose,  and 
 hoped  he  would  hearken  to  our  counsel ;  pointing  out  all 
 the  danger  and  disadvantage  to  themselves,  and  warning 
 them  that  if  they  despised  our  instructions,  and  continued 
 in  their  wicked  practices,  we  should  leave  them  and  go  to 
 another  island,  where  we  could  hope  for  more  attention. 
 Pomarre  was  evidently  affected  by  what  was  said ;  and  es- 
 pecially could  not  bear  the  thought  of  our  leaving  him ;  and 
 promised  he  would  use  all  his  authority  to  put  an  end  to 
 these  practices.  He  indeed  appears  of  a  teachable  disposi- 
 tion, and  open  to  conviction.  Manne  Manne  came  in  during 
 this  conversation ;  and  Ave  told  him  freely,  that,  if  he  offered 
 any  more  human  sacrifices,  he  would  utterly  forfeit  our 
 friendship,  and  must  consider  us  as  his  enemies.  He  re- 
 plied, he  certainly  woiild  not.  On  this  we  informed  him, 
 that  our  Lord  knew  his  heart,  whether  he  was  sincere  in  his 
 promises. 
 
 "  We  renewed  our  attempts  upon  Iddeah,  invited  her  to 
 continue  with  us,  and  suffer  our  women  to  take  care  of  her 
 child;  that  her  example  would  have  the  happiest  effects 
 upon  the  nation ;  and,  knowing  her  eagerness  for  European 
 cloth,  we  promised  her  three  shirts,  and  any  other  articles 
 when  the  ship  arrived ;  yea  more,  that  we  would  report  her 
 conduct  to  Queen  Charlotte  and  the  British  earee  ladies,  to 
 whom  nothing  would  more  endear  her ;  and  that  the  next 
 ship  would  assuredly  bring  her  very  valuable  presents.  She 
 said   the  child  was  base-born;   had   it  been  Pomarre's  it 
 
RETURN  TO  OTAHEITE,  ETC.  307 
 
 Avould  have  lived  ;  but  that  now  they  were  arreoics  ; — and 
 marched  off  with  her  paramour,  who  sat  by  and  heard  with 
 utter  indifference. 
 
 "  12th. — This  day  Iddeah  appeared  again  in  publicj  and 
 Manne  Mannc  communicated  to  us  the  afflictive  intelligence 
 that  she  had  murdered  her  new-born  babe ;  it  was  therefore 
 resolved  by  the  brethren,  that  no  more  presents  should  be 
 received  from  Iddeah,  and  that  our  marked  disapprobation 
 of  her  conduct  should  be  shown  whenever  she  came  to  our 
 house. 
 
 "  14th. — Pomarre  and  Iddeah  came  with  a  vast  present 
 of  hogs  and  vegetables,  which  were  separated  into  four  par- 
 cels. We  asked  Pomarre  from  whom  they  came ;  we  thank- 
 fully accepted  his,  but  refused  to  touch  those  which  Iddeah 
 offered,  and  assigned  our  reasons,  Avhich  Andrew  communi- 
 cated. She  was  highly  offended ;  said  she  had  a  right  to 
 do  with  her  children  as  she  pleased,  and  should  observe  the 
 customs  of  the  country  without  minding  our  displeasure; 
 and  walked  off  with  her  toutou,  leaving  the  present  behind : 
 a  new  chest  which  had  been  made  for  her,  being  her  own 
 materials,  was  given  her,  and  she  carried  it  off  with  her. 
 Yet  her  unnatural  crime  did  not  utterly  pass  unpunished ; 
 a  dreadful  milk  abscess  brought  her  under  the  surgeon's 
 knife,  and  repeated  sharp  rebvikes ;  yet  her  heart  appeared 
 still  hardened.  She  is  of  a  bold  daring  spirit,  and  much 
 more  warlike  than  her  husband  Pomarre.  Yet  this  is  but 
 one  among  many  unnatural  crimes,  which  we  dare  not  name, 
 committed  daily,  Avithout  the  idea  of  shame  or  guilt." 
 
 It  is  worthy  of  notice,  that,  notwithstanding  the  predomi- 
 nance of  all  these  horrid  vices,  yet,  in  the  presence  of  the 
 Missionaries,  they  never  committed  any  unseemly  act.  In- 
 deed they  professed  hardly  to  know  what  sort  of  persons  the 
 Missionaries  were ;  they  suspected  they  were  not  English- 
 men ;  they  considered  them  wholly  unlike  any  class  of  white 
 men  that  ever  visited  the  island.  The  following  extracts 
 illustrate  the  rights  of  royalty  and  the  character  of  the 
 youthful  sovereign. 
 
 "  15th. — Wanted  plank  for  the  blacksmith's  shop  ;  told 
 the  king.  He  said,  Harry  mie — come  along.  I  thought 
 x2 
 
308  VOYAGE  TO  EIMEOj  AND 
 
 he  had  some  ready  ;  I  went  with  hhn  and  six  men ;  he  car- 
 ried me  up  the  valley,  and  searching  every  house  took  wliat 
 he  liked  :  many  of  the  pcoijle  stoutly  resisted,  but  his  men 
 would  not  leave  a  plank.  I  told  the  king,  with  whom  we 
 exercise  the  most  entire  familiarit}^  that  he  was  a  thief. 
 '  No,'  says  he,  '  it  is  the  custom  of  Otaheite.' 
 
 "  The  king  was  carried  on  men's  shoulders,  and  tlirough 
 such  dangerous  places,  that  he  ran  the  greatest  risk  of 
 breaking  his  bones ;  but  he  must  not  alight,  as  every  place 
 his  foot  touches  becomes  sacred,  and  his  own  ground.  At 
 last  we  arrived  at  a  territory  of  his  own ;  when  alighting,  he 
 took  a  majestic  stride,  and  stalking  on,  '  Puckey,'  says  he, 
 '  is  this  as  King  George  walks  ?  '  I  told  him  '  Yes.'  Having 
 gone  about  three  miles,  I  desired  to  return,  though  the  king 
 would  have  gone  further,  notwithstanding  the  rain." 
 
 The  18th  was  a  great  day  among  the  poor  savages.  Tlie 
 smith's  shop  was  finished,  and  l^rother  Hodges,  with  Hassell, 
 at  work.  The  natives  crowded  round  him,  but  were  vastly 
 frightened  with  the  sparks,  and  the  hissing  of  the  iron  in 
 the  water.  Pomarre  came  to  see  the  wonder ;  he  was  en- 
 raptured with  the  bellows  and  forge ;  and  clasping  the 
 blacksmith  in  his  arms,  he  joined  noses  with  him,  and  ex- 
 pressed his  high  satisfaction.  After  work,  the  smiths  pro- 
 ceeded to  bathe  in  the  river,  when  the  young  king  laid  hold 
 of  an  arm  of  each,  and  went  down  with  them  to  the  water. 
 Both  king  and  priest  preferred  mechanism  to  the  mysteries 
 of  the  new  religion.  Indeed  Manne  Manne  thought  that 
 less  preaching  and  more  presents  would  be  an  improAement. 
 On  the  evening  of  the  '21st,  when  Mr.  Henry  had  finished 
 a  discourse  to  the  natives,  the  liigh  priest  of  idolatry  said, 
 "  You  give  us  plenty  of  the  preaching,  bvit  not  of  many  other 
 things."  The  following  important  extract  serves  to  illus- 
 trate the  economy  of  the  Mission  at  the  outset. 
 
 "  24th. — On  a  meeting  of  our  society,  we  agreed  to  new 
 regulations,  abolishing  the  committee  of  five ;  and  as  each 
 had  his  vote  in  our  deliberations,  a  secretary  only  was 
 thought  necessary,  and  a  president  to  be  chosen  at  each 
 meeting.  We  drew  up  rules  for  every  day's  work  :  the  bell 
 to  ring  at  six ;  to  be  assembled  for  prayer  in  half  an  liour ; 
 
RETURN  TO  OTAHEITE,  ETC.  309 
 
 to  labour  till  ten  at  our  various  occupations;  to  spend  from 
 ten  till  three  in  mental  improvement;  from  three  till  night 
 at  our  usual  employment ;  bell  to  ring-  at  seven  for  pra3-er, 
 and  the  journal  to  be  read." 
 
 Amid  all  their  industry  they  were  not  negligent  of  their 
 spiritual  interests.  The  entry  of  May  5th,  shoAvs,  that  they 
 resorted  to  an  admirable  method  of  improvement,  closely 
 resembling  a  Methodist  class  : — "  May  5th.  Held  a  meeting 
 preparatory  to  the  communion.  Brother  Lewis,  as  eldest 
 minister,  after  prayer,  examined  every  one  with  great  fidelity 
 and  tenderness,  giving  such  exhortation  and  reproof  as  was 
 necessary.  A  happy  openness  of  mind  and  melting  of  heart 
 prevailed ;  and  symptoms  of  genuine  contrition  for  any  past 
 improprieties  toward  each  other.  This  was  the  first  meeting 
 of  the  kind  wc  had  held ;  and  it  was  truly  profitable.  We 
 experienced  something  of  the  healing  and  refreshing  pre- 
 sence of  God  Avith  us.  Resolved  such  meeting  should  be 
 monthly." 
 
 On  the  7th,  the  Missionaries  received  a  visit  from  a  man 
 of  great  distinction,  Temarree,  a  chief  priest  from  Papara, 
 reputed  equal  to  Mannc  Manne.  He  was  dressed  in  a 
 wrapper  of  Otaheitean  cloth,  and  over  it  an  officer's  coat 
 doubled  round  him.  At  his  first  approach  he  appeared 
 timid,  and  had  to  be  invited  in :  he  was  but  just  seated  when 
 the  cuckoo  clock  struck,  and  filled  him  Avith  astonishment 
 and  terror.  Old  Pyetea  had  brought  the  bird  some  bread- 
 fruit, observing  it  must  be  starved  if  wc  never  fed  it.  At 
 breakfast,  the  Missionaries  invited  Temarree  to  sit  down  with 
 them ;  l)ut  the  venerable  idolater  first  held  out  his  hand 
 with  a  bit  of  plantain,  and  looked  very  solemn,  Avhich  one  of 
 the  natives  said  was  an  offering  to  the  Eatooa;  the  brethren 
 Avere  reqviirecl  to  receive  it ;  accordingly  Avhen  they  had  taken 
 it  out  of  his  hand  and  laid  it  under  the  table,  he  sat  doAA'u, 
 and  made  a  hearty  breakfast.  The  foUoAAdng  passage  sup- 
 plies at  once  some  important  historic  facts,  and  also  a  spe- 
 cimen of  South  Sea  logic. 
 
 "  May  9th. — Temarree  accompanied  the  king  and  queen, 
 and  staid  to  dine  with.  us.  He  is,  Ave  find,  of  the  royal  race, 
 and  son  of  the  famed  Oberea.     He  is  the  first  chief  of  the 
 
310  VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO,  AND 
 
 island,  after  Pomarre,  by  wliom  he  has  been  subdued,  and 
 now  lives  in  friendship  Avith  him,  and  has  adopted  his  son. 
 He  is  also  high  in  esteem  as  a  priest.  His  name  of  Eatooa 
 engaged  our  conversation.  We  told  him  the  Eatooa  could 
 not  die,  as  he  must.  A  bystanding  native  said,  that  he 
 must  be  a  bad  Eatooa,  indeed,  for  he  had  himself  seen  one  of 
 his  kind  killed  with  a  musket ;  and  that  they  were  no  gods 
 who  could  be  killed." 
 
 On  returning  from  a  journey  in  which  some  of  the  brethren 
 made  the  circuit  of  the  greater  peninsula,  Mr.  Broomhall 
 was  visited  with  a  sharp  attack  of  fever.  One  of  the  priests 
 told  him,  that  this  sickness  was  inflicted  upon  him  by  the 
 Otaheite  Eatooa,  who  was  angry  and  would  kill  him. 
 Broomhall  said  he  defied  their  god,  who  was  a  bad  god,  or 
 rather  no  god ;  and  that  the  great  Jehovah,  by  whom  he  had 
 been  sent,  would  cure  it  the  next  day.  The  saying  instantly 
 spread  abroad  among  the  natives ;  and  Broomhall  began  to 
 fear  that  he  had  spoken  unadvisedly,  and  that  God  might  be 
 dishonoured  if  his  illness  increased — a  consideration  which 
 led  to  earnest  prayer.  The  priest  eagerly  watched  the 
 event ;  he  came  to  the  sick  Missionary  as  he  turned  on  his 
 bed,  and  asked  if  he  should  be  well  to-morrow.  He  rej)lied, 
 he  trusted  that  the  God  whom  he  served  would  restore  him. 
 On  the  following  night  the  fever  abated,  he  slept  soundly, 
 and  in  the  morning  awoke  refreshed,  and  rose  as  usual. 
 During  the  day,  many  of  the  natives  inquired  if  he  was  well, 
 and  seemed  astonished  at  his  recovery.  The  priest  among 
 the  rest,  "  desired  to  know  if  the  Pretane  God  had  sent 
 away  the  sickness  ;  "  Broomhall  replied  that  he  had,  and 
 took  occasion  to  remonstrate  with  the  priest  about  his  super- 
 stitions, urging  that  the  gods  of  Otaheite  were  no  gods. 
 The  priest  insisted  that  they  had  many  gods,  and  said  that 
 they  prayed  the  good  ones  to  keep  away  the  bad  ones ;  and 
 if  he  did  not  bless  the  food,  the  bad  gods  would  enter  into 
 the  men  and  kill  them.  Broomhall  assured  him  that  he  was 
 under  no  apprehension  of  the  bad  gods  on  that  score,  and 
 that  the  priest  might  invoke  their  utmost  vengeance;  he 
 should,  notwithstanding,  eat  without  fear.  The  priest  said 
 he  had  no  wish  to  do  him  harm,  and  slunk  away  confounded 
 
RETURN  TO  OTAHEITE,  ETC.  311 
 
 at  tlic  courage  of  tlic  Missionary.  The  following  facts  serve 
 to  illustrate  the  cupidity  of  savage  nature,  and  to  show  that 
 it  is  a  powerful  abstract  passion  apart  from  all  regard  to 
 utility. 
 
 "  June  9th. — Dr.  Gillham  having  his  clothes  stolen,  wliilc 
 he  was  bathing,  three  or  four  of  us  piirsued  the  thief;  he 
 fled.  Hearing  a  drum,  we  hasted  to  the  place,  and  havino- 
 intelligence  the  thief  was  there,  we  rushed  in,  and  seized 
 him  finely  dressed  for  dancing ;  about  a  hundred  fled  in  a 
 minute ;  we  begged  them  not  to  be  frightened,  as  we  only 
 wanted  the  thief,  Avhom  we  brought  off",  and  chained  to  a 
 pillar  of  the  house  ;  yet  he  contrived  to  go  off"  with  the  pad- 
 lock, but  being  pursued,  it  was  recovered,  and  he  Avas  dis- 
 missed. None  ever  think  of  resisting  ;  yet,  strange  to  tell ! 
 though  they  will  run  any  risk  to  steal,  they  scarcely  ever  use 
 Avhat  they  get,  but  lay  it  up.  Pomarre  and  Otoo  have  each 
 more  articles  than  any  among  us,  yet  they  produce  none, 
 wear  only  a  piece  of  cloth  round  them,  and  are  ever  craving 
 for  more." 
 
 An  entry  of  June  the  12th  and  14th,  further  illumines  the 
 state  of  those  unhappy  islanders  by  whom  the  Missionaries 
 were  surrounded.     The  passages  are  the  following : — 
 
 "  A  fact  was  reported  to  us  this  day,  Avhich,  if  true,  Avas 
 shocking.  In  one  of  Captain  Cook's  visits,  he  left  a  great 
 monkey,  aa'Iio  Avas  made  a  chief  at  Attahooroo ;  he  had  a 
 Avife  and  thirty  servants,  and  abundance  of  everything.  They 
 called  him  Taata  ooree  harrai,  the  great  man  dog.  One  day 
 the  Avoman  seeing  him  catch  the  flies  and  eat  them,  Avhich 
 they  abominate,  she  ran  aAvaj^  into  the  mountains;  the 
 monkey  and  his  teutons  pursued,  but  being  met  by  Temarree, 
 Avho  Avas  jealous  of  his  authority,  he  knocked  him  doAvn  Avith 
 a  club,  and  killed  him.  One  of  our  brethren  this  evening 
 sitting  in  his  berth  Avriting,  a  young  girl  came  in,  and  ex- 
 pressed her  surprise,  that  Ave  behaved  so  different  to  them 
 from  Avhat  all  our  countrymen  had  done.  He  told  her  that 
 such  practices  Avere  Avicked,  and  that  if  Ave  did  such  things 
 our  God  Avould  be  angry.  '  Oh,'  said  she,  '  but  I  Avill  come 
 to  you  in  the  night,  and  then  none  can  see  us.'  He  replied, 
 '  Nothing  can  be  hid  from  our  God  ;  the  night  to  him  is  as 
 
312  VOYAGE  TO  EIMEO,  ETC. 
 
 bright  as  the  day,  and  tlicrc  is  no  darkness  or  shadow  of 
 death  Avhere  any  of  the  workers  of  wickedness  can  hide  them- 
 selves. But,  if  yon  first  put  away  your  evil  customs,  then 
 we  should  love  you.' 
 
 "  14th. — Visited  by  Mawroa,  with  a  vast  supply  of  vegeta- 
 bles ;  three  arreoies  accompanied  him, — amazingly  fat,  and 
 tattooed  all  over.  This  society  is  constantly  wandering 
 about  from  island  to  island.  They  are  the  finest  persons  we 
 have  seen ;  are  said  to  have  each  two  or  three  wives,  whom 
 they  exchange  with  each  other,  and  inhumanly  murder  every 
 infant  that  is  born  among  them.  Wherever  they  go  they 
 exercise  power  to  seize  what  they  w^ant  from  the  inhabitants ; 
 they  smite  their  hand  on  their  breast,  and  say  '  Harre,' — 
 give !  whenever  they  covet  anything ;  and  none  dares  deny 
 them.  They  never  work ;  live  by  plunder ;  yet  are  highly 
 respected,  as  none  but  persons  of  rank  are  admitted  among 
 them.  This  makes  women  so  scarce,  and  other  horrid  vices 
 so  common.     May  God  hasten  the  time  of  reformation !  " 
 
313 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 VOYAGE  TO  TONGATABOO,  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF  THE 
 MISSIONARIES. 
 
 Submarine  Grotto — Savage  Nations — Arrival  at  Tongataboo — Two  vagabonds 
 — Their  Opinions — Moomooe — Native  Curiosity — Conditions  of  Settle- 
 ment— Conspiracy — Settlement  of  the  Missionaries — Nocturnal  Hospita- 
 lity— Evil  prevented — Parting  Sadness. 
 
 The  day  following  their  departure  from  Matavai,  they  passed 
 to  the  southward  of  the  Society  Islands,  in  sight  of  Huahcine, 
 Ulietea,  Otaha,  and  Bolabola,  and  then,  Avith  a  fair  Avind, 
 they  shaped  their  course  for  Palmerston's  Island.  This 
 island  was  discovered  by  Cook  on  his  second  voyage.  The 
 people  of  the  Duff  saw  the  beautiful  submarine  grotto,  thus 
 described  in  Cook's  third  voyage  : — "  At  one  part  of  thereof, 
 which  bounds  the  lake  Avithin,  almost  even  Avitli  the  surface, 
 there  is  a  large  bed  of  coral,  Avhicli  aifords  a  most  enchanting 
 prospect.  Its  base,  Avhich  is  fixed  to  the  shore,  extends  so 
 far  that  it  cannot  be  seen,  so  that  it  appears  to  be  suspended 
 in  the  Avater.  The  sea  Avas  then  unruffled,  and  the  reful- 
 gence of  the  sun  exposed  the  various  sorts  of  coral  in  the 
 most  beautiful  order ;  some  parts  luxuriantly  branching  into 
 the  Avater,  others  appearing  in  a  vast  variety  of  figures,  and 
 the  Avhole  heightened  by  spangles  of  the  richest  colours, 
 gloAving  from  a  number  of  large  clams  interspersed  in  every 
 part.  Even  this  delightful  scene  Avas  greatly  improA^ed  by 
 the  multitude  of  fishes  that  gently  glided  along,  seemingly 
 Avith  the  most  perfect  security  ;  their  colours  Avere  the  most 
 beautiful  that  can  be  imagined,  blue,  yelloAv,  black,  red, 
 &c.,  far  excelling  anything  that  can  be  produced  by  art." 
 The  Captain  and  officers  of  the  Duff  attest,  that  in  this  fas- 
 cinating picture  there  is  no  exaggeration.  On  Wednesday, 
 April  5th,  they  saAV  Savage  Island — so  named  by  Captain 
 
314 
 
 VOYAGE  TO  TONGATABOO,  AND 
 
 Cook  in  1774,  in  consequence  of  the  ferocity  of  its  inhabit- 
 ants. On  this  matter  the  first  officer  of  the  Duff,  in  the 
 journal  of  the  voyage,  remarks  : — 
 
 "  His  (Captain  Cook's)  account  of  them  shows  the  danger 
 of  landing  among  any  of  those  islanders  who  have  not  pre- 
 viously had  intercourse  with  Europeans ;  also  the  absolute 
 necessity,  Avhen  obliged  to  land,  of  being  able  to  repel  them 
 by  force  when  attacked.  We  ought  to  lay  it  down  as  a 
 truth,  that  neither  in  places  already  known,  where  the  inha- 
 bitants have  acted  constantly  in  a  hostile  manner,  nor  yet  in 
 new  islands,  which  voyagers  may  discover,  are  the  natives  to 
 be  trusted  with  the  power  of  their  lives ;  for  in  general  they 
 are  so  tenacious  of  their  territory,  and  of  their  canoes,  so 
 covetous  of  all  we  possess,  and  under  a  persuasion  that  all 
 strangers  are  enemies,  that  they  will,  either  by  force  or  cun- 
 ning, aim  at  the  lives  of  those  who  are  so  unhappy  as  to 
 place  any  confidence  in  them,  till  some  friendly  intercourse 
 has  been  established." 
 
 The  Duff  then  shaped  her  course  for  Tongataboo  ;  and  on 
 Monday  the  10th,  they  entered  the  harbour  of  this  island,  so 
 celebrated  for  its  sacredness  by  the  idolatrous  isles  around. 
 The  inhabitants  seemed  frank,  bold,  and  brave.  Neither 
 the  Swedes  nor  Otaheiteans,  however,  on  board  the  Duff, 
 understood  their  language,*  which  created  great  difficulty 
 in  trading,  and  respecting  the  more  important  business  of 
 settling  the  Missionaries.  After  dinner,  Futtafaihe,  a  chief 
 of  great  power,  was  introduced  to  the  Captain.  This  noble 
 savage  was  about  forty  years  of  age,  stout  and  handsomely 
 made,  of  a  countenance  open  and  free,  a  dignified  demeanour, 
 and  a  gait  so  stately  as  at  once  to  mark  him  out  for  a  ruler 
 of  men.  He  surveyed  everything  Avith  close  attention,  he 
 talked  freely  in  the  cabin,  but  all  that  could  be  collected 
 from  it  was,  that  he  was  a  great  chief,  and  that  there  were 
 some  white  men  on  the  island,  whom  he  would  bring  the 
 following  day.  Having  received  some  presents,  he  was 
 scarcely  gone,  when  two  Europeans  made  their  appearance, 
 and  came  on  board  with  confidence  and  alacrity.     The  ears 
 
 *  This  fact  is  not  easily  harmonized  with  the  representations  of  Cook  and 
 others,  on  the  subject  of  a  common  language. 
 
SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  315 
 
 of  all  rejoiced  to  hear  them  speak  the  language  of  English- 
 men^ though  the  looks  of  the  speakers  were  not  attractive. 
 From  the  future  part  assigned  to  these  vagabonds,  it  is 
 proper  here  to  record  some  of  the  facts  of  their  history  as 
 recited  by  themselves.* 
 
 Benjamin  Ambler  was  born  in  the  parish  of  Shadwelb 
 London ;  he  was  a  bold,  talkative,  presumptuous  fellow ;  he 
 seemed  to  speak  the  language  fluently,  and  said  he  had  ac- 
 quired it  with  great  facility.  John  Connelly  was  a  native 
 of  Cork,  Ireland,  by  trade  a  cooper,  and  a  less  imposing  and 
 commanding  character  than  his  companion.  Ambler  said 
 they  left  London  in  the  ship  Otter,  in  which  they  sailed  for 
 America ;  and  there,  for  the  bribe  of  better  wages,  left  her 
 for  an  American  V&ssel  bound  to  the  north-west  coast  for  the 
 fur  trade.  On  their  passage  outwards,  they  touched  at  the 
 islands  of  St.  Paul  and  Amsterdam,  and  proceeded  thence  to 
 the  Friendly  Islands,  in  search  of  refreshments,  but  having 
 nothing  except  old  iron  hoops  to  barter,  the  natives  would 
 not  part  with  their  hogs — a  circumstance  which  induced 
 these  two  and  four  more,  to  leave  the  ship.  The  salt  provi- 
 sions, they  said,  were  so  bad  that  they  could  scarcely  be 
 eaten,  and  so  scanty  that  they  were  put  upon  short  allow- 
 ance; dreading,  therefore,  that  their  condition  might  soon 
 become  worse,  they  requested  the  Captain  to  discharge  them. 
 This  he  accordingly  did,  and  they  landed  upon  Annamooka, 
 where  another  American  vessel  called  soon  afterwards,  and 
 being  in  want  of  seamen,  engaged  three  of  their  number. 
 An  Irishman,  named  Morgan,  remained  at  Annamooka,  and 
 they  two  had  been  about  thirteen  months  at  Tongataboo. 
 They  were  both  young  men,  not  exceeding  the  age  of  thirty. 
 
 Ambler  stated,  that  Futtafaihe  was  a  great  chief,  and 
 presided  over  all  the  eastern  part  of  the  island,  but  that 
 there  was  an  old  man,  Tibo  Moomooe,  of  superior  power, 
 and  generally  considered  king  of  the  island,  who  was  then 
 ill,  but  intended  in  a  day  or  two  to  visit  them.     It  appeared 
 
 *  "  They  were  coiiYicts  Avho  escaped  from  Port  Jackson  in  the  same  vessel 
 with  Mr.  Muir,  the  Jacobin.  They  were  recognised  by  several  of  Captain 
 Garden's  cre^v,  whom  he  brought  from  Port  Jackson  in  the  Mercury,  and 
 appear  to  have  arrived  at  Tonga,  March,  1796." — Greatheed's  MS.  Notes. 
 
316  VOYAGE  TO  TONOATABOO,  AND 
 
 that  tills  ruler  was  celebrated  for  Inniianity  to  his  subjects, 
 and  hospitality  to  strangers.  The  Captain  now  deemed  it 
 proper  to  apprize  Ambler  of  his  object,  requesting'  his 
 opinion  of  men  settling  at  that  place  Avith  such  views  as 
 those  cherished  by  the  Missionaries.  To  this  Ambler  re- 
 plied, that  the  natives  would  certainly  receive  them  gladly, 
 and  treat  them  Avith  kindness ;  but  respecting  propert)'',  he 
 could  give  no  assurance  of  safety.  Connelly,  who  seemed  to 
 speak  with  greater  candour,  expressed  the  danger  their  lives 
 would  be  in,  if,  possessing  iron  tools,  they  attempted  to  de- 
 fend themselves  from  private  robbers,  a  character  which 
 might  apply  to  every  man  on  the  island,  when  such  tempta- 
 tions as  those  instruments  afford  came  in  the  Avay.  As  to  a 
 house,  they  had  no  doubt  that  Tibo  Moomooe  Avould  give 
 them  one,  and  also  protect  their  persons ;  but  judged,  that 
 if  all  the  ten  lived  Avith  one  chief,  they  Avould  not  be  so  Avell 
 supplied  Avith  provision  as  if  they  Avere  to  separate  to  differ- 
 ent parts  of  the  island.  They  promised  to  consult  Tibo 
 Moomooe,  and  return  to-morroAv  morning  Avith  his  ansAver. 
 About  ten  o'clock,  accordingly,  they  came  A\'ith  a  present  of 
 three  hogs  and  some  yams  from  Moomooe,  at  the  same  time 
 stating,  that  the  sovereign  himself  Avas  to  folloAv.  He  was, 
 accordingly,  very  soon  alongside,  but  his  infirmities  rendered 
 it  difficult  for  him  to  get  on  board.  Having  reached  the 
 ladder  of  the  quarter  deck,  he  sat  doAvn,  declining  to  go 
 before  the  Captain  till  he  had  been  shaved.  Mr.  Harris 
 soon  finished  that  operation,  much  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
 decent  savage,  Avho  then  saluted  the  Captain,  and  entered 
 the  cabin,  folloAved  by  tAventy-two  attendant  chiefs  and  ser- 
 vants :  these  squatted  upon  the  floor,  but  the  great  chief 
 himself  Avas  placed  in  a  chair,  Avhich  he  much  admired ;  he 
 thought  he  sat  easy  in  it,  and,  requesting  it  as  a  present, 
 had  it  immediately  given  him. 
 
 This  man,  by  nature  great  and  princely,  and  his  chiefs, 
 attentively  surveyed  the  cabin  AAdth  its  furniture,  expressing 
 their  admiration  of  all  that  they  saAv,  and  asking  a  number 
 of  very  pertinent  questions.  They  eagerly  inquired  of  Avhat 
 Avood  the  frames  of  the  looking-glasses  Avere  made,  a])parently 
 supposing  the  Avhole  to  l)e  of  a  jjicceAvith  the  gilded  outside  ; 
 
SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  317 
 
 and  they  put  similar  questions  relative  to  tlic  different 
 coloured  painted  woods.  Nor  did  they  seem  to  admire  the 
 beauty  of  the  whole,  more  than  the  neatness  of  every  part  of 
 the  workmanship.  They  examined  minutely  the  jointing  of 
 the  chairs  and  of  the  mahogany  table,  and  expressed  no 
 small  degree  of  astonishment  at  finding  themselves  so  far  ex- 
 celled ;  for  they  cherished  an  idea  of  their  own  superiority  to 
 all  their  neighbours.  When  told,  that  the  men  whom  the  Duff 
 had  brought  to  live  among  them  could  teach  them  those 
 arts,  and  also  better  things,  they  seemed  quite  transported. 
 The  Captain  wisely  seized  this  favourable  opportunity  to 
 mention  every  circumstance  that  could  tend  to  exalt  their 
 idea  of  the  Missionaries,  inquiring  if  Moomooe  acquiesced 
 in  their  residence  with  him,  and  also  what  provision  he  would 
 make  for  their  comfort.  The  magnanimous  barbarian  re- 
 plied, that  for  the  present  they  should  have  a  house  near  his 
 own,  imtil  one  more  suitable  could  be  provided,  with  a 
 portion  of  land  for  their  use ;  that  he  would  take  care  that 
 neither  their  property  nor  persons  should  receive  the  slightest 
 molestation ;  that,  if  they  pleased,  they  might  go  on  shore 
 and  examine  the  residence,  and  that  if  they  did  not  like  the 
 situation,  he  would  order  it  to  be  removed  to  any  spot  they 
 might  prefer, — an  operation  which  he  could  have  done  in  a 
 few  hours.  For  this  purpose,  the  first  oflficer,  with  Ambler 
 and  four  Missionaries,  went  on  shore.  They  found,  within 
 an  enclosure  of  three  or  four  acres,  five  houses ;  the  largest, 
 intended  for  the  Missionaries,  was  thirty-six  feet  long, 
 twenty  broad,  with  a  roof  fifteen  feet  high  in  the  middle,  and 
 sloping  to  the  sides  till  only  four  feet  from  the  ground, 
 resting  upon  wood  pillars,  and  open  all  around,  the  floor 
 raised  about  one  foot,  and  covered  with  thick  clean  matting. 
 On  the  inside  there  hung,  suspended  from  the  cross  beam, 
 an  anchor,  about  six  hundred  weight,  of  English  form,  and 
 probably  that  which  was  lost  by  Cook  in  1774.  From  this 
 they  passed  to  the  other  large  house,  which,  according  to 
 Ambler,  was  sacred  to  the  God  of  Pretane,  and  in  which  old 
 Moomooe  sleeps  when  indisposed,  in  expectation  of  a  cure. 
 On  the  floor,  Avcre  four  large  conch-shells,  with  whicli  tliey 
 alarm  the  country  in  times  of  danger ;  and  on  the  rafters 
 
318  VOYAGE  TO  TONGATABOO,  AND 
 
 were  placed  spears,  clubs,  bows,  and  arrows,  to  receive  from 
 their  imaginary  deity  supernatural  virtue  to  render  tliem 
 successful  against  ail  enemy. 
 
 On  various  grounds  this  site  was  deemed  ineligible,  and  it 
 was  resolved  to  send  Ambler  to  Feenou  Toogahowe,  whose 
 brother  was  so  attached  to  Captain  Cook,  to  propose  that 
 the  Missionaries  should  reside  with  him.  The  above  events 
 took  place  on  the  lltli;  very  early  on  the  12th  Futtafaihe, 
 with  Connelly,  came  and  pleaded  for  five  of  the  Missionaries 
 to  be  located  with  him;  but  as  they  had  resolved  not  to  se- 
 parate for  a  time,  he  was  refused  his  request,  and  expressed 
 deep  disappointment.  At  nine  o'clock.  Ambler  came  off 
 with  Feenou  Toogahowe,  who  had  already  agreed  with  the 
 former  to  take  all  the  brethren  under  his  protection,  as  also 
 to  give  them  a  house  and  the  land  attached  to  it.  This  was 
 a  great  point  gained.  Toogahowe  was  the  most  powerful 
 chief  in  the  island ;  he  was  also  the  greatest  warrior,  and 
 not  only  a  terror  to  the  chiefs  of  Tongataboo,  but  likewise 
 to  those  of  the  adjacent  isles.  It  was  thought,  that  on  the 
 death  of  Moomooe,  he  would  be  formally  chosen  in  his  place 
 of  great  chief,  or  king,  of  the  island.  He  was  a  stout  man 
 of  about  forty,  of  a  sullen,  morose  countenance ;  he  spoke 
 little,  but  when  angry,  bellowed  forth  his  fearful  words  with 
 a  voice  harsh  as  thunder,  and  like  the  roaring  of  a  lion. 
 The  natives  quaked  at  his  terrible  presence.  It  was  deemed 
 wise  not  to  trust  to  Ambler's  previous  and  private  rehearsal 
 to  him  of  the  Missionaries'  object,  the  Captain,  therefore, 
 recited  afresh  in  their  hearing,  every  particular  of  the  con- 
 ditions. Toogahowe  seemed  to  understand  the  greater  part, 
 and  haughtily  answered,  that,  if  they  chose  to  land,  they 
 might  live  there  as  they  pleased,  that  no  one  should  hurt 
 them,  and  that  in  the  afternoon  he  would  send  a  double 
 canoe  to  take  their  goods  ashore. 
 
 This  negotiation  was  hardly  finished,  when  Ambler  in- 
 formed the  Captain  of  an  intended  massacre  of  the  whole  of 
 the  Duff's  company.  According  to  this  unprincipled  fellow, 
 the  savages  were  to  attack  the  ship,  and  that,  at  that  moment, 
 every  man  in  eight  large  double  canoes,  and  in  many  hundreds 
 of  single  ones,  was  joined  in  the  league  of  destruction.    They 
 
SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  319 
 
 suspected,  that  the  tale  was  a  forgery  of  Ambler's  own  base 
 heart  and  busy  bram  ;  but  they  deemed  it  wise  to  treat  the 
 matter  as  a  truth.  The  small  arms  accordingly  were  laid  in 
 readiness  for  use,  the  great  guns  cast  loose  and  loaded  with 
 grape  shot,  and  every  man  at  his  quarters.  Immediately, 
 all  the  natives  were  turned  out  of  the  ship,  except  Tooga- 
 howe  and  his  attendants ;  and  all  the  canoes  were  likewise 
 ordered  off  from  alongside.  These  mandates  were  speedily 
 obeyed  by  the  savages,  who  perceived  an  unusual  stir  upon 
 the  decks,  and  the  guns  levelled  at  them.  They  drew  up 
 ahead  and  astern  of  the  ship,  where  they  lay  a  considerable 
 time,  seemingly  in  expectation  of  a  salute  to  divert  them,  as 
 former  navigators  might  have  done.  Disappointed  in  this, 
 they  would  have  come  alongside  again,  but  only  a  few  single 
 canoes  were  allowed  to  approach.  The  double  ones  were 
 never  permitted  to  come  near  again,  nor  to  make  fast  a  rope 
 to  the  ship.  The  truth  of  the  representation  was  never  as- 
 certained ;  it  was  prudent,  however,  to  disperse  the  canoes, 
 which  could  not  have  contained  fewer  than  three  thousand 
 men,  each  armed  with  a  club  or  spear — a  body  which  might 
 have  destroyed  the  small  number  of  undisciplined  men  con- 
 nected with  the  Duff,  in  a  moment ! 
 
 In  the  afternoon  the  canoe  promised  by  Toogahowe,  came 
 for  the  things  of  the  Missionaries,  and,  on  its  being  loaded, 
 Bowell,  Buchanan,  Gaulton,  Harper,  Shelly,  Veeson,  and 
 Wilkinson,  accompanied  by  Ambler,  embarked  in  it,  and 
 proceeded  westward  to  a  place  called  Aheefo.  Kelso,  Cooper, 
 and  Nobbs,  remained  on  board  to  prepare  the  rest  of  the 
 articles.  On  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day,  the  13th, 
 the  canoe,  with  three  Missionaries  on  board,  returned.  They 
 reported  that  their  persons  had  not  been  molested,  and, 
 that  although  it  had  been  dark,  not  a  single  article  of  pro- 
 perty had  been  lost.  One  o'clock  in  the  morning  had  nearly 
 struck,  before  all  was  housed  and  safe,  and  they  were  left  to 
 themselves.  They  then  went  to  rest,  resigning  person  and 
 property  into  the  hands  of  God,  and  never  slept  sounder  in 
 their  lives.  The  canoe  was  immediately  loaded  and  again 
 despatched,  leaving  on  board  sufficient  for  another  lading ; 
 and  Buchanan^  with  Nobbs^  remained  on  board  to  collect 
 
320  VOYAGE  TO  TONGATABOO,  AND 
 
 and  prepare  the  necessary  goods.  On  reaching  tlie  shore, 
 tlie  cargo  was  surrounded  by  a  hundred  natives,  who  alarmed 
 the  brethren  Harper  and  Kelso,  but  Mytyle,  a  great  chief, 
 ordered  the  chests  into  a  house  adjacent,  and  dispersed  the 
 people  under  a  threat  of  utter  destruction  to  any  one  who, 
 during  the  darkness  of  the  night,  should  attempt  to  steal. 
 Thus  shielded,  the  brethren  lay  doAvn  on  mats  in  perfect  se- 
 curity, till  awoke  by  the  somewhat  annoying  generosity  of 
 their  barbarous  benefactor,  Mytyle,  at  one  o'clock  in  the 
 morning,  to  share  an  entertainment  which  he  had  provided 
 of  fish,  hot  yams,  cocoa-nuts,  and  other  articles. 
 
 Towards  evening  the  weather  became  dark  and  unsettled, 
 and  about  midnight  a  canoe  with  four  men  was  observed 
 lying  ahead  of  tlie  ship,  clearly  with  a  design  to  cut  the 
 cable,  that  she  might  drive  upon  the  coral  rocks  astern, 
 where  she  must  inevitably  have  been  destroyed.  It  was  de- 
 termined to  send  them  off  without  firing  a  shot,  and  for  that 
 purpose  Eobson,  the  gunner,  and  his  Avatch-mates,  laid  a 
 quantity  of  cocoa-nut  shells  upon  the  forecastle.  Presently, 
 under  cover  of  a  squall,  the  marauders  dropt  under  the  bow. 
 Now  was  the  time  to  chastise  them ;  therefore,  without  noise, 
 lest  some  of  them  should  get  into  the  water  unseen,  and  in- 
 jure the  cable,  a  volley  of  the  hard  husks  was  poured  upon 
 their  heads.  Confounded  by  this  unlooked-for  reception, 
 they  all  jumped  into  the  water  and  swam,  some  one  way, 
 some  another,  while  the  deserted  canoe  drifted  astern.  To 
 augment  their  terror,  a  musket  was  fired  over  their  heads, 
 and  the  jolly-boat  lowered  to  pick  up  the  canoe,  which  after- 
 wards enabled  Futtafaihe,  the  constant  friend  of  the  Mis- 
 sionaries, to  identify  the  offenders. 
 
 On  the  afternoon  of  the  14th,  the  canoe  came  alongside 
 for  the  last  load  of  goods.  Cooper  and  Shelly  were  in  her, 
 and  reported  that  on  shore  all  was  well,  and  the  natives  full 
 of  kindness.  The  Captain  then  took  an  affectionate  leave 
 of  the  brethren,  humanely  promising  to  wait  till  the  follow- 
 ing day,  if  possible,  and  for  that  purpose  he  made  short 
 tacks  without  the  reefs  during  most  of  the  night.  But  a 
 heavy  gale,  at  an  early  hour,  compelled  hini  to  push  off  from 
 the  perilous  shore,  whence  the  mountainous  billoAvs  soon 
 
SETTLEMENT  OF  THE  MISSIONARIES.  321 
 
 tossed  the  vessel  along  the  ocean  till  the  bvctliren  lost  sight 
 of  her.  Speaking  of  that  solemn  moment,  Veeson  says  : — 
 "  We  watched  her  labouring  amid  the  waves,  till  she  sank 
 in  the  horizon  from  our  view.  A  sigh  of  sadness  then  arose, 
 and  some  tears  of  regret  fell  from  our  eyes,  whilst  we  looked 
 around  upon  this  island,  far  distant  from  the  regions  of  civi- 
 lized life,  as  the  scene  where  we  should  pass  and  end  our 
 days.  '  This,'  we  said  to  each  other,  '  is  the  ground  where 
 our  bodies  will  moulder  to  dust;  this  we  must  now  look 
 upon  as  our  country  and  our  grave.'  But  there  were  ten  of 
 us  in  company,  all  social  and  friendly,  all  attached  to  eacli 
 other,  all  of  similar  sentiment,  all  at  this  time  united  in 
 love  and  zeal  for  our  divine  Master,  and  all  glowing  witli 
 an  earnest  desire  to  convey  the  blessing  of  his  inestimable 
 and  glorious  gospel,  to  the  friendly  but  heathen  inhabitants 
 around  us." 
 
322 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 TRANSACTIONS  AT  TONGATABOO,  DURING  THE  ABSENCE  OF 
 THE  DUFF. 
 
 The  Cuckoo  Clock — The  dying  King — Human  Sacrifice — Death  of  the  King — 
 The  Funeral — Dreadful  Scenes  at  the  Tomb — Election  of  a  King — Danger 
 of  the  Missionaries — Their  Dispersion. 
 
 Considering  it  possible  tliat  the  Captain  might  put  about 
 and  lie-to,  in  order  to  ascertain  the  state  of  matters  before 
 fairly  setting  out  for  the  Marquesas,  several  of  the  brethren 
 went,  on  Sunday,  the  16th,  to  look  for  the  ship,  but  in  vain ; 
 on  the  17th,  also,  two  others  went  on  the  same  errand,  but 
 still  without  success.  They,  therefore,  now  settled  down, 
 and  in  good  earnest  set  about  their  Master's  business. 
 Among  various  domestic  arrangements,  the  erection  of  a 
 cuckoo-clock  was,  in  its  consequences,  not  the  least.  This 
 article  was  viewed  with  great  surprise,  before  it  was  put  in 
 motion.  Presently,  when  set  a  going,  out  came  the  cuckoo, 
 and  sounded,  as  the  pendulum  moved,  "cuckoo,  cuckoo." 
 The  natives  were  filled  with  amazement,  and  for  a  time 
 could  not  take  their  eyes  off  the  marvellous  object;  till  at 
 last  they  gazed  at  each  other  with  dumb  surprise,  and  with- 
 drew, without  noticing  or  speaking  to  the  Missionaries,  in 
 utter  astonishment.  The  news  of  this  wonderful  phenome- 
 non soon  overspread  the  island.  It  was  reported  that  the 
 English  had  got  Accoulair — Avood  that  speaks.  Every  one 
 who  saw  it  went  and  told  his  neighbovir,  Nago  mamattai 
 accoulair — I  saw  the  wood  speak !  It  was  considered  to  be 
 a  spirit,  on  which  account  the  natives  would  not  touch  it, 
 and  supposed,  if  they  stole  any  thing,  the  "  bird-spirit " 
 would  detect  them — a  notion  not  without  its  use.  The  clock 
 was  the  means  of  collecting  multitudes  from  all  quarters. 
 
TRANSACTIONS  AT  TONGATABOO,  ETC.  323 
 
 from  morning-  to  evening".  The  visitors  at  length  so  multi- 
 plied, that  it  became  necessary  to  refuse  admittance  to  many 
 of  them.  The  mystic  power  of  the  "  bird-spirit,"  however, 
 Avas  soon  brought  low.  Among  the  numerous  visitors  was 
 Futtafaihe,  who  was  not  alarmed  but  delighted  with  the 
 clock,  and  strongly  desired  to  have  one  for  himself.  Having 
 several,  and  being  eager  to  gratify  the  second  chief  of  the 
 island,  they  rather  incautiously  met  his  wishes.  The  chief 
 carried  it  home  with  great  joy;  and,  impelled  by  an  insa- 
 tiable curiosity  to  discover  the  secrets  of  the  mysterious 
 structure,  he  successfully  attempted  to  take  it  to  pieces; 
 but  was  unable  to  put  it  together  again.  The  Missionaries 
 were  summoned  to  perform  this  great  feat.  They  came — 
 they  tried — but,  ignorant  of  clock-work,  they  Avere  baffled. 
 Their  failure  excited  loud  laughter  among  the  savage  by- 
 standers, and  exposed  them  to  much  ridicule. 
 ^  It  has  already  appeared  that  Moomooe  the  king  was  in  a 
 very  precarious  state  of  health.  He  became  rapidly  worse. 
 On  Sunday,  the  23rd,  the  admiral  of  the  fleet  set  sail  for 
 Fiji,  in  a  large  double  canoe,  to  fetch  a  spirit — an  idol — to 
 cure  the  aged  sufl^erer,  who  then  lay  at  the  point  of  death. 
 This  voyage,  from  which  relief  was  expected,  required  two 
 months ;  but  it  was  clear  to  the  Missionaries  that  he  could 
 not  survive  many  days.  On  the  26th,  two  of  them  visited 
 him,  and  made  him  a  present,  with  which  he  was  much 
 pleased;  and  seeing  that  it  comprised  a  piece  of  soap,  he 
 desired  to  be  shaved,  and  was  much  gratified  by  the  opera- 
 tion. Towards  the  evening  he  became  hourly  worse,  was 
 incapable  of  turning  himself,  and  appeared  on  the  very  eve 
 of  dissolution.  He,  nevertheless,  desired  the  Missionaries 
 to  send  him  a  cuckoo-clock,  and  a  few  of  their  number  to 
 sing  psalms  for  him.  The  brethren  present,  Kelso  and 
 Buchanan,  were  much  shocked  by  the  behaviour  of  Tooga- 
 howe,  who,  two  days  previously,  had  ordered  his  own  younger 
 brother  to  be  strangled  that  his  father  might  recover.  He 
 had  buried  the  victim  within  a  few  yards  of  the  house  where 
 the  Missionaries  resided,  and  he  now  came  to  mourn  over 
 him,  Avhich  he  did  by  sitting  on  the  grave,  Avith  his  elboAvs 
 upon  his  knees,  and  covering  his  face  Avith  his  hands,  Avhere 
 y2 
 
'.V2l  ri!  VNs  \(  rioNs  at 'r()N(i  vixnoo. 
 
 he  riMnaiiU'd  :i  loiij;-  lime  in  silence,  and  llicn  (U'piirh'd  V(M-y 
 (lioMnIilCid.  'IMu>  nuirdcivil  youUi  iivod  iii  some  ilislaticc 
 (Vouj  N*)o<;()llirv;i,  wluTc  Ins  royal  rallior  lay  sick,  and  by 
 whoso  ordiM-  \\c  was  si'nl  lor.  iindi  r  |»ii'liMut'  of  iiaviuij;  lus 
 linlc  llM<;tM-s  tul  oir.  in  order  (o  a|)|>casi'  llu'  an<;i'r  of  llu' 
 Odooa.  dial  (lie  sick  juMson  iniohf  n-covrr.  hul.  in  I'acl.  tlia( 
 iu-  niin-lit  he  sliant;lcd.  I'pon  llu<  arrival  of  Cololalio  lor 
 such  was  Ihc  \*>iin^ man's  name  he  was  coi\lially  saluted 
 hy  his  elder  iuother  'I'oog-ahowe.  and  soon  al'ler  went  tt)  see 
 his  lalher.  in  Ihe  ail  of  diseharo-inn-  (his  lilial  duly,  ho 
 was  seized  by  (he  a((entlan(s  with  a  \  it-w  lo  ins(an(  s(rani>'u- 
 ladon.  Sns|)(>f(ini;-  (jieir  ind'ulion.  he  saiil,  if  (hey  wouhl 
 use  i;vnller  means,  he  would  subniil  (o  his  lalluM-'s  will;  but 
 ihoy  ])ersevi'retl  in  (lieir  violence,  (ill.  by  (lu"  ellbrls  ol'des- 
 ])era(ion.  he  Ihm(  (hem  oil'.  Three  V'\]\  men  were  (hiMi 
 ealh'd  ;  and  Ihest'.  aided  by  llu-  \()un<;  inans  own  sister,  ac- 
 comphsluMl  his  deslruci  it)n.  'This  murdert)us  measure  was 
 I'ouuded  in  du'  |)resum|)iion  thai  the  strenoflw)!' (he  slran- 
 j;-h'd  xictim  wnuld  be  ( ransl'errc^d  (o  (lu-  sick,  who  would 
 dierebv  reco\  i-r  ! 
 
 About  lour  o"(  loi-k  in  the  morning'  o\'  the  "J'.Mh,  Moonume 
 t>\i'hani;HHl  worlds.  TSow  conunenced  a  scene  o['  (he  nios( 
 shoi'kin<;-  desirii)(ion.  The  ])eo])le  who  passed  from  Noo- 
 L>-ollifva.  with  tluMr  I'at'i's  bruised,  and  blood  runnini;-  down 
 (heir  cheeks,  were  niunerous;  instead  of  cloth,  (he\  wore 
 nuiKint;-  roiuul  them,  and  a  (wig-  of  the  chesnut-tri>e  about 
 their  necks,  as  their  nu)nrning-  dri>ss.  Alu)nt  oni>  oclock 
 Tooo-ahowe  arrived;  and  soon  alter  .Vndtler.  accompanli'd 
 by  brother  Bowell,  went  to  see  him.  \\\\cn  they  found  him 
 l^iviui;-  ordi-rs  (o  si'veral  ihiefs  wlu>  sal  around  him.  concern- 
 inj;'  the  eni>r\uous  suppU  o['  provisions  (o  bi'  procurinl  lor 
 consump(ion  at  the  funeral.  About  three  o'clock  (he  body 
 of  (he  deceaseil  kiny;  was  carrieil  past  (he  house  of  (he  Mis- 
 sionaries, at  a  small  distance  from  (he  beach  ;  it  was  laid  on 
 a  kind  of  bier  made  of  (he  boughs  of  trees,  and  supiunteil 
 by  abon(  twenty  men.  The  rehUives  of  (lie  deceased  pre- 
 ceded (he  corpse  in  l\\c  nu>urnini;;  dresses  already  described  ; 
 some  of  (luMU  had  cut  iheir  heads  with  shark's  (ee(h.  and 
 (he  blood  w ;is  How  iuir  in  streams  down  (heir  faces.     A  mul- 
 
liliulc  of  ])('()|)1(^  of  both  sexes  followed  Hie  body.  A  feiiiiile 
 cliiel",  called  Fefene  Diiidon^a,  was  civrried  on  a  kind  of 
 iViiine  made  of  iwo  lon^  bamboos,  between  wlii(di  she  sat ,  on 
 a  ])iecc  of  matting,  and  was  borne  by  four  men.  Near  her 
 Futtafaihe  walked  ;  and  next,  to  tlieni  Iwo  women,  dexolcd 
 to  strano-idat  ion  at,  the  funeral  bol  h  wives  of  the  decease<l. 
 One  of  these  miserable  victims  we])t.  as  she  walked  alonj^ ; 
 but,  the  othcM"  was  a  jx'rsonifu-ation  of  cold  indifference. 
 'J'lio  body  was  de])osited  for  the  present  near  to  the  (iaiooka, 
 in  a  house  (-arried  thither  for  the  ])ur|)ose,  which  was  huni^ 
 with  black  doth.  The  fiatooka  was  situated  on  a  spot  of 
 ground  corn])risinp^  about  four  acres.  A  mount  rose  witli  a 
 f;-entle  slope  about  seven  feet,  and  was  about  on(^  liundred 
 and  twenty  yards  in  circumference  at  tlu^  base;  upon  tin; 
 to])  stood  a  liouse  neatly  made,  about  thirty  feet  lon^  and 
 fifteen  wide,  with  the  roof  thatched,  and  the  sides  and  ends 
 left  ojten.  In  the  middle  of  this  house  was  the  or;,ve,  t  he 
 sides,  ends,  and  bottoms  of  which  were  of  coral  stone,  with  a 
 rover  of  the  same.  The  (l(»()i-  of  Hie  house  consisted  of  small 
 sl()n(>s.  Here  the  bodies  of  I  lie  rulers  had  been  lai<l  forages 
 ])ast,  in  a  solemn  ran^^c  of  rude  diij^nity.  'I'he  etoa  and 
 other  tix'es  <^rew  around  the  fiatooka,  and  served  as  Britisli 
 cypress. 
 
 To  the  left  of  the  tond),  and  without,  the  enclosure,  sat 
 about  four  hundred  ])eo])le,  chieny  men  for  whom  ca\a  was 
 ])rewini^.  Oppositt;  to  these  wert^  ])laced  live;  lar^e  roasted 
 hogs,  twenty  baskets  of  roasted  yams,  and  about  a  hundred 
 ])ieces  of  mai,  or  mahie-  a  soui-  paste.  A  few  paces  from 
 the  pi'o\isions  sat,  seven  oi-  eif^lil,  men,  who  were  tabooed, 
 and  (!xem])t  from  cutting  themselves.  One  of  1  liese  was  a, 
 sort  of  master  of  the  ceremonies,  who  ga\('  or<lers  concerning 
 the  disposal  of  the  hogs,  yams,  and  cava;  all  that  wen;  jtri- 
 vileged  to  drink  ol'tlu;  latter  w(!re  mentioned  by  nanu',  by  a 
 lierald  ap])()inted  to  that,  ollicc^  by  I*\'fene  Duatonga,  ma- 
 nager of  the  funeral. 
 
 During  April  the  :K)th  and  May  the  1st,  immense?  jirejia- 
 rations  were  made  for  the  funeral.  P(H)ple  (locked  from  all 
 quarters  with  hogs,  fruit,  clotli,  spears,  and  clubs.  The  in- 
 terment took  ])lace  on  the  '22nd,  when  the  horr(»is  of  ])agan- 
 
326  TRANSACTIONS  AT  TONGATABOO, 
 
 ism  were  revealed  in  their  full  proportions  and  truly  infernal 
 character.  At  the  commencement  of  the  diabolical  pageant, 
 about  four  thousand  persons  sat  around  the  place  where  the 
 fiatooka  stood.  Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  brethren,  they 
 heard  at  a  little  distance  great  shouting,  and  loud  blowing 
 of  conch  shells,  when  speedily  about  a  hundred  men  ap- 
 peared, armed  with  clubs  and  spears.  These  infatuated 
 mortals,  rushing  into  the  area,  began  to  cut  and  mangle 
 themselves  in  a  most  barbarous  manner  :  many  struck  their 
 heads  with  their  clubs  in  a  manner  so  violent  that  the  blows 
 were  heard  thirty  or  forty  yards  off;  and  this  suicidal  ope- 
 ration was  repeated  till  the  blood  ran  down  in  torrents. 
 Others,  who  carried  spears,  thrust  them  with  savage  ferocity 
 through  their  thighs,  arms,  and  cheeks,  all  the  while  most 
 piteously  calling  out  to  the  deceased  king.  A  native  of 
 Feejee,  who  had  been  one  of  the  sovereign's  servants,  stept 
 forth  to  diversify  the  dreadful  scene.  This  savage  mourner 
 appeared  quite  frantic ;  he  entered  the  area  with  fire  in  his 
 hand,  and  having  previously  oiled  his  hair,  and  having  ap- 
 plied the  torch,  he  ran  about  Avith  his  head  enveloped  in 
 flames.  When  wearied  with  this  manner  of  torment,  they 
 sat  down,  pummelled  their  faces  with  their  fists,  and  then 
 retired. 
 
 A  second  party  came  forward,  and  went  through  the  same 
 terrible  course  of  self-inflicted  torment.  After  them  came  a 
 third,  shouting  and  blowing  the  shells ;  four  of  the  foremost 
 held  stones  in  their  hands,  with  which  they  knocked  out 
 their  teeth ;  those  who  sounded  the  shells  cut  their  heads 
 with  them  in  a  manner  shocking  to  behold.  One  who  had 
 a  spear,  thrust  it  through  his  arm  just  above  the  elbow,  and, 
 with  the  deadly  weapon  thus  balanced,  ran  wildly  about  the 
 area.  Another — a  principal  chief — acted  as  if  quite  bereft 
 of  his  senses ;  he  ran  to  every  corner  of  the  area,  and  at 
 each  station  smashed  his  head  with  a  club  till  the  blood 
 flowed  in  streams  down  his  shoulders. 
 
 This  murderous  exhibition  went  on  till  about  two  o'clock 
 in  the  afternoon,  when  low  but  expressive  sounds  of  the 
 deepest  sorrow  and  lamentation  Avere  heard  at  a  distance. 
 These  meanings  proceeded  from  a  body  of  about  one  liun- 
 
DURING  THE  ABSENCE  OF  THE  DUFF.  327 
 
 drcd  and  forty  females,  marcliing  in  single  file,  bearing  each 
 a  basket  of  sand.  Eighty  men  followed  in  the  same  manner, 
 each  having  two  baskets  of  coral  sand ;  as  they  marched, 
 they  sung  words  importing  "  this  is  a  blessing  to  the  dead," 
 and  were  answered  in  responses  by  the  women.  Another 
 company  of  women  brought  a  large  quantity  of  cloth,  and 
 answered  in  their  turn  to  the  above  responses.  Thus  these 
 three  bands  walked  towards  the  tomb,  covering  the  path  be- 
 tween the  place  where  the  corpse  lay  and  the  grave  with 
 fine  mats  and  cloth ;  after  which  seven  men  sounded  conch 
 shells,  while  others  sung  in  a  doleful  strain,  expressive  of 
 the  most  pungent  grief.  The  corpse  was  then  conveyed  to  the 
 grave  upon  a  large  bale  of  black  cloth,  with  which,  and  with 
 fine  mats,  they  covered  it.  The  bearers  as  they  went  stooped 
 low,  and  carried  the  bale  in  their  hands.  While  these  so- 
 lemn services  were  performing,  blood  again  began  to  flow : 
 a  company  of  men  and  women  rushed  into  the  area,  where 
 they  cut  and  mangled  themselves  in  a  frightful  manner. 
 After  them,  another  file  of  females,  nineteen  in  number, 
 brought  each  a  bag  of  their  most  valuable  articles,  and 
 twenty- one  more  had  each  a  fine  mat  in  their  hands,  all  of 
 which  they  deposited  in  the  tomb.  This  they  denominated 
 "  a  present  for  the  dead."  Immediately  after  came  a  pre- 
 sent from  Toogahowe,  consisting  of  thirty-five  bales  of  cloth, 
 each  bale  borne  on  a  frame  by  four  men.  After  the  gifts 
 were  disposed  of,  another  party  of  mourners  entered  the 
 area,  sixteen  of  Avhom  had  recently  cut  their  little  fingers 
 off.  To  these  succeeded  yet  another  party,  with  clubs  and 
 spears,  who  beat  themselves  as  before  described,  and  disfi- 
 gured their  faces  by  smiting  them  with  cocoa-nut  husks 
 fixed  on  the  knuckles  of  both  hands.  On  this  dreadful  day 
 respect  for  the  deceased  was  measured  by  blood  and  by  tor- 
 ture !  Those  who  had  held  oflfices  under  the  late  king,  or 
 been  related  to  him,  set  no  bounds  to  their  self-torment. 
 Some  of  them  thrust  two,  three,  and  even  four  spears  into 
 their  arms,  and  so  danced  round  the  area ; — some  broke  the 
 end  of  the  spears  in  their  flesh  !  These  barbarous  atrocities 
 reached  a  climax  in  the  murder  of  the  two  wives  of  the  late 
 king  ! 
 
328  TRANSACTIONS  AT  TONGATABOO, 
 
 The  diabolical  tragedy  at  length  drew  towards  a  close  for 
 that  day.  The  grave  was  covered  with  a  hewn  stone  about 
 eight  feet  long,  four  broad,  and  one  thick.  This  stone  had 
 been  suspended  by  two  large  ropes,  which  went  round  two 
 strong  piles  driven  into  the  ground  at  the  end  of  the  house, 
 in  Avhich  the  corpse  had  been  laid  previous  to  interment,  and 
 thence  led  to  the  area,  where  about  two  hundred  men  held 
 by  them.  Whilst  these  men  slackened  the  ropes  and  sloAvly 
 lowered  the  stone,  women  and  children  wept  aloud,  or  sung 
 words  signifying  "  My  father  !  my  father  !  the  best  of  chiefs," 
 and  so  forth.  More  cloth  was  then  brought  to  be  put  into 
 the  tomb  ;  and  another  party  entered,  and,  as  before,  inflicted 
 tortures  on  their  naked  bodies.  A  prolonged  silence  suc- 
 ceeded to  these  appalling  paroxysms  of  grief;  and  when  they 
 had  pulled  the  rope  clear  off  the  stone,  which  covered  the 
 grave,  those  on  the  mount  gave  a  great  shout,  which  was 
 answered  by  a  general  tearing  of  the  leaves  from  the  necks 
 of  all  present,  after  which  the  maddened  multitude  dispersed. 
 
 These  deeds  of  darkness,  the  work  of  blood  and  carnage, 
 Avcre  renewed  on  the  morrow.  The  space  around  the  tomb 
 was  an  Aceldama — a  palaestra  for  savage  gladiators.  Thou- 
 sands, before  the  days  of  their  mourning  were  ended,  en- 
 gaged in  murderous  conflict.  Night  after  night,  for  Avecks, 
 the  horrid  blast  of  the  conch  shell,  roused  and  summoned 
 these  benighted  islanders  to  the  Satanic  orgies  of  this  in- 
 fernal mourning.  The  piercing  shrieks,  the  dread  clashing 
 of  arms,  and  the  rushing  and  violence  of  the  mviltitude,  re- 
 sounded through  the  district,  and  around  the  residence  of 
 the  Missionaries,  rendering  it  a  scene  of  continual  horror 
 and  alarm. 
 
 On  May  the  14th,  when  the  revels  had  at  length  somewhat 
 abated,  the  whole  body  of  the  chiefs  assembled  for  the  pur- 
 pose of  electing  a  supreme  governor  in  the  place  of  Moomooc. 
 All  eyes  were  directed  towards  Toogahowe,  the  patron  of  the 
 Missionaries,  Avho  was  a  man  of  fearful  prowess  in  the  battle 
 field,  who  had  inspired  awe  among  the  adjacent  islands,  as 
 well  as,  by  force  of  arms,  placed  his  late  father,  Moomooe,  in 
 the  seat  of  sovereignty.  He  had,  moreover,  ever  after 
 strengthened   his    family     interests    among    the    chiefs,    by 
 
DURING  THE  ABSENCE  OF  THE  DUFF.  329 
 
 making  tlicm  liis  companions  and  friends.  Thus  met  in 
 public  assembly,  one  of  the  chiefs  stepped  forth  from  the 
 circle  and  said,  "  Do  bou  Toogahowe  Dugonagaboola  fy 
 talliaba  gee  ma  too  lou," — Toogahowe  shall  be  the  chief,  and 
 we  will  do  as  we  please ;  upon  which  he  was  unanimously 
 elected  king. 
 
 The  elevation  of  Toogahowe,  at  that  time,  was  an  import- 
 ant and  seasonable  event  to  the  Missionaries,  for  they  were 
 quickly  involved  in  danger  and  difficulty  by  their  own  coun- 
 trymen,— Aml)ler,  Connelly,  and  Morgan, — who  soon  became 
 mortal  enemies  to  the  brethren,  whose  example  they  found 
 to  be  a  reproach,  and  whose  presence  imposed  an  intolerable 
 restraint  on  their  depravity.  These  miscreants  spent  all 
 their  time  in  idleness  and  profligacy :  one  of  them  had  two 
 wives,  a  second  three,  and  a  third  four.  On  the  14th  of 
 June,  Ambler  and  Morgan  came  to  their  house  and  began 
 to  abuse  them;  Morgan  even  kicked  Mr.  Kelso,  and  after - 
 Avards  struck  him  Avith  a  club.  The  rest  seized,  overpowered, 
 and  drove  them  off  the  ground.  The  ruffians  departed  ut- 
 tering awful  threats  and  imprecations  ;  vowing  to  arouse  the 
 natives  against  them,  and  to  murder  every  man  among  them 
 before  the  morning.  The  conduct  and  menaces  of  these 
 Avicked  men  alarmed  them ;  for  this  reason,  therefore,  and 
 because  of  the  small  progress  they  made  in  acquiring  the 
 language  by  living  together,  apart  from  the  natives,  they 
 resolved  to  separate,  and  take  up  their  abode  in  little  par- 
 ties, with  different  chiefs.  The  plan  received,  not  without 
 reluctance,  the  approval  of  Toogahowe,  now  Dugonagaboola, 
 and  king  of  the  island.  The  brethren  took  leave  of  each 
 other,  and  went  to  their  respective  protector  chiefs.  Two 
 went  to  live  with  Vahargee,  at  Ardeo ;  one  with  Moolee,  in 
 the  district  of  Ahogge  ;  another  with  Mulkaamair  ;  two  with 
 Duatonga,  at  Mooa  ;  and  three  remained  at  Aheefo. 
 
 On  July  the  3d,  the  jovumal  exhibits  the  following  import- 
 ant entry,  which  illustrates  all  the  leading  features  of  their 
 position  : — "  We  now  begin  to  see  something  of  the  designs 
 of  Providence  in  casting  us,  at  our  first  landing,  into  the 
 midst  of  such  confusion  and  disorder,  as  then  filled  us  with 
 apprehension  for  our  safety  ;  He,  at  that  time,  not  only  made 
 
330  TRANSACTIONS  AT  TONGATABOO, 
 
 daily  displays  of  liis  almighty  power  and  gracious  carc^  in 
 protecting  us  from  every  threatening  danger ;  but,  by  col- 
 lecting a  vast  concourse  of  strangers  from  every  quarter, 
 both  of  Tongataboo,  and  the  adjacent  islands,  and  giving  us 
 favour  in  their  sight,  seems  already  to  have  opened  a  door 
 for  us  to  every  part  of  this  extensive  group.  We  have 
 received  pressing  invitations  to  several  of  the  neighbouring 
 islands,  which  nothing  but  a  want  of  the  language  has  pre- 
 vented us  from  accepting.  But  we  hope  by  a  diligent  appli- 
 cation to  remove  that  obstacle,  so  that  we  now  look  for  op- 
 portunities of  promoting  the  glorious  design  in  which  we  are 
 engaged,  which  at  first  we  little  expected." 
 
 Ambler,  Connelly,  and  Morgan  continued  their  machina- 
 tions against  the  Missionaries.  The  king,  however,  saw 
 fully  through  them  ;  and,  on  one  occasion,  he  hissed  Ambler 
 from  his  presence,  and  threatened  him  with  death  if  he  ever 
 sliowed  his  face  again.  On  the  7th  of  August,  at  Aheefo, 
 it  was  resolved  that  the  anniversary  of  their  embarkation, 
 then  just  at  hand,  should  be  observed  as  a  day  of  public 
 thanksgiving.  On  the  memorable  10th  of  August,  accord- 
 ingly, we  find  the  following  record^  of  facts  and  feelings  in 
 the  public  journal : — 
 
 "  The  anniversary  of  our  embarkation  completes  the  first 
 year  of  our  mission,  and  the  most  remarkable  of  our  lives, 
 wherein  the  Lord  has,  in  answer  to  the  many  prayers  of  his 
 people,  and,  we  hope,  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  gracious 
 purposes,  given  us  numberless  manifestations  of  his  almighty 
 power,  his  infinite  Avisdom,  and  unchangeable  love.  While 
 vipon  the  mighty  waters  we  were  the  peculiar  objects  of  his 
 providential  care  and  bounty.  His  presence  has  been  with 
 us  in  passing  through  the  fire  and  water ;  and  though  they 
 often  seemed  to  unite  their  rage  and  force  against  us,  and 
 to  threaten  our  destruction  every  moment,  they  were  not 
 permitted  to  do  us  any  harm.  Some  of  us,  when  all  help 
 seemed  to  fail,  were  raised  from  the  opening  grave,  to  praise 
 him  in  our  little  assembly  ;  and  we  were  all  brought  in  safety 
 to  our  desired  haven,  where  his  hand  has  been  most  wonder- 
 fully '  stretched  out  still,'  in  opening  a  door  of  access  for  us 
 by  the  most  unexpected  and  improbable  means ;  in  giving 
 
DURING  THE  ABSENCE  OF  THE  DUFF.  331 
 
 US  favour  in  the  sight  of  the  heathen ;  in  preserving  us, 
 though  defenceless  and  exposed,  from  their  rage  and  mad- 
 ness ;  and  in  making  all  things  subservient  to  his  own  most 
 gracious  designs ;  in  frustrating  the  machinations,  and  carry- 
 ing headlong  the  counsels  of  our  more  heathenish  country- 
 men, making  them  produce  the  very  opposite  effects  from 
 what  they  intended.  Lo  !  these  are  a  part  of  his  ways ;  but 
 if  we  would  tell  of  all  the  wonderful  things  he  has  done  for 
 us,  they  are  more  than  we  are  able  to  express.  '  O  that  men 
 would,  therefore,  praise  the  Lord  for  his  goodness,  and  de- 
 clare his  Avonderful  works  to  the  children  of  men ! '  " 
 
 Nothing  material  occurred  after  this,  till  Saturday  the 
 19th,  a  day  rendered  memorable  by  the  return  of  the  ship, 
 which  we  must  now  folloAv  on  her  way  to  the  Marquesas. 
 
332 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 VOYAGE  TO  THE  MARQUESAS  AND  SETTLEMENT  OF  A 
 MISSIONARY. 
 
 Armal  at  Christina — Visit  of  Honoo — Marquesan  House — Settlement  of  the 
 Missionaries — Great  House — Royal  Sepulchre — An  inquisitive  Chief — 
 Interesting  Experiment — Filial  Affection — Distress  of  Harris — Noble 
 Character  of  Crook. 
 
 At  four  in  the  morning  of  the  15th,  the  Duff  weighed,  and 
 proceeded  on  her  voyage  to  the  Marquesas.  They  Avere  ex- 
 posed to  considerable  danger  before  they  fully  cleared  the 
 rocks  connected  with  the  harbour  of  Tongataboo ;  but  for 
 five  days,  when  they  got  to  the  open  sea,  they  enjoyed  fa- 
 vourable winds,  which  shortened  their  distance  about  eight 
 hundred  miles.  On  their  way  they  discovered  Crescent 
 Island,  Gambier's  Islands,  Turk's  Cap,  Friar's  Hood,  and 
 Serle's  Islands.  On  June  the  4th,  they  saw  Santa  Chris- 
 tina ;  and  on  the  5th,  they  reached  Resolution  Bay,  and 
 safely  anchored  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening.  Though 
 it  was  now  dark,  two  females  swam  off,  not  doubting  of  a 
 favourable  reception  in  the  Duff;  but  finding  they  could  not 
 he  admitted,  they  continued  swimming  about  the  ship  for 
 nearly  half  an  hour  plaintively  calling  out,  "  waheine  !  wa- 
 heine  !  " — Avoman  !  or,  Ave  are  Avomen!  after  Avhich  they 
 returned  to  the  shore.  On  the  morning  of  the  6th,  seven 
 more  came  off,  and  for  three  hours  SAvam  about  the  ship^ 
 crying,  Avaheine  !  Early  on  that  day,  Tenae,  a  chief,  eldest 
 son  of  Honoo,  the  reigning  prince  in  Captain  Cook's  time, 
 came  on  board,  and  exchanged  presents  Avitli  the  Captain. 
 When  the  subject  of  the  settlement  of  tAvo  Missionaries 
 among  them  Avas  brought  forAvard,  lie  seemed  highly  de- 
 lighted Avitli  the  proposal,  and  frankly  declared,  that  they 
 should  have  a  house,  and  a  share  of  all  that  he  had.     The 
 
VOYAGE  TO  THE  MARQUESAS,  ETC.  333 
 
 first  officer,  Harris  and  Crook, — the  intended  Missionaries, — 
 Peter  the  Swede,  and  Tom,  a  boy  who  had  accompanied  the 
 Captain  from  Otaheite,  went  straightway  on  shore,  where 
 Tenae  received  and  conducted  them  to  one  of  his  best  houses, 
 intimating  that  it  was  the  brethren's,  and  they  might  come 
 and  occupy  it  as  soon  as  they  pleased.  To  convey  an  idea 
 of  this  and  all  their  best  houses,  it  is  only  necessary  to  ima- 
 gine an  English  cottage  with  a  high  peaked  roof;  let  it  be 
 cut  lengthwise  down  the  middle,  and  you  have  an  image  of 
 two  Marquesan  houses.  The  house  given  by  Tenae  was 
 twenty-five  feet  long,  six  wide,  ten  feet  high  in  the  back 
 part,  and  four  in  the  front ;  at  the  corners  four  stout  stakes 
 were  driven  into  the  earth,  on  which  were  laid  horizontal 
 pieces,  and  from  these  last  to  the  ground  bamboos  were 
 neatly  ranged  in  perpendicular  order,  at  a  distance  of  about 
 half  an  inch  from  each  other,  and  without  them  were  hung 
 long  blinds  made  with  leaves  of  trees.  The  inside  furni- 
 ture of  this  house  consisted  of  a  large  floor-mat  stretching 
 from  end  to  end,  several  large  calabashes,  some  fishing 
 tackle,  and  a  few  spears. 
 
 On  returning  to  the  ship.  Crook  and  Harris  were  met  in 
 the  cabin  by  the  Captain,  who  desired  to  know  their  views 
 respecting  settlement.  Crook  observed,  that  he  was  en- 
 couraged by  the  reception  with  which  they  had  met ;  that 
 the  chief  had  behaved  exceedingly  well,  and  that  he  approved 
 of  the  house,  place,  and  people.  Harris  spoke  with  hesita- 
 tion ;  his  opinions  were  contrary  to  Crook's  ;  he  disapproved 
 of  everything  ;  he  appeared  to  have  become  paralyzed  by  fear, 
 — his  firmness  was  shaken,  and  his  ardour  quenched.  How- 
 ever, he  agreed  to  make  an  experiment ;  and  the  Captain 
 intimated,  that,  if  afterwards,  they  thought  it  unsafe  to  stay, 
 and  could  show  satisfactory  reasons,  they  might  return  on 
 board,  as  he  intended  no  compulsion. 
 
 On  the  afternoon  of  the  7th,  Crook,  with  his  character- 
 istic decision  and  manhood,  landed  with  liis  bed  and  a  few 
 clothes.  Harris,  who  was,  like  Homer's  hero,  "  at  heart  a 
 deer,"  declined  to  accompany  him  that  night,  and  affected 
 to  be  busy  on  board,  packing  up  the  luggage  in  small  par- 
 cels for  the  convenience  of  carrying  it  up  the  valley.     The 
 
334  VOYAGE  TO  THE  MARQUESAS,  AND 
 
 first  officer  and  Otaheitean  Tom  accompanied  Crook.     Tenae 
 himself  met  them  on  the  beach  with   all  respect  and  kind- 
 ness ;  they  proceeded  together  up  the  valley,  followed  by  a 
 vast  concourse  of  people,  some  of  whom  carried  the  baggage 
 to  the  house  assigned  to  the  brethren,  from  which  it  was 
 soon  after  removed,  along  with  them,  to  a  larger  house,  which 
 indicated  Tenae's   growing   esteem  for  his  visitors.     This 
 edifice  mi^ht  be  at  once  considered  sacred  and  royal.     It 
 stood  on  a  square  platform  raised  with  stones,  having  a  wall 
 about  six  feet  high  on  the  lowest  side ;  in  the  inside  was  a 
 kind  of  escutcheon  in  memory  of  Honoo,  the  chiefs  father : 
 it  was  very  curiously  wrought  with  small  reeds,  laid  upright, 
 oblique,   and  horizontal,    and  about    eight  feet  in  height, 
 forming  a  side  of  a  pyramid.     There  was  a  drum  at  each 
 end,  made  like  those  in  use  at   Otaheite,  but  much  longer. 
 Nearly  adjoining,  and  upon  the  same  platform,  was  another 
 house,  built  on  a  small  eminence,  leaving  a  space  in  front, 
 where  were  placed  two  rude  figures  of  men  carved  in  wood, 
 nearly  the  size  of  life  ;  behind  these,  against  the  side  of  the 
 house,  were  three  other  escutcheons,  wrought  in  the  same 
 manner  as  the   one   above  mentioned :  that  in  the  middle, 
 which  was  the  highest,  had  the  figure  of  a  bird  upon  the 
 top,  and  the  reeds  which  composed  the  whole  being  stained 
 with  various  colours,  produced  an  effect  full  of  beauty  and 
 solemnity.     This  tabernacle  of  death  had  no  door  nor  any 
 sort  of  aperture  ;  but  Mr.  Wilson,  the  first  mate,  excited  by 
 curiosity,  opened  a  hole  in  the  side  of  it,  to  see  its  contents, 
 and  beheld  a  coffin  fixed  on  stakes,  about  a  yard  from  the 
 ground.     At  this  moment  Tenae  the  chief  came  up;  and 
 Mr.   Wilson,   seeing  he  Avas  not  angry,  again  opened  the 
 hole  and  pointed  to  the  coffin  :  he  instantly  and  repeatedly 
 cried,  Honoo  !  by  which  the  officer  knew  that  it  contained 
 the  ashes  of  his  father.     It  seemed  to  gratify  the  feelings  of 
 the  kind  barbarian  to  see  that  the  Englishman  noticed  the 
 honours  paid  to  the  memory  of  his  savage  sire.     The  coffin 
 was  cylindrical,  and    bound    about    with  various  coloured 
 plaiting  made  of  the  fibres  of  the  cocoa-nut.     This  sepulchre. 
 Crook's  house,    and  everything   within  the  platform,  was 
 taboo  or  sacred,  and  its  approach  interdicted  to  women. 
 
SETTLEMENT  OF  A  MISSIONARY.  335 
 
 On  the  morning  of  the  next  day,  which  was  the  8th,  Crook, 
 Tenae,  and  his  brother  came  on  board,  when  Tenae  received 
 from  the  Captain  a  present  of  an  ornamented  cro^vm,  with 
 which  he  was  greatly  delighted,  a  piece  of  cloth,  a  hammer, 
 and  some  gimlets ;  but  the  gift  that  captivated  him  most 
 was  a  large  conch-shell — an  article  which  they  are  ever 
 eager  to  purchase  at  any  price.  They  use  these  instruments 
 of  sound  when  traversing  the  valleys,  and  as  they  gain  the 
 summit  of  the  hills,  they  blow  them  with  might  and  main, 
 listening  with  the  utmost  pride  and  pleasure  to  the  long  rever- 
 berating echoes.  Tenae  happening  to  touch  the  wire  of  the 
 cabin  bell,  he  was  struck  with  astonishment  at  the  sound ;  he 
 rang  the  bell  again  and  again,  and  puzzled  himself  a  quarter 
 of  an  hour  to  solve  the  mystery.  This  gentle  savage  had  a 
 thoughtful  cast  of  countenance,  and  fully  sustained  the  dig- 
 nity of  the  chief  and  father  of  a  village.  The  English  were 
 moved  with  pity  at  the  sight  of  a  man,  whom  culture  might 
 have  fitted  for  the  highest  stations  in  civilized  society,  thus 
 aAved,  and  confounded  by  a  rattle. 
 
 Some  days  afterwards  the  chief  and  his  brothers  again 
 came  on  board,  with  Otaheitean  Tom,  who  informed  the 
 Captain,  that  the  boy  Harraway  had  left  them  and  gone  to 
 the  other  side  of  the  island — an  act  which  little  Tom  strongly 
 reprobated.  The  Captain,  to  try  Tom's  own  regard  for  his 
 native  isle,  the  beauties  of  which  the  boy  had  been  cease- 
 lessly celebrating  since  his  arrival  at  the  Marquesas,  ordered 
 him  to  put  his  things  into  the  canoe  and  go  on  shore,  also, 
 on  the  alleged  ground,  that  he  had  been  privy  to  Harra- 
 way's  escape.  The  guileless  boy  protested  his  innocence ; 
 with  tears  in  his  eyes  he  collected  his  trifles  and  put  them 
 into  the  canoe ;  he  went  round  the  ship  and  shook  hands 
 with  all  the  crew ;  and  then  put  off  sobbing  and  crying  with 
 a  heart  ready  to  break.  When  he  was  gone  a  short  way, 
 the  Captain  called  the  little  islander  back,  but  it  Avas  some 
 time  before  he  became  composed  and  cheerful. 
 
 On  the  13th,  at  the  hour  of  dinner,  one  of  the  natives 
 stole  a  pump  bolt,  and  was  making  oif  Avith  his  prize,  vA'hen 
 Mr.  Godsell  detected  him,  and,  aided  by  the  gunner,  pre- 
 vented his  escape.     The  rest  all  jumped  overboard,  and 
 
336  VOYAGE  TO  THE  MARQUESAS^  AND 
 
 liastened  to  the  shore.  The  thief  was  lashed  up  by  way  of 
 punishment,  and  a  musket  shown  him,  by  which  he  expected 
 to  be  instantly  shot.  A  man  of  some  consequence,  who  had 
 come  in  the  same  canoe,  brought  the  chief's  second  brother, 
 with  two  pigs  and  a  plantain  leaf,  to  intercede  for  the  of- 
 fender, who  was  his  own  father ;  but  the  mediation  was  re- 
 jected. Under  these  circumstances  nothing  was  expected 
 but  death ;  the  savage  son  accordingly  kissed  and  embraced 
 his  culprit  father ;  and  they  mutually  took  a  last  farewell. 
 Having  read  the  natives  a  solemn  lesson,  that  the  anguish 
 might  not  be  unnecessarily  prolonged,  the  musket  was  dis- 
 charged in  the  air,  and  the  malefactor  liberated.  At  first 
 he  entertained  the  full  confidence  that  he  was  shot;  but 
 when  still  alive  and  presented  to  his  son,  both  of  them  ap- 
 peared so  overwhelmed  with  joy  that  they  could  hardly  trust 
 their  own  eyes.  Gratitude,  combined  Avith  consternation, 
 utterly  deprived  them  both  of  the  power  of  sjjeech.  After 
 receiving  a  solemn  caution  against  such  practices  in  future, 
 they  were  sent  on  shore  with  the  pigs,  which  were  refused, 
 that  the  dignity  of  justice  might  not  be  tarnished  by  even 
 the  semblance  of  selfishness. 
 
 The  14th  of  the  month  brings  Mr.  Harris  once  more  for- 
 ward on  the  historic  page,  as  a  warning  to  young  men,  to 
 count  the  cost  before  they  embark  on  the  high  and  honour- 
 able work  of  missions.  He  had  hitherto  kept  to  the  vessel, 
 but  as  decision  had  now  become  necessary,  he  was  on  this 
 day  set  on  shore  with  all  his  things.  After  an  experiment 
 of  a  few  days,  on  the  20th,  he  and  Crook  came  on  board,  and 
 conferred  with  the  Captain  respecting  their  stay.  Harris 
 complained  of  the  poverty  of  the  place,  expressed  his  deep 
 disgust  with  the  food  and  other  matters;  but  Crook  de- 
 clared his  determination  to  remain,  even  though  Harris 
 should  leave  him  alone.  The  result  was,  that  both  went  on 
 shore  again,  and  Harris  agreed  to  make  a  further  trial 
 before  the  Duff"s  departure.  That  trial,  however,  soon  ter- 
 minated. On  the  morning  of  the  24th,  a  fisherman  swam 
 oif  at  break  of  day,  and  informed  the  Captain  that  Mr. 
 Harris  had  been  on  the  beach  all  night  with  his  chest,  and 
 had  been  robbed  of  most  of  his  property.     The  report  at 
 
SETTLEMENT  OF  A  MISSIONARY.  337 
 
 first  obtained  little  credit ;  but  on  despatching  the  jolly-boat, 
 it  was  found  to  be  true.  He  had  come  down  in  the  dusk  of 
 the  evening,  but  finding  none  of  the  l)oats,  and  the  ship  be- 
 yond the  reach  of  hail,  he  spent  a  melancholy  night  on  the 
 margin  of  the  lone  shore,  sitting  on  his  chest,  and  ruminat- 
 ing on  the  misery  of  his  condition.  About  four  in  the  morn- 
 ing some  of  the  natives  drove  him  from  his  chest,  that  they 
 might  possess  his  clothing ;  and  poor  Harris,  in  terror  of 
 his  life,  fled  to  the  adjacent  hills.  Mr.  Falconer,  the  third 
 mate,  who  went  to  bring  him  off,  found  him  in  a  most 
 pitiable  plight,  and  almost  out  of  his  senses.  To  increase 
 the  distress  of  his  dismal  condition,  the  surf  was  so  high  that 
 the  boat  could  not  land ;  and  it  became  necessary  to  haul 
 off  the  chest  and  its  owner  by  means  of  a  rope. 
 
 The  reasons  which  he  gave  for  his  abrupt  departure  serve 
 to  illustrate  some  of  the  features  of  society  as  it  then  existed 
 at  the  Marquesas.  Tenae  wanted  to  treat  his  guests  with 
 an  excursion  to  another  valley;  Crook  cordially  assented, 
 but  Harris  sullenly  refused.  The  benevolent  chief,  seeing 
 thiS;,  took  no  offence ;  but  still  desirous  to  oblige  him,  and  not 
 considering  any  favour  too  great,  left  him  his  wife  to  be 
 treated  as  if  she  had  been  his  own,  till  he  returned.  Harris 
 stated  that  he  did  not  want  her  ;  but  the  poor  benighted 
 woman,  who  fully  entered  into  the  vicAvs  of  her  savage  lord, 
 looked  up  to  Harris  as  her  husband.  Finding,  however, 
 that  he  treated  her  with  what  she  deemed  total  neglect,  she 
 acquainted  some  of  the  other  females  with  her  suspicions  of 
 his  sex.  Talk  and  conduct  of  a  very  annoying  description 
 was  the  consequence ;  and  Harris  determined  to  leave  a 
 place  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  so  abandoned.  Thus 
 Crook  was  left  alone.  This  noble-minded  youth  was  en- 
 dowed with  considerable  genius,  and  inspired  with  the  true 
 spirit  of  Missions.  He  was  only  twenty-two  years  of  age  ; 
 but  his  courage  and  fortitude  were  those  of  a  veteran  soldier 
 of  Christ  Jesus.  His  deportment  on  this  trying  occasion 
 excited  the  admiration  of  the  people  of  the  Duff,  who  antici- 
 pated great  results  from  the  labours  of  a  man  so  admirably 
 adapted  to  the  sphere  assigned  him.  On  the  evening  of  the 
 26th,  he  came  on  board  v/ith  the  chief  to  take  leave,  as  the 
 z 
 
338  VOYAGE  TO  MARQUESAS,  ETC. 
 
 ship  Avas  to  sail  next  morning;  accordingly,  after  several 
 articles  were  i)ut  in  the  canoe,  all  on  board  affectionately 
 bade  him  farewell,  and  parted.  His  manly  behaviour  at 
 that  awful  moment  did  him  great  credit ;  the  tears  glistened 
 in  his  eyes,  but  none  fell ;  nor  did  he  betray  the  least  sign 
 of  fear  or  reluctance  to  enter  upon  his  work  alone.  ^ 
 
339 
 
 CHAPTER  XT. 
 
 RETURN    OF    THE    DUFF    TO    OTAHEITE,    AND    TRANSACTIONS 
 DURING    HER    STAY. 
 
 Return  to  Otaheite — Distribution  of  Property — Sacrifice  of  a  Man — Escape  of 
 a  Seaman — The  Search — Character  of  Manne  Manne —  Departure  of  the 
 Duff — Deportment  of  the  Natives. 
 
 At  four  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  27th,  the  Duff 
 weighed,  and  shaped  her  course  for  Trevenen's  and  Sir 
 Henry  Martin's  islands ;  and  running  down  the  south  side 
 of  Craggy  Point,  took  her  departure  for  Otaheite.  At  seven 
 o'clock^  on  the  morning  of  July  Gth,  they  saw  its  high  land ; 
 and  by  noon  they  came  to  anchor  in  Matavai  bay.  The 
 sight  of  the  vessel  filled  the  natives  with  joy,  as  well  as  the 
 brethren,  who  came  speedily  on  board  and  reported  favour- 
 ably on  every  subject,  stating  that  they  had  constantly  ob- 
 served the  same  respectful  behaviour  towards  them  as  at 
 first,  and  had  never  failed  a  day  to  supply  them  abundantly 
 with  all  kinds  of  provisions.  Respecting  the  object  of  the 
 Mission,  little  more  could  be  said  than  that  appearances 
 were  encouraging. 
 
 The  joy  of  meeting  was  great,  but  the  stay  of  the  ship 
 being  no  longer  necessary,  a  speedy  departure  was  an- 
 nounced, and  accordingly  preparations  were  hastened.  One 
 chief  business  was  the  discharge  of  the  remaining  cargo,  and 
 those  treasures  of  iron  and  steel  which  were  now  to  be  finally 
 divided  between  the  Missionaries  of  Otaheite  and  Tongata- 
 boo.  On  the  6th  of  July,  accordingly,  Mr.  Harris  being 
 landed  with  his  property,  in  the  evening  the  Captain  went 
 on  shore,  and  held  a  meeting  with  the  Missionaries,  at  which 
 the  public  Journal  was  read,  and  various  matters  discussed 
 concerning  the  proceedings  of  the  Society.  At  that  meeting 
 also  it  was  agreed,  that  the  articles '  in  the  ship  should  be 
 thus  divided :  two  brethren  were  chosen  to  act  in  behalf  of 
 
340  RETURN  OF  THE  DUFF  TO  OTAIIEITE, 
 
 the  party  at  Toiigutaboo,  and  two  for  tliemsclvcs,  under  tlie 
 inspection  of  the  Captain.  On  the  following  day  the  work 
 of  division  by  the  four  brethren  began,  the  Captain  superin- 
 tending, and  Mr.  Jefferson  acting  as  secretary,  to  record  the 
 articles  which  each  party  received.  During  the  same  day,  an 
 invitation  was  sent  to  the  wives  of  the  Missionaries,  to  dine 
 and  spend  the  day  on  board.  The  natives  also  crowded  the 
 vessel,  few  coming  empty  handed ;  many  of  them  were  in 
 the  English  dresses  Avhich  had  been  given  them  by  the 
 brethren,  and  several  of  them  spolce  many  phrases  of  broken 
 English — such  as  "Welcome  again."  "Glad  to  see  you. 
 Captain  Wilson." 
 
 While  the  ordinary  business  was  proceeding,  an  event 
 occurred  once  more  to  shock  the  feelings  of  the  brethren. 
 The  young  king  arrived  at  Matavai ;  but  a  report  of  his 
 
 having  sacrificed  a  man,  having  reached  the  ears  of  the  Mis- 
 ts ^  o 
 
 sionaries,  they  expressed  their  disapprobation  of  the  horrid 
 deed — an  expression  which  so  terrified  him  that  he  Avas 
 setting  out  with  all  speed  for  Papara,  when  the  Captain 
 landed  and  stopped  him,  as  he  and  the  young  queen  ran 
 along  the  beach.  The  Captain  implored  him  to  desist  from 
 such  cruelty,  promising  to  send  him  a  canoe  which  lie  had 
 on  pvu-pose  brought  him  from  Tongataboo.  This  soothed 
 and  pleased  the  youth,  and  he  took  up  his  abode  at  Ma- 
 tavai. Had  he  fled  in  fear,  the  consequences  might  liave 
 been  serious  to  the  ship,  for  he  had  only  to  lay  the  nihooe 
 on  the  districts,  to  cut  off  all  their  supplies — a  power  which 
 had  sometimes  been  severely  felt  by  visitors. 
 
 Little  occurred  to  diversify  the  daily  round  of  ship  busi- 
 ness, and  the  giving  and  receiving  of  presents  between  the 
 Captain  and  the  natives,  till  July  27,  when  William  Tucker, 
 a  seaman,  made  his  escape.  The  officers  of  the  Duff  had 
 been  apprized  of  his  intention  to  stay  on  the  island ;  they 
 knew  that  most  of  his  clothes  were  on  shore  :  and  had 
 thoughts  of  securing  him  when  on  the  eve  of  departure,  be- 
 lieving that  he  would  not  make  off  till  near  the  last  day. 
 Finding  him  gone,  the  first  and  third  mates  instantly 
 manned  the  boat,  in  pursuit  of  the  worthless  fugitive.  Tliey, 
 with  the  assistance  of  the  Missionaries,  and  the  old  chief 
 
AND  TRANSACTIONS  DURING  HER  STAY.  341 
 
 Pitcali,  searched  every  house  in  the  district,  but  without 
 success.  The  two  Swedes,  Peter  and  Andrew,  having  been 
 absent  all  the  evening,  incurred  suspicion  relative  to  the 
 affair;  for  just  as  the  officers  returned  to  the  missionary 
 house,  they  came  in  quite  wet,  pretending  to  have  been 
 a-fishing,  an  employment  on  which  they  never  Avcntat  night. 
 In  addition  to  this  circumstance,  their  looks  condemned 
 them.  The  officers  then  went  to  the  huts  of  Otoo  and 
 Iddeah,  and  desired  them  to  send  men  in  search  of  the 
 runaway. 
 
 On  the  morning  of  the  following  day,  Andrew  the  Swede, 
 coming  on  board,  Avas  immediately  put  in  confinement,  since 
 it  appeared  evident  that  he  had  enticed  Tucker  from  the 
 ship,  and  was  endeavouring  to  form  a  party  which  might 
 prove  dangerous  to  the  Missionaries.  The  Captain,  there- 
 fore, resolved  to  take  him  off  the  island.  Peter  shortly  after 
 came  on  board,  and,  turning  king's  evidence,  stated  that  a 
 native  named  Matemoo  had  concealed  Tucker  in  a  thicket 
 of  Matavai.  Iddeah,  being  on  board,  immediately  landed, 
 and  sent  off  a  band  of  her  son  Otoo's  men  to  search  the 
 thicket,  assisted  by  a  number  of  Missionaries,  the  first  mate, 
 and  the  gunner.  The  search  ended  in  disappointment.  A 
 report  having  spread  that  he  had  taken  the  road  to  Oparre, 
 Smith,  Main,  and  Clode  armed  themselves,  and  set  off  in 
 pursuit  of  him,  as  the  Captain  determined  at  all  hazards  to 
 have  him,  that  mischief  to  the  Missionaries  might  be  pre- 
 vented, and  an  effectual  check  be  given  to  desertions.  On 
 the  following  day  they  returned,  fatigued  and  disappointed. 
 
 On  the  30th,  however,  about  ten  at  night,  a  native  pad- 
 dled off,  calling  out  as  he  approached  the  ship,  "  All's  well." 
 His  business  clearly  was  to  communicate  something  respect- 
 ing Tucker ;  but  he  was  so  stupified  with  cava  that  he  could 
 not  articulate  a  word.  The  matter,  however,  was  soon  ex- 
 plained by  the  arrival  of  another  canoe,  bringing  three  Mis- 
 sionaries, Iddeah,  two  of  Otoo's  servants,  and  Tucker,  who 
 was  bound,  and  heartily  cursing  Otoo  for  his  treachery.  It 
 appeared  that  Otoo  had  been  privy  to  the  concealment,  and 
 had  daily  supplied  Tucker  with  food;  but  the  Captain 
 having  dropped  an  expression  in  the  hearing  of  Iddeah, 
 
342  RETURN  OF  THE  DUFF  TO  OTAHEITE, 
 
 that  if  the  fugitive  was  not  found  lie  would  take  Otoo  on 
 board,  the  threat  struck  such  terror  into  him,  that  he  sent 
 for  Tucker,  as  if  to  confer  with  him,  and  contrived  to  have 
 some  of  the  Missionaries  near  the  beach  to  seize  liim  as  he 
 passed  along.  He  made  a  des})erate  resistance ;  but,  after 
 a  great  struggle  and  much  blasphemy,  they  overpowered 
 him  and  brought  him  on  board,  where  he  was  put  in  con- 
 finement till  the  Duff  should  leave  the  island. 
 
 On  the  1st  of  August,  at  noon,  the  Duif  fired  a  gun,  and 
 loosed  the  fore-topsail,  as  a  signal  for  sailing ;  and  received 
 Dr.  Gillham  and  all  his  baggage  on  board.  On  the  3rd, 
 they  sent  ashore  an  addition  of  small  arms,  ammunition,  and 
 other  means  of  defence ;  which  made  their  arms  two  swivels, 
 eight  muskets,  one  blunderbuss,  nine  pistols,  and  nine 
 swords,  fifty-six  gun-flints,  besides  those  in  use,  poAvder,  ball, 
 drum  and  fife — a  tolerable  supply  for  a  garrison  of  the  ser- 
 vants of  the  Prince  of  Peace !  The  natives  crowded  the 
 vessel  exceedingly  on  that  day,  it  being  the  last ;  and  many 
 of  them  were  most  importunate  to  go  to  England.  Manne 
 Manne,  their  early  friend,  was  present,  and  giving  full  de- 
 velopment to  his  peculiar  and  extraordinary  character.  He 
 was  exceedingly  urgent  upon  his  tayo,  Captain  Wilson,  to 
 give  him  sails,  ropes,  anchors,  and  other  articles  for  the 
 vessel  which  he  had  lately  built  at  Eimco — articles  none  of 
 which  the  Captain  had  to  spare ;  he  therefore  refused  the 
 demand :  but,  to  show  his  regard,  gave  him  his  own  cocked- 
 hat  and  a  variety  of  presents.  The  deep  and  politic  priest, 
 however,  was  far  from  satisfied ;  and,  with  his  characteristic 
 boldness  and  directness,  he  said,  "  Several  people  told  me 
 that  you  wanted  Manne  Manne,  and  now  I  am  come  you 
 give  me  nothing."  The  insatiable  savage  had  made  a 
 similar  remark  once  before  to  the  Missionaries:  he  said, 
 "  You  give  me  much  parow  (talk),  and  much  prayers  to  the 
 Eatooa,  but  very  few  axes,  knives,  scissors,  or  cloth."  The 
 fact  is,  that  Manne  Manne  was  a  second  Catiline,  at  once 
 rapacious  and  prodigal.  Whatever  he  obtained  he  immedi- 
 ately distributed  among  his  friends  and  dependants;  so 
 that,  of  all  the  property  he  had  received,  he  had  nothing  to 
 show  but  a  glazed  hat,  a  pair  of  breeches,  and  an  old  black 
 
AND  TRANSACTIONS  DURING  HER  STAY.  343 
 
 coat,  wliicli  he  had  fringed  Avith  red  feathers.  The  truth  is, 
 that  the  hoary  idolater  was  self-immolated  on  the  altar  of 
 political  ambition.  He  excused  his  extravagance  by  de- 
 claring, that  if  he  "  were  not  to  do  so,  he  should  never  be  a 
 king,  nor  even  remain  a  chief  of  any  consequence."  Many 
 of  the  politicians  of  Europe  are  more  nearly  related  than 
 may  at  first  appear  to  the  high  priest  of  Otaheite.  Mrs. 
 Henry,  Hodges,  and  Hassell,  with  several  of  the  Mission- 
 aries, came  off  to  take  leave  of  the  Captain,  officers,  and 
 crew.  Poor  Clode,  "  unstable  in  all  his  ways,"  wished  to 
 go  to  the  Friendly  Islands ;  and,  as  the  brethren  left  him  at 
 liberty  to  go  or  stay,  and  he  preferred  to  go,  some  unwrought 
 iron  and  other  articles  were  taken  on  board  for  his  use ;  but 
 in  the  evening  he  changed  his  mind  again,  and  resolved  to 
 stay. 
 
 On  the  4th  of  August,  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
 the  Duff  weighed  anchor,  and  stood  out  of  Matavai  bay. 
 Great  numbers  of  natives  crowded  on  board,  to  take  leave 
 of  their  respective  friends,  and  see  what  further  presents 
 they  could  procure,  for  they  possessed  generosity  and  selfish- 
 ness in  an  almost  equal  degree.  Some,  at  parting  with  their 
 tayos,  or  friends,  at  one  end  of  the  ship  wept  bitterly ;  but, 
 by  only  walking  the  length  of  the  deck,  the  clouds  were 
 gone,  and  all  was  sunshine.  When  taxed  with  dissimulation 
 in  this  matter,  they  observed,  amidst  laughter,  that  it  was 
 the  custom  of  the  inhabitants  of  Otaheite  to  weep  and  cut 
 themselves  on  such  occasions,  but  that  they  had  omitted  the 
 last  part  of  the  ceremony  because  the  people  of  the  Duff 
 had  told  them  it  was  wrong.  But  as  all  their  passions  are 
 short-lived,  especially  that  of  grief,  their  present  conduct 
 was  not  inconsistent  with  their  general  character  and  dispo- 
 sition. 
 
344 
 
 CHAPTER  XIL 
 
 RETURN  OF  THE  DUFF  TO  TONGATABOO^,  AND  TRANSACTIONS 
 DURING  HER  STAY. 
 
 Connor's  Affection — Loss  of  Language — Arrival  at  Tongataboo — The  Meeting 
 — Conduct  of  Futtafaihe — Fefene  Duatonga — Tribute  to  Captain  Wilson — 
 Order  to  seize  the  Fugitives — The  Fate  of  Ambler  and  Morgan — Ten 
 Guineas  refused  for  an  Axe — Fiatookas  of  Futtafaihe — Residence  of  Fut- 
 tafaihe, 
 
 After  hoisting  in  the  pinnace,  the  DufF  stood  off  and  on, 
 waiting  the  packets  of  letters,  which  were  brought  at  noon 
 by  Cover,  Henry,  and  several  others  who  had  not  taken 
 leave.  After  an  affectionate  farewell,  the  brethren  made  for 
 the  shore,  and  the  vessel  shaped  her  course  for  the  Society 
 Isles.  On  the  5th  of  August,  Avhen  to  leeward  of  Huaheine, 
 a  number  of  canoes  came  alongside,  in  one  of  Avhich  was 
 Connor,  an  Irishman,  one  of  the  Matilda's  crew.  To  their 
 astonishment  he  had  forgotten  his  native  tongue  ;  he  recol- 
 lected only  a  few  words,  and  if  he  began  a  sentence  in  Eng- 
 lish, he  was  obliged  to  finish  it  in  the  language  of  the 
 islands.  He  desired  the  Ca])tain  to  take  him  home — a  re- 
 cpiest  Avhich  was  the  more  readily  complied  with,  since  there 
 was  much  reason,  from  the  conduct  of  his  shipmates  at  Ota- 
 heite,  to  fear  that,  in  the  event  of  continuance,  he  would 
 prove  a  hinderancc  to  the  Mission.  He  then  begged  the 
 Captain  for  time  to  take  leave  of  his  wife  and  child,  which 
 was  also  granted  him.  When  off  Owharrc  harbour.  Dr. 
 Gillham  and  the  first  mate  went  on  shore  with  him  in  the 
 canoe,  and  on  landing,  walked  towards  his  house  through  a 
 '  crowd  of  natives,  which  he  cautioned  them  to  beware  of,  lest 
 for  tlic  sake  of  their  clothes  they  should  fall  upon  them  and 
 do  them  mischief  When  Connor  made  known  his  intention, 
 some  of  the  women  wept,  and  his  wife  became  deeply  affected, 
 thou";]i  he  treated  lier  with  much  indifference ;  indeed  the 
 
RETURN  OF  THE  DUFF  TO  TONGATABOO,  ETC.  345 
 
 cruel  fellow  had  said  he  cared  not  what  became  of  her.  But 
 when  he  took  the  child,  a  most  beautiful  infant  eight  or  nine 
 months  old,  in  his  arms,  the  heart  of  the  hardened  sailor 
 melted,  the  tears  glistened  in  his  eyes,  and  a  momentary 
 strugg-le  ensued.  He  declared  that  sorrow  filled  his  heart ; 
 he  was  at  an  utter  loss  Avhether  to  remain  in  a  situation 
 where,  by  reason  of  incessant  wars,  his  life  Avas  in  hourly 
 jeopardy,  or  to  avail  himself  of  his  present  providential 
 means  of  deliverance,  and  leave  his  darling  daughter  to  the 
 mercy  of  the  savages.  Either  choice  was  dreadful,  the  former 
 to  the  European — the  latter  to  the  parent.  For  a  moment, 
 however,  the  latter  prevailed.  He,  therefore,  embarked  in 
 the  canoe  with  Dr.  Gillham  and  Mr.  Wilson,  and  his  wife 
 and  child  accompanied  them  on  board.  In  the  way,  they 
 asked  lier,  whether  she  would  part  with  her  child  ;  the  mo- 
 ther's heart,  true  to  nature,  replied,  "  No,  not  for  anything  !" 
 As  several  natives  and  chiefs  had  collected  on  board,  it  was 
 some  time  before  Connor's  business  could  be  settled.  This 
 circumstance  gave  him  space  to  reconsider  the  subject ;  and, 
 as  he  never  let  the  child  out  of  his  arms,  parental  affection 
 preponderated,  and  the  veteran  mariner  told  the  Captain, 
 that  he  found  it  impossible  to  leave  her — a  resolution  which, 
 for  the  infant's  sake,  all  Avere  glad  to  hear.  A  few  useful 
 articles  were  then  presented  to  him,  and  he  returned  to  the 
 shore.  Connor  had  not  been  more  than  five  years  among 
 the  islands — a  fact  which  proves,  that  a  European  may  in 
 all  points  become  a  heathen,  and  even  forget  his  own  lan- 
 guage, although  he  had  spent  part  of  tliat  time  with  his 
 shipmates.  He  had  also  forgotten  what  time  had  elapsed 
 since  the  wreck  of  his  vessel ;  he  supposed  it  to  be  eight 
 years,  which  Avas  three  years  too  many.  It  ought,  however, 
 to  be  taken  into  account,  that  he  could  never  read.  Had  he 
 possessed  only  a  small  share  of  literature,  it  is  probable  that 
 such  an  event  would  never  have  occurred. 
 
 The  Duff  held  on  her  course  until  August  12th,  when  she 
 came  in  sight  of  Palmerston's  Islands.  Here  they  got  a 
 large  supply  of  cocoa-nuts  for  the  ship's  use,  and  humanely 
 planted — which  was  their  main  business — thirty-four  bread- 
 fruit trees,  eighteen  plantain,  and  several  evce  apple-trees. 
 
346  RETURN  OF  THE  DUFF  TO  TONGATABOO, 
 
 of  Avliicli  there  were  none  before  on  the  island.  This  was 
 done  by  Captain  Wilson  in  the  philanthropic  hope  that  some 
 poor  cast-away  islanders,  or  shipwrecked  navigators,  might 
 thus  be  preserved  from  famine  in  the  day  of  their  distress. 
 On  the  19th,  they  came  in  sight  of  Eooa,  and  next  day 
 moored  the  ship  in  the  harbour  of  Tongataboo.  Before  they 
 had  anchored,  George  Veeson,  happening  to  be  at  sea  in  a 
 canoe,  came  on  board,  and  told  them  that  the  brethren,  with 
 the  exception  of  Isaac  Nobbs^were  all  well;  and  that  for  the 
 reasons  set  forth  in  a  former  chapter,  they  had  separated  into 
 small  parties,  and  were  now  residing  with  diiferent  chiefs. 
 
 On  Saturday  the  19th,  one  of  the  natives  brought  to 
 Aheefo  the  reviving  intelligence  of  the  ship's  return.  Three 
 of  the  brethren,  Kelso,  Buchanan,  and  Gaulton,  set  out  in 
 quest  of  a  canoe  to  carry  them  to  her ;  but  after  a  fruitless 
 endeavour,  Buchanan  and  Gaulton  proceeded  by  land. 
 After  advancing  about  seven  miles  along  the  beach,  they 
 were  met  by  a  great  number  of  the  natives,  one  of  whom 
 presented  them  with  a  note  despatched  by  Mr.  Bowell,  for 
 the  information  of  the  brethren  at  Aheefo.  This  native  had 
 borne  several  messages  on  previous  occasions,  and  thus 
 having  come  to  understand  the  mysterious  power  of  the  note 
 to  tell  facts,  he  explained  the  business  to  his  companions. 
 This  excited  their  curiosity  to  such  a  degree,  that  they  de- 
 termined to  go  along  with  him  and  see  it  delivered,  and  so  to 
 ascertain  the  truth  of  the  strange  relation.  When  they  saw 
 the  joy  which  the  note,  on  being  opened,  gave  to  the  brethren, 
 they  were  struck  with  amazement,  and  were  utterly  per- 
 plexed on  perceiving,  that  by  means  of  it,  they  knew  as  well 
 as  themselves,  that  the  ship  had  arrived  and  Avhere  she  lay. 
 
 The  next  day,  the  20th,  being  Sunday,  Mr.  Buchanan 
 preached  on  board  in  the  morning  from  Psalm  v.  12;  and 
 Mr.  Bowell  in  the  afternoon.  On  the  Monday,  many  of  the 
 principal  chiefs  came  on  board,  and  among  them  Futtafaihe, 
 who,  the  moment  he  saw  Buchanan,  renewed  his  solicitations 
 for  him  to  go  and  reside  with  him,  at  the  same  time  remind- 
 ing him  of  a  ])romise  to  that  effect,  given  on  the  first  arrival 
 of  the  Duff.  The  chief  also  rehearsed  the  several  proofs  of 
 his  favour  since  bestowed ;  he  gave  fresh  assurances  of  his 
 
AND  TRANSACTIONS  DURING  HER  STAY.  347 
 
 respect  and  esteem;  he  promised  to  render  cvcrytliing  as 
 agreeable  as  possible,  and  to  remove  every  obstacle  that 
 B  uchanan  could  mention.  But  the  Avary  Missionary  declined 
 to  give  any  promise.  Futtafaihc,  however,  being  fully  ac- 
 quainted with  the  recent  villany  of  Connelly,  Avho  had  re- 
 sided Avith  this  chief  ever  since  he  came  to  the  island,  and  of 
 his  profligate  associates.  Ambler  and  Morgan,  asked  Bu- 
 chanan if  he  was  averse  to  live  with  Connelly.  Buchanan 
 frankly  replied  in  the  affirmative.  The  chief  immediately 
 proposed  to  bind  him  hand  and  foot,  and  bring  him  on 
 board.  That  measure,  very  proper  in  itself,  was  for  the 
 present  rejected,  because  it  appeared  more  desirable  to  Cap- 
 tain Wilson,  and  all  concerned,  that  these  fellows  should 
 come  on  board  as  they  had  promised,  and  depart  from  the 
 island  of  their  own  accord.  Buchanan  now  considered  the 
 path  plain ;  brother  Gaulton  readily  consented  to  become 
 his  partner  ;  and  the  fact  Avas  communicated  to  Futtafaihe, 
 AA'ho  expressed  the  utmost  satisfaction,  and  immediately  in- 
 vited them  to  go  on  shore,  and  choose  a  place  for  their  future 
 residence.  On  the  folloAving  day  he  gave  them  their  choice 
 of  a  number  of  beautiful  dAvellings,  of  Avhich  they  selected 
 one  about  tAvo  hundred  yards  from  his  oaati.  On  the  '23d, 
 the  Captain  received  the  honour  of  a  visit  from  Fefene 
 Duatonga,  the  first  Avoman  on  the  island,  Avho  came  on  board 
 Avith  her  principal  lady  in  Avaiting ;  their  hair  AA^as  plastered 
 up  Avith  a  composition  Avhich  very  much  resendjlcd  the  pow- 
 der and  pomatum  of  a  fine-dressed  London  belle.  Her  feet 
 Avere  kissed  in  token  of  homage  by  all  aaIio  approached  her ; 
 and  such  Avere  her  ideas  of  her  oAvn  dignity,  that  she  admitted 
 no  fixed  husband  as  a  companion  but  cohabited  Avith  those  of 
 the  chiefs  Avhom  she  pleased  to  select,  and  had  several  chil- 
 dren. A  fine  boy  of  about  tAvelve  years  old  attended  her  on 
 board.  ScA^eral  presents  of  scissors  Avere  made,  Avhich  highly 
 pleased  them;  and  Avhen  they  left  the  ship  they  jumped 
 overboard,  and  AAashed  the  snoAV-AAdiite  decoration  from  their 
 hair  before  they  paddled  on  shore  Avith  their  canoe.  Bro- 
 ther Wilkinson  brought  off  a  fine  bunch  of  turnips  of  their 
 first  crop,  Avhich  had  been  almost  AvhoUy  destroyed  by  the 
 rats.     They  contrived  a  trap,  in  Avhich  they  caught  a  great 
 
348  RETURN  OK  THE  DUFF  TO  T0NGATA1500, 
 
 many^  whicli  ^yc^c  given  to  tlic  women  at  their  request,  and 
 eaten  raw  as  savoury  food.  Some  cats  were  sent  to  the  Mis- 
 sionaries, the  first  ever  introduced  into  the  island. 
 
 An  entry  of  August  26,  in  the  Journal  of  the  Missionaries, 
 yields  the  foUoAving  just  and  Avell-merited  tribute  to  the 
 character,  abilities,  and  conduct  of  Captain  Wilson  : — 
 
 "  Our  time  this  week  was  chiefly  employed  in  dividing, 
 and  carrying  to  our  respective  places  of  residence,  the  part 
 of  the  cargo  which,  in  the  division  at  Otaheite,  had  fallen 
 to  our  share.  In  it  we  found  such  an  immense  quantity  of 
 useful  and  necessary  iron  tools  of  all  sorts,  as  far  exceeded 
 our  greatest  expectation,  and  filled  the  natives  with  asto- 
 nishment. Our  warmest  acknowledgments  are  due,  and 
 must  fall  infinitely  short  of  our  obligations,  to  the  divine 
 Author  of  all  our  mercies,  who  hath  put  it  into  the  liearts  of 
 his  people  to  provide,  and  of  his  honoured  servants,  the  di- 
 rectors, to  bestow  on  us,  so  bountiful  a  supply  of  everything 
 that  could  be  devised  for  our  comfort,  and  the  furtherance 
 of  the  work  in  which  we  are  engaged;  but  especially  for  the 
 wonderful  manner  in  which  he  has  prepared,  brought  for- 
 ward, and  preserved  our  dear  Captain,  whom  we  cannot  but 
 esteem  as  the  greatest  testimony  of  the  divine  favour  be- 
 stowed on  our  society.  While  on  the  voyage,  the  prosperity 
 and  furtherance  of  the  work  seemed  to  engross  his  whole 
 attention.  To  his  indulgent  care  in  procuring  and  allowing 
 us  every  comfort  that  could  be  enjoyed  by  people  in  our  cir- 
 cumstances, might  be  imputed  that  extraordinary  degree  of 
 health  which  we  enjoyed.  His  counsel  and  advice  has  often 
 guarded  us  from  the  intrusion  of  discord.  His  conversation 
 was  wholly  calculated  to  stimulate  our  zeal.  In  our  absence 
 he  has  been  mindful  of  our  interests,  and  has  effectually 
 prevented  every  complaint.  The  affability  and  kindness  of 
 his  conduct  among  the  natives  has  won  him  their  affections  : 
 and  indeed,  in  what  we  have  reason  to  believe  is  his  principal 
 aim,  he  lias  succeeded  wonderfully — that  is,  to  adorn  the 
 doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things.  May  the  Lord 
 enable  us  to  do  likewise,  and  fdl  our  hearts  with  gratitude 
 to  himself,  and  to  all  the  instruments  of  his  unl^ounded 
 goodness!     May  we  walk  as  children  of  so  many  mercies ; 
 
AND  TRANSACTIONS  DURING  HER  STAY.  349 
 
 and,  knowing  that  we  are  but  stewards  of  those  gifts  of  his 
 providence  for  which  we  must  ere  long  give  an  account,  may 
 we  be  led  to  devote  ourselves,  and  all  our  enjoyments,  to  his 
 praise  and  glory,  that  we  may  give  in  our  account  with  joy 
 in  the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  1  " 
 
 Ambler,  Morgan,  and  Connelly  not  coming  to  depart  with 
 the  Duff,  as  expected.  Captain  Wilson  gave  orders  to  seize 
 them,  because  they  had  not  only  obstructed  the  Missionaries 
 in  their  work,  but  attempted  their  destruction.  Connelly 
 was  speedily  taken,  and  brought  prisoner  on  board  the  Duff; 
 but  Ambler  and  Morgan  made  their  escape  and  eluded 
 search.  They  endeavoured  to  arouse  the  alarms  of  the 
 islanders  by  asserting  that  the  object  of  the  Missionaries 
 was  to  kill  the  natives  and  take  possession  of  the  island. 
 Some  of  the  chiefs  became  suspicious,  and,  in  an  assembly, 
 gave  it  as  their  opinion  that  the  Missionaries  should  not  be 
 allowed  to  remain  ;  but  Mulkamair  nobly  replied, — "  If  the 
 men  of  the  sky  shall  discover,  by  any  attempts  at  violence, 
 or  secret  whisperings,  that  they  mean  to  take  our  land,  and 
 to  kill  ourselves,  we  ought  all  to  strike  hands,  and  to  rout 
 them  out  from  among  us ;  but  they  have  brought  great 
 riches ;  they  have  given  them  to  us  freely ;  we  reap  the 
 good  fruits  of  their  living  among  us ;  their  articles  are  of 
 great  use  to  us ;  they  behave  themselves  Avell ;  and  what 
 can  we  wish  for  more?"  This  satisfied  all,  and  the  Mis- 
 sionaries daily  rose  in  the  estimation  of  the  natives. 
 
 The  wicked  mariners  escaped  capture,  but  the  ship  had 
 not  long  sailed  till  their  influence  was  much  impaired. 
 Ambler  was  put  to  death  for  calumniating  one  of  the  chiefs, 
 and  for  his  attempts  to  excite  disturbances;  and  Morgan 
 was  slain  in  one  of  the  Vavou  islands,  for  his  brutal  conduct 
 towards  the  daughter  of  a  chief. 
 
 During  the  twenty  days'  stay  of  the  vessel,  she  was  daily 
 visited  by  the  natives,  who  brought  them  an  ample  store  of 
 fine  yams,  and  as  many  hogs  as  they  would  accept.  They 
 were,  however,  equally  ready  to  take  as  to  give,  and  various 
 things  were  stolen ;  and  among  other  things  the  cook's  axe. 
 It  may  serve  to  illustrate  a  point  in  political  economy,  in 
 relation  to  iron,  to  state>  that  the  Captain  gave  the  cook 
 
350  RETURN  OF  THE  DUFF  TO  TONGATABOO, 
 
 ten  new  guineas  to  purchase  another  axe  from  the  natives ; 
 but  his  endeavours  to  make  such  a  purchase  were  all  in  vain. 
 The  natives  only  laughed  at  him  for  his  offer.  They  had 
 still  to  learn  the  value  of  the  precious  metals.  During  this 
 second  visit  to  Tongataboo,  the  anxious  and  faithfid  Cap- 
 tain was  never  once  on  shore.  The  day  previous  to  sailing, 
 the  first  mate  went  to  Mooa  in  the  pinnace.,  accompanied  by 
 his  brother  James  Wilson,  Falconer  the  third  mate,  and 
 Robson  the  gunner.  They  visited  the  king  and  Futtafaihe, 
 by  both  of  whom  they  were  received  with  great  kindness. 
 They  dined  with  Futtafaihe,  after  which  he  accompanied 
 them  to  the  fiatookas,  or  sepulchres,  of  his  ancestors.  They 
 lay  ranged  in  a  line  eastward  from  his  house,  among  a  grove 
 of  trees ;  they  were  many  in  number,  and  of  different  con- 
 structions. Some,  in  a  square  form,  were  not  raised  above 
 the  level  of  the  common  ground ;  a  row  of  large  stones 
 formed  the  sides,  and  at  each  corner  two  high  stones  were 
 placed,  upright  at  right  angles  to  each  other,  and  in  a  line 
 Avith  their  respective  sides.  Others  resembled  that  of  Moo- 
 mooe,  which  we  have  already  described.  A  third  sort  were 
 built  square  like  the  first ;  the  largest  of  these  was  at  the 
 base  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  feet  by  one  hundred  and  forty. 
 It  had  four  steps  from  the  bottom  to  the  top,  which  ran 
 quite  round  the  pile ;  a  single  stone  composed  the  height  of 
 each,  a  part  of  it  being  sunk  in  the  grovmd ;  and  some  of 
 these  stones  in  the  wall  of  the  lower  were  immensely  large. 
 One  which  the  first  officer  measured  was  twenty-four  feet  by 
 twelve,  and  two  feet  thick.  These  stones  had  been  brought 
 in  double  canoes  from  the  island  of  Lefooga.  They  were 
 coral,  and  tolerably  Avell  worked  both  as  to  squares  and  sur- 
 faces. The  people  of  the  Duff  could  not  conjecture  how 
 the  labour  of  hewing  them  had  been  performed,  such  was 
 their  impracticable  hardness ;  while  such  was  their  obvious 
 antiquity,  that  they  must  have  been  worked  long  before 
 Tasman  first  showed  the  natives  an  iron  tool.  Besides 
 the  trees  which  grew  on  the  top  and  sides  of  most  of  them, 
 there  were  the  etooa,  and  a  variety  of  other  trees ;  and  these, 
 together  with  the  thousands  of  bats  which  clustered  like 
 bees  on  their  branches^  all  contributed  to  the  awful  solemnity 
 
AND  TRANSACTIONS  DURING  HER  STAY.  351 
 
 of  those  sepulchral  mansions.  On  their  way  back,  Futtafaihe 
 told  them,  that  all  the  fiatoolcas  they  had  seen  were  built  by 
 his  ancestors,  who  also  lay  interred  in  them — a  fact  which 
 proved,  that  a  supreme  power  in  the  government  of  the 
 island  must  for  many  generations  have  been  in  the  family  of 
 the  Futtafaihes;  for  although  there  were  many  other  fia- 
 tookas  in  the  island,  none  were  to  be  compared  with  these, 
 either  in  the  piles,  or  the  stones  which  composed  them. 
 
 The  first  mate  describes  the  residence  of  the  chief,  and  the 
 aspect  of  one  of  its  apartments,  as  follows : — "  One  of  his 
 wives  Avas  lying-in  at  this  time,  and  we  were  conducted  to 
 the  apartment  where  she  was;  it  was  extremely  neat,  and  the 
 floors  were  covered  with  mats.  Both  herself  and  the  child 
 had  their  skins  coloured  with  turmeric,  which  gave  them  a 
 glittering  appearance,  and  they  said  this  was  their  custom 
 with  women  in  childbed.  She  had  several  female  attend- 
 ants ;  and  though  Futtafaihe  has  many  other  children,  all 
 the  people  seemed  elate  and  glad  on  this  occasion.  During 
 our  stay  we  visited  several  chiefs  of  both  sexes,  and  received 
 presents  from  each  of  them.  As  the  evening  approached 
 we  took  ourleave,  and  returned  to  the  ship. 
 
 "  Mooa  is  a  beautiful  place,  especially  where  Futtafaihe's 
 house  stands.  Proceeding  from  the  lagoon  about  a  quarter 
 of  a  mile  through  fenced  lanes,  a  spacious  square  green 
 about  half  a  furlong  wide  opens  itself ;  at  the  further  end  of 
 which  the  dwelling  stands ;  on  the  same  green,  which  is  as 
 smooth  as  if  rolled,  a  few  large  spreading  trees  grow  in  an 
 irregular  disposition,  which  add  much  beauty  to  the  scene. 
 On  the  east  side  is  a  neat  fence  enclosing  the  long  grove 
 where  the  fiatookas  stand ;  on  the  west  are  the  dwellings  of 
 different  chiefs  in  their  enclosures ;  and  along  the  north  or 
 lower  side  of  the  square,  the  great  road  rvms  from  one  end 
 of  the  island  to  the  other  ;  this  road  is  in  general  about  six 
 or  seven  yards  wide,  but  eastward  from  the  green,  and  for 
 half  a  mile,  it  is  not  less  than  sixty  yards  wide.  In  this  part 
 there  is  a  range  of  trees  as  large  and  spreading  as  the  largest 
 English  oaks ;  and  as  their  branches  meet  at  the  top,  and 
 quite  exclude  the  sun's  rays,  a  pleasant  Avalk  is  afforded  by 
 their  shade.  Close  by  these,  brothers  Buchanan  and  Gaulton 
 are  situated." 
 
352 
 
 CHAPTER  XIII. 
 
 VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATABOO  TO  CHINA. 
 
 Danger  of  Shipwreck — Theft — Escape  of  Tucker  and  Connelly — Their  Charac- 
 ters— ^Poter  the  Swede — The  Carolinas — Pelew  Islands — Arrival  at  China 
 — Difficulties  encountered — Health  of  the  Duff's  People — Impiety. 
 
 On  Thursday,  September  7t\\,  the  Duff  weighed  anchor,  and 
 proceeded  on  her  voyage  without  anything  material  occur- 
 rino-  till  the  13th,  Avhen,  about  nine  o'clock  in  tlic  mornino-, 
 the  vessel  struck  on  a  coral  reef,  upon  which  the  sea  hardly 
 broke  to  ffive  the  least  warnino-.  All  hands  in  an  instant 
 were  upon  deck;  and  as  she  stuck  fast,  apprehensions  of 
 shipwreck  rushed  on  their  minds — a  misfortune  which  was 
 surrounded  with  circumstances  of  unusual  horror.  Tlic  first 
 officer  thus  describes  their  condition : — "  We  knew  that  the 
 Fijis  were  cannibals  of  a  fierce  disposition,  and  who  had  never 
 had  the  least  intercourse  with  any  voyagers  ;  consequently 
 Ave  could  expect  no  favour  from  such.  Imagination,  quick 
 and  fertile  on  such  occasions,  figured  them  dancing  round 
 us,  while  we  were  roasted  on  large  fires.  However,  it  was 
 no  time  to  indulge  thoughts  of  this  kind,  but  to  try  what 
 could  be  done  to  save  the  ship.  Judging  it  to  be  a  weather 
 reef  we  were  on,  the  moment  she  struck  the  sails  were  hove 
 aljack,  and  in  about  five  or  six  minutes  we  beheld  with  joy 
 that  she  came  astern,  and  shortly  after  was  quite  afloat ; 
 when  Ave  were  again  delivered  from  our  fears,  and  found  the 
 ship,  Avhich  had  kept  upright  the  Avhole  time,  seemed  to  have 
 received  no  injury.  It  Avas  not  possible  to  ascertain  at  sea 
 what  damage  had  been  sustained,  as  she  made  no  Avatcr  ;  but 
 on  her  coming  into  dock,  aa'o  discovered  hoAV  very  Avonder- 
 fully  Ave  had  been  preserved.  The  coral  rock  on  Avhich  Ave 
 struck,  Avas  i)rovidentially  directed  exactly  against  one  of 
 the  timbers.     The  violence  of  the  bloAv   had   beat   in   the 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATABOO  TO  CHINA.  353 
 
 copper,  deeply  wounded  tlic  plank,  and  beat  it  to  sliivers. 
 Had  the  stroke  been  between  the  ribs  of  the  ship,  it  must 
 liave  gone  throug-h,  and  we  had  prol)ably  never  returned  to 
 adore  the  Author  of  our  mercies.  Thus  the  gracious  Lord, 
 Avho  still  guarded  us  with  a  shepherd's  care,  was  pleased  to 
 show  us  the  insufficiency  of  human  prudence ;  and  that,  ex- 
 cept we  are  kept  by  himself,  '  the  watchman  waketh  but  in 
 vain.'  O  that  he  would  give  us  hearts  of  gratitude  and 
 thankfulness,  in  some  measure  proportioned  to  his  daily 
 mercies  extended  to  us  his  unworthy  creatures  !  " 
 
 The  next  occurrence  of  importance  took  place  on  the  25th 
 of  October,  when  they  came  in  sight  of  a  low  island,  and 
 ]n-esently  jierceived  some  canoes  coming  towards  them. 
 Several  of  the  parties  in  them  were  admitted  on  board,  and 
 for  a  considerable  time  showed  no  inclination  to  pilfer. 
 Subsequently,  however,  they  stole  the  rudder  rings,  an 
 achievement  which  the  skilful  Friendly  islanders  had  at- 
 tempted in  vain.  Besides  this,  one  fellow  was  caught 
 handing  a  pump-spear  into  his  canoe.  Accustomed  to  such 
 things,  they  only  drove  the  natives  off  the  decks  for  these 
 first  depredations  ;  but  while  they  sat  at  dinner  in  the  cabin, 
 they  heard  the  rogues  busy  trying  to  knock  off  the  bolt-head 
 of  the  rudder-rings ;  but  the  Captain  pvit  a  speedy  end  to 
 this  enterprise  by  firing  some  small  shot  among  them.  At 
 this  moment  William  Tucker  and  John  Connelly,  who  had 
 been  liberated  from  confinement,  were  discovered  swimming 
 close  under  the  stern,  with  an  intent  to  escape  to  the  canoes, 
 and  skulking  from  fear  of  being  also  fired  at.  But  the  Cap- 
 tain, enraged  at  Tucker  for  his  ingratitude  and  deceit,  and 
 willing  to  part  with  Connelly,  told  them,  that  if  they  chose 
 to  go  they  might,  for  he  would  not  fire  at  them.  Connellj-, 
 true  to  the  character  of  his  country  for  wit  and  polite- 
 ness, chin-deep  in  the  ocean,  cried  out,  "Thank  you,  sir;" 
 they  both  swam  away  to  the  canoes,  and  Avere  received  by 
 the  savages  with  great  shoutings.  During  his  stay  on  board, 
 Connelly  had  conducted  himself  with  propriety,  and  being- 
 put  on  the  ship's  books  as  an  ordinary  seaman,  seemed  satis- 
 fied with  his  situation.  The  same  might  be  said  of  Tucker, 
 who  had  also  been  reinstated,  and  had  often  expressed  his 
 2  a 
 
354  VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATABOO  TO  CHINA. 
 
 happiness  at  Ijcing-  taken  again  after  having  run  off  fromtlie 
 ship  at  Otaheite — a  declaration,  which,  at  tlie  moment, 
 might  be  sincere,  as  it  was  believed  that  Connelly  had  per- 
 suaded him  to  this  last  act.  The  conduct  of  Tucker  had 
 long  made  it  evident,  that  he  was  under  the  absolute  rule 
 of  his  passions ;  a  fact  the  more  lamentable  on  account  of  an 
 excellent  mother,  of  whom  he  was  the  only  son.  The  spot 
 on  which  the  two  unhappy  men  had  chosen  to  pass  their 
 days,  was  a  miserable  island  of  not  more  than  two  or  three 
 miles'  circumference,  and  all  but  destitute  of  the  necessaries 
 of  life.  Their  choice,  to  all  appearance,  was  so  replete 
 with  wretchedness,  that  it  was  not  imagined  a  third  person 
 could  be  found  willing  to  follow  their  example ;  but  such 
 appeared  to  be  the  power  and  prevalence  of  habit,  and  such 
 the  debasing  and  enervating  influence  of  vice  and  idleness 
 over  the  human  mind,  that  Andrew  Cornelius  Lind,  the 
 Swede,  came  to  the  Captain,  and  earnestly  begged  to  be  set 
 on  shore  upon  the  next  island  that  they  should  discover. 
 This  request  was  not  only  granted,  but  a  selection  of  useful 
 articles  promised  him,  that  he  might  be  the  better  received 
 among  the  natives,  and  be  the  more  enabled  to  benefit  them. 
 On  the  26th  of  October,  the  ship  having  reached  a  low 
 island,  she  was  soon  surrounded  by  a  number  of  canoes,  into 
 one  of  which  accordingly  Andrew  went,  and  was  received 
 with  joy  by  the  savages.  The  canoe  that  took  him  in  soon 
 put  off,  and  as  it  paddled  away,  the  Swede  stood  up  and 
 waved  his  hand,  apparently  more  elated  than  depressed  by 
 his  change  of  situation.  His  tastes  and  habits  were  those 
 of  a  man  ])y  birth  a  savage.  The  indolent  life  which  he 
 had  led  at  Otaheite,  the  facility  with  which  all  his  sensual 
 appetites  had  there  been  gratified,  the  aversion  which  he 
 felt  to  honest  industry,  and  the  necessity  of  labour  in  the 
 event  of  returning  to  Europe,  these  considerations  con- 
 strained him  to  prefer  the  society  of  savages,  combined  with 
 all  its  attendant  privations.  Perhaps,  too,  he  felt  what  all 
 men  feel,  a  pleasure  in  superiority — and  such  a  feeling  is 
 always  easily  and  abiuidantly  gratified  among  hordes  of 
 naked  men.  Great  indeed  must  have  been  the  importance 
 of  a   j)erson   who    went    ashore  with    two    hand-saws,    two 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATABOO  TO  CHINA,  355 
 
 hatchets^  one  lianimcr,  ten  loolving--g-lasses,  eighteen  knives, 
 three  hundred  deck  nails,  two  razors,  and  several  other 
 useful  articles,  all  given  by  the  Captain,  besides  his  own 
 little  store,  which  included  a  Biblg;  and  ultimately  the 
 honour  and  usefulness  of  such  a  man  may  not  be  small,  as 
 the  first  instructor  of  an  island  in  the  arts  of  civilized  life, 
 and  as  the  pioneer  of  the  messengers  of  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
 
 On  October  the  25th,  they  discovered  a  group  which,  from 
 their  number,  they  designated  Thirteen  Islands,  and  which 
 had  a  population  of  about  three  thousand  souls.  Of  the  in- 
 habitants of  this  interesting  cluster,  the  journal  of  the  Duff 
 thus  speaks  : — "  Here,  for  the  first  time,  Ave  got  a  sight  of 
 their  women,  who,  to  the  number,  of  a  dozen  or  more,  came 
 off  in  three  canoes :  in  two  they  were  accompanied  by  the 
 men  ;  the  third  was  occupied  by  young  women  only.  For  a 
 considerable  time  they  kept  aloof,  whilst  their  own  men 
 seemed  to  eye  them  with  attention ;  but  observing  that  we 
 did  not  regard  them  with  any  particular  notice,  they  were 
 suffered  to  approach  within  a  few  yards  of  the  ship,  which, 
 as  well  as  ourselves,  they  appeared  to  survey  with  delight. 
 Some  of  them  were  well  featured,  having  neither  very  thick 
 lips  nor  broad  faces,  though  inclining  to  both.  Their  hair 
 is  black  and  long.  In  complexion  they  differ  from  the  men 
 by  a  sickly  kind  of  whitishness  that  is  mixed  with  the 
 natural  olive.  As  we  saw  them  almost  naked,  their  greatest 
 ornament  and  highest  praise  was  the  decency  and  modesty 
 of  their  behaviour.  The  greater  number  of  the  men  were 
 naked  also:  some  had  a  sash  mat  wrapped  round  their 
 middle ;  others  added  an  ornamental  belt  round  their  body 
 near  the  navel :  these  belts  are  about  an  inch  broad,  com- 
 posed of  bits  of  black  and  white  shells,  bored  and  strung 
 after  the  manner  of  beads.  Some  of  them  wore  a  broad 
 conical  hat,  in  form  not  much  unlike  that  of  the  Chinese. 
 
 "  These  islands  seemed  alike  in  every  respect,  no  one  ap- 
 pearing to  afford  greater  natural  advantages  than  the  other, 
 except  where  the  groups  derive  some  enjoyments  from 
 neighbourhood ;  and  perhaps  more  extensive  shoals  and 
 smooth  water  afford  a  covert  where  the  fish  may  shelter  from 
 the  storm.  Thus  they  may  find  greater  resources  than  on 
 2  A  2 
 
356  VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATAliOO  TO  CHINA. 
 
 the  island  tluit  is  solitary.  However,  with  respect  to  articles 
 of  exchange,  tlicy  appeared  to  he  equally  stored :  of  these 
 the  staple  is  koir  rope,  thirty  fathom  of  which  we  could  pur- 
 chase for  a  piece  of  an  old  iron  hoo])  six  inches  long :  this 
 rope  is  in  general  about  an  inch  thick,  and  equal,  if  not 
 superior,  in  strength  to  our  hemp-made  ropes.  As  they  every- 
 where expressed  the  most  eager  desire  for  iron,  at  the  above 
 price  we  might,  l)y  delaying  a  few  hours  at  each  island,  have 
 almost  filled  the  ship  with  it,  and  would  certainly  have  done 
 it,  had  we  known,  what  we  have  since  learnt,  that  it  will  fre- 
 quently fetch  a  good  price  in  China.  Their  fishing-tackle 
 differs  little  from  what  we  had  seen  in  the  Eastern  islands  ; 
 but  their  matting  was  striking  and  curious,  being  wove  and 
 made  in  the  form  of  a  Spanish  sash,  Avith  a  fancy  border  at 
 each  end,  wrought  in  Avith  black  threads.  The  natural 
 colour  of  these  sashes  is  white ;  but  many  of  them  arc  dyed 
 of  a  beautiful  yellow  with  turmeric.  It  is  impossible  to  bo- 
 hold  those  neat-wrought  sashes,  and  their  rude  manufac- 
 turers at  the  same  time,  without  wonderino-,  and  wishing  to 
 know  how  they  came  by  the  art.  It  is  not  improbable  that 
 tliey  might  have  been  taught  by  the  Jesuit  missionaries, 
 two  of  whom  were  sent  by  the  Spanish  government  from  Ma- 
 nilla in  the  year  1710;  but  as  the  ship  that  took  them 
 thither  was  driven  away  by  the  currents,  the  Jesuits  were 
 never  heard  of  more :  however,  others  were  sent,  who  con- 
 tinued their  efforts  a  few  years,  till  having  informed  them- 
 selves of  the  general  ])Ovcrty  of  the  islands,  and  certain  that 
 they  never  could  be  of  value  to  the  Spanish  monarchy,  they 
 quitted  them,  and  since  that  time  (about  1 720)  they  have 
 been  totally  neglected.  This  makes  it  the  more  worthy  of 
 remark,  that  through  so  long  a  period  this  useful  art  should 
 still  be  retained ;  and  while  it  reflects  credit  upon  their  ori- 
 ginal teachers,  is  an  encouragement  to  our  missionaries  to 
 endeavour  all  in  their  power  to  introduce  the  mechanic  arts, 
 as  it  i)roves  that  their  labour  will  not  be  in  vain.  Turtle  is 
 among  the  articles  of  their  subsistence,  and  we  purchased  one 
 of  about  twenty  pounds  weight  for  a  piece  of  iron  hoop  al)Out 
 two  feet  long.  They  manage  their  canoes  Avith  great  dex- 
 terity, and  go  from  island  to  island  apparently  without  fear  ; 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATAROO  TO  CHINA.  357 
 
 from  which  free  intercourse,  and  havino-  no  weapon,  exccijt 
 a  sling,  among  them,  we  concludecl  they  had  but  few  wars." 
 
 Having  taken  leave  of  the  Carolinas,  they  shaped  their 
 course  for  the  Pelews,  which  they  came  in  sight  of  on  the 
 (3th  of  November,  They  approached  within  two  short  miles 
 of  Babelthorp — the  largest  island^  divided  into  districts,  each 
 governed  by  a  separate  chief,  acknowledging  the  supreme 
 authority  of  Abba  Thulle.  When  the  DufFhove-to  opposite 
 the  district  of  Artingall,  upwards  of  two  hundred  persons 
 were  collected  on  the  beach,  and  presently  about  a  dozen 
 canoes  were  seen  upon  the  water,  some  under  sail  and  others 
 paddling.  The  natives,  in  those  which  came  alongside, 
 carried  a  piece  of  white  cloth  like  a  small  flag,  considered  to 
 be  an  emblem  of  peace,  which  they  waved  as  they  ap- 
 proached. They  came  Avithout  fear,  or  the  least  hesitation, 
 and,  in  their  manner,  addressed  the  people  of  the  Duff  as 
 those  with  whom  they  had  been  long  acquainted,  but  in  a 
 language  wholly  unintelligible.  They  were  extremely  ur- 
 gent that  the  Duff  should  come  to  an  anchor ;  but  the  Cap- 
 tain could  sec  no  place  where  he  deemed  it  safe  to  do  so ; 
 he,  therefore,  presented  his  visitors  with  a  few  knives,  look- 
 ing-glasses, and  other  articles,  and  proceeded  on  his  course 
 to  China.  It  was,  however,  matter  of  much  regret  with 
 Captain  Wilson,  that  he  had  not  more  intercourse  with  the 
 Pelew  islanders,  as  it  had  all  along  been  his  intention  to 
 stay  among  them  a  few  days,  in  order  to  learn  what  he  could 
 of  the  inhabitants  respecting  the  expediency  of  settling  a 
 Mission  among  them ;  and  to  prepare  the  way  for  its  intro- 
 duction by  distributing  some  useful  articles  retained  in  the 
 ship  for  these  and  the  Fiji  people,  from  a  hope  of  being 
 favoured  at  both  places  with  safe  anchorage  and  friendly  in- 
 tercourse. The  opinions  formed  of  these  people  are  thus 
 recorded  in  the  journal  of  the  Duff; — 
 
 "  If  we  admit  the  few  which  we  saw  of  the  Pelew  islanders 
 to  be  a  specimen  of  the  whole,  they  are,  in  our  opinion,  in- 
 ferior in  external  appearance  to  the  Marquesans,  the  Societ}^ 
 or  Friendly  islanders :  they  have  not  the  stature  and  sym- 
 metry of  the  two  first,  and  fall  far  short  of  the  muscular, 
 bold,  and  manly  look  of  the  latter.     They  approach   the 
 
358  VOYAGE  FROM  TOXGATABOO  TO  CrUNA. 
 
 nearest  to  their  neighbours^  the  Carolinians  ;  for,  like  them^ 
 they  are  neither  a  stout  nor  handsome  race.  Among  some 
 customs  which  they  seem  to  have  in  common  at  both  places, 
 is  that  of  slitting  the  ear^  through  which  some  of  them  put 
 vegetable  ornaments,  at  least  an  inch  thick.  In  tattooing 
 at  Pelew,  their  legs  and  thighs  appear  as  if  they  had  been 
 dipped  in  a  dye  of  bluish  black,  the  same  as  at  the  Carolinas ; 
 but  they  mark  tlieir  bodies  also  with  figures,  like  fingers,  or 
 gloves.  They  appeared  before  us  quite  naked,  without 
 seeming  conscious  of  shame,  and  showed  their  kindness  and 
 hospitality  by  the  earnest  invitations  they  gave  us  to  visit 
 their  habitations." 
 
 From  the  7th  of  November,  when  the  Duff  left  the  Pelew 
 islands,  till  her  arrival  on  the  coast  of  China,  nothing  of  any 
 interest  occurred.  On  the  20th,  she  got  into  soundings, 
 and  passed  several  Chinese  fishing-boats.  The  next  day  at 
 seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  being  within  two  or  three 
 leagues  of  the  Great  Lemma,  a  pilot  came  on  board,  and 
 modestly  asked  about  one  hundred  dollars  to  take  the  ship 
 to  Macao  road,  but  afterwards  wisely  accepted  thirteen,  be- 
 sides giving  her  two  fine  fish.  At  three  o'clock  in  the  after- 
 noon they  came  in  sight  of  Macao,  and  at  half-past  four, 
 cast  anchor  in  the  road.  The  pilot  was  then  discharged, 
 and  a  signal  made  for  another ;  and  that  no  time  might  be 
 lost,  their  own  boat  was  let  down,  and  an  ofl[icer  despatched 
 on  shore  to  bring  off  a  proper  pilot,  and  also  to  learn  what 
 European  ships  were  at  Canton ;  but  to  their  great  mortifi- 
 cation they  found,  that  not  one  had  yet  arrived,  and  that 
 there  were  no  letters  for  them.  Nor  was  this  the  only  dis- 
 appointment ;  the  Chinese  had  lately  refused  to  })ermit  any 
 vessel  to  proceed  up  to  Wliampoa,  except  such  as  brought 
 thither  cargoes.  One  ship  from  Port  Jackson  had  been 
 lying  six  weeks  in  the  Typa,  at  the  entrance  of  the  river, 
 and  had  not  then  obtained  leave  to  go  upwards ;  and  Cap- 
 tain Wilson,  on  applying  to  the  mandarin  at  Macao,  was 
 told,  that,  as  he  had  brought  no  cargo,  no  pilot  would  be 
 sent  on  board  imtil  the  Honourable  Company's  supercargoes 
 could  prevail  on  the  Chinese  government  at  Canton  for  a 
 passport. 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  TONGATABOO  TO  CHINA. 
 
 359 
 
 The  DufF  had  then  run,  from  the  tnne  of  her  leaving 
 England,  upwards  of  thirty-four  thoxisand  miles,  and  been 
 out  fourteen  months — eleven  of  them  at  sea  ;  yet  in  all  that 
 time,  her  crew  and  officers  had  scarcely  experienced  any 
 sickness,  and  Avere  then,  to  a  man,  in  perfect  health ;  a  cir- 
 cumstance, instrumentally,  to  be  attributed  to  their  limited 
 number,  compared  with  the  companies  of  most  ships  of  dis- 
 covery, which  enabled  them  to  lay  in  a  sufficient  stock  of 
 fresh  provisions  at  one  group  of  islands,  to  serve,  with 
 economy,  till  they  got  to  another.  By  this  means  they  had 
 always  fresh  meat  at  least  twice  a  Aveelc  ;  and  for  nearly 
 half  the  time  that  they  were  in  the  South  Seas,  they  lived 
 entirely  upon  the  hogs  of  the  diffi^rent  islands ;  a  species  of 
 food  which  they  considered  a  very  effectual  anti-scorbutic. 
 Something,  doubtless,  was  also  to  be  ascribed  to  the  general 
 character  of  the  men,  and  their  entire  abstinence  from  all 
 profligate  practices. 
 
 Captain  Wilson  observes,  that,  on  his  arrival  in  port,  "he 
 was  exceedingly  shocked  at  hearing  around  him,  once  more, 
 that  great  and  awful  name  blasphemed,  which,  for  fourteen 
 months,  he  had  never  heard  mentioned  but  with  reverence  ; 
 it  was  a  sound  as  grievous  as  unusual." 
 
360 
 
 CHAPTER  XIV. 
 
 EVENTS  AT  CHINA  AND  THE  VOYAGE  HOME. 
 
 Difficulties  overcome — The  DufF  loaded — The  Ten  Commandments — The  Duff 
 leaves  China — Reaches  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope — St.  Helena — Arrival  in 
 the  Thames. 
 
 Early  on  the  morning  of  November  the  22nd,  Captain 
 Wilson  went  in  the  pinnace  to  Macao,  that  he  might  attempt 
 the  removal  of  obstacles  to  the  Duff's  ascending  to  Wliam- 
 poa ;  and  on  the  morrow,  a  chop  or  passport,  having  been 
 sent  to  the  vessel  from  Port  Jackson,  mentioned  in  the  last 
 chapter,  to  proceed  for  Whampoa,  Captain  Wilson  deemed 
 it  a  good  opportunity  for  him  to  go  up  in  her,  correctly 
 judging,  that  a  personal  appearance  at  head  quarters  Avould 
 accelerate  the  attainment  of  his  object.  On  December  the 
 9th,  he  returned  with  permission  for  the  ship  to  go  up  the 
 river.  On  the  10th,  accordingly,  the  Duff  weighed  from 
 the  Typa,  and  her  people,  as  they  worked  out,  had  the  satis- 
 faction of  seeing  three  large  ships  at  anchor  in  the  eastern 
 road  ;  these,  they  hoped,  had  brought  what  they  anxiously 
 longed  for — letters  from  England  ;  and  so,  to  their  exceed- 
 ing joy,  it  turned  ovit. 
 
 The  Journal  of  the  Duff  gives  the  folloAving  account 
 of  the  circumstances  Avhich  attended  her,  and  led  to 
 her  speedy  departure  for  Europe  : — "  We  now  expected 
 to  be  three  months  at  least  before  we  should  receive  our 
 cargo,  and  be  despatched  home,  whicli  we  supposed  would 
 be  with  a  fleet  composed  of  Indiamen,  just  at  this  time 
 arrived.  But  the  supercargoes  having  determined  to  de- 
 spatch the  Glatton,  Boddam,  and  Amazon  ])acket,  they 
 ordered  an  immediate  survey  to  be  made  of  our  shi]),  and  the 
 report  of  the  committee  a])pointed  for  that  purpose  being, 
 "  That  the  Duff  was  in  excellent  order,  and  fit  to  receive  a 
 
EVENTS  AT  CHINA,  ETC.  361 
 
 cargo;"  Mr.  R.  HalL  the  head  supercargo^  told  our  Cap- 
 tain, that  if  he  could  tal<e  in  our  lading,  and  be  ready  to 
 depart  in  the  course  of  five  or  six  days,  he  would  despatch 
 us.  This  the  Captain  promising  to  perform,  teas  were  im- 
 mediately sent  alongside.  But  though  the  ship  was  in 
 every  respect  in  very  good  order,  she  was  by  no  means  clear 
 for  receiving  a  cargo ;  our  hold  was  half  full  of  water-casks, 
 bread  puncheons,  tierces  of  beef,  and  various  articles  of 
 stores  beyond  our  consumption,  and  for  Avhicli  we  had  as  yet 
 found  no  purchasers ;  so  that  to  dispose  of  these,  and  to  re- 
 move them  from  place  to  place  as  we  advanced  in  our  lading, 
 gave  us  more  trouble  and  expended  more  time  than  taking 
 in  the  cargo  itself.  However,  by  the  31st  of  December  we 
 were  completely  laden,  and  in  a  shorter  time  than  perhaps 
 ever  ship  was  before ;  and  having,  by  the  kindness  of  the 
 supercargoes,  got  over  the  difficulties  which  the  Chinese  are 
 continually  throwing  in  the  way,  we  that  same  day  ran  down 
 the  river,  and  joined  the  other  ships  at  a  place  called  the 
 Second  Bar,  just  as  they  were  getting  imder  sail." 
 
 No  such  crew  as  that  of  the  Duff  had  ever  appeared  at 
 Whampoa.  The  singularity  of  their  manners  attracted 
 general  notice.  From  their  discouragement  of  all  immo- 
 rality, from  their  utter  abstinence  from  profanity,  and  from 
 the  appearance  of  unusual  devotion  maintained  among  them, 
 the  ungodly  company  they  had  now  joined  were  led,  in  the 
 bitterness  of  their  scorn,  to  designate  the  Duff  by  a  new 
 name,  and  they,  not  altogether  inappropriately,  called  her 
 The  Ten  Commandments.* 
 
 On  January  the  2d,  17^8,  the  Duff  got  down  to  Macao, 
 where  she  found  three  English  men-of-war,  and  seven  of  the 
 Bombay  cotton  ships,  at  anchor,  waiting  for  her  to  sail  with 
 them.  Everything  relative  to  the  fleet's  departure  being 
 arranged,  and  the  ships  in  readiness,  early  on  the  5th,  they 
 put  to  sea,  with  a  fresh  gale  from  the  north,  and  found,  that 
 the  Duff  was  fully  competent  to  keep  up  with  them,  though 
 her  officers  had  apprehended  the  contrary,  as  the  Indiamcn 
 
 *  "  If  they  had  been  better  acquainted  with  the  Bible,  they  would  probably 
 have  called  her  '  The  Ark  of  the  Covenant,'  which  was  the  vessel  in  which  the 
 Ten  Commandments  were  kept." — Greathced's  MS.  Notes. 
 
362  EVENTS  AT  CHINA,  AND 
 
 arc  remarkable  for  tlieir  fast  sailing,  especially  when  it  blows 
 hard.  On  the  10th,  they  passed  Pulo  Sapata  ;  on  the  14th, 
 they  came  in  sight  of  the  Malay  coast,  and  saw,  at  the  same 
 time,  a  sail  ahead.  Having  heard  that  an  enemy's  squadron 
 was  cruizing  in  the  straits,  Captain  Wilson  at  first  supposed 
 that  this  might  be  one  of  them  sent  to  look  out ;  and  such 
 seemed  the  opinion  of  the  Commodore,  for  he  made  signal 
 for  the  fleet  to  prepare  for  action,  and  ordered  one  of  the 
 swiftest  ships  to  chase.  It  was,  however,  soon  ascertained, 
 that  she  was  a  Portuguese  vessel,  and,  therefore,  a  friend. 
 In  the  afternoon  they  rounded  Cape  Romania,  and  spoke  a 
 ship  from  Bengal,  at  anchor  tmder  the  lee  point,  which  re- 
 moved all  fears  of  an  enemy. 
 
 The  straits  of  Malacca  are  considered  dangerous  to  navi- 
 gate in  the  dark,  but  as  the  wind  was  fair,  the  hardy  and, 
 perhaps,  reckless  Commodore  kept  the  fleet  running  all 
 night.  On  the  16th  of  March  they  came  to,  in  the  Malacca 
 road,  when  most  of  the  commanders  went  on  shore,  that  they 
 might  gain  information  for  the  safety  of  the  fleet.  In  this, 
 however,  they  were  not  successful ;  there  was  no  news  of  later 
 date  respecting  Europe  than  that  which  they  had  received  in 
 China,  and  which  announced  only  war.  It  was,  therefore, 
 deemed  proper  to  prepare  for  all  events  on  the  passage.  So 
 far  as  human  power  and  means  of  defence  were  concerned, 
 they  had  no  cause  for  fear,  and  they  felt  none.  The  ability 
 and  circumspection  which  they  had  observed  in  their  Com- 
 modore, and  the  strength  they  would  possess  after  the  Bom- 
 bay ships  should  have  separated,  inspired  confidence. 
 
 They  weighed  anchor  and  pursued  their  voyage,  having  a 
 good  passage,  meeting  with  few  gales  of  wind,  and  no  disaster ; 
 nor  did  they  see  a  strange  sail  to  please  or  to  alarm  them 
 until  March  the  16th,  when,  in  the  morning,  they  made  the 
 Cape  land,  and  fell  in  with  two  transports  from  Amboyna, 
 which  joined  them.  At  night  they  hove-to,  and  waited  for 
 morning  light  to  run  for  Table  Bay,  where  they  were  di- 
 rected to  fill  up  their  water-casks,  and  to  refresh  their  crew. 
 At  daybreak,  on  the  1 7th,  after  they  had  borne  away,  one 
 of  their  boys,  going  up  the  main  shrouds  to  loose  the  main- 
 topgallant  sail,  slipi)ed  liis  hold  and  fell  into  the  sea ;  the 
 
THE  VOYAGE  HOME.  363 
 
 jolly-boat  was  instantly  lowered  from  the  stern,  and  thus  the 
 poor  hoy,  when  just  on  the  point  of  sinking,  was  rescued 
 from  destruction.  The  lad  was  got  on  board,  and  although 
 nearly  gone,  in  the  use  of  the  ordinary  means,  he  was  soon 
 recovered.  At  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  they  anchored 
 in  the  bay,  where  they  found  a  squadron  of  men-of-war, 
 vmder  the  command  of  Admiral  Christian  ;  two  outward- 
 bound  East  Indiamen,  with  several  Portuguese,  Danes, 
 Americans,  and  other  vessels.  In  the  evening  the  health- 
 boat  came  to  examine  in  what  state  the  crew  were,  and,  on 
 finding  them  all  well,  gave  permission  for  free  communication 
 with  the  shore.  After  them,  the  Admiral's  boat  upon  guard 
 took  account  of  the  ship,  whence  she  came,  and  other  cus- 
 tomary particulars.  From  some  of  the  ships  they  impressed 
 a  few  men,  but  took  none  from  the  DufT.  When  the  boat 
 had  left  the  Admiral's  excellent  regulations,  which  were 
 given  to  all  vessels  coming  into  the  bay,  they  departed.  In 
 a  few  days  the  Duff  had  got  what  water  and  stock  she 
 wanted;  but  it  was  not  until  the  1st  of  April,  that  the  signal 
 for  sailing  was  made,  and  they  put  to  sea,  with  the  addition 
 of  the  transport,  Bellona,  to  their  fleet.  That  same  day 
 they  got  ovit  of  sight  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and  shaped 
 their  course  for  the  island  of  St.  Helena,  where,  on  the  loth, 
 they  arrived  in  safety. 
 
 On  the  16th,  the  Albion,  an  extra  ship,  was  despatched  by 
 the  governor  for  England,  with  advice  of  the  fleet  being  on 
 their  passage.  On  the  1st  of  May,  they  sailed  again,  when 
 Captain  Drvunmond,  being  the  senior  in  command,  had  the 
 charge  of  the  fleet,  which  consisted  of  twenty  sail.  During 
 their  passage,  they  saw  only  two  or  three  strange  ships. 
 They  fell  in  also  with  a  small  Spanish  vessel  from  Cadiz, 
 bound  to  Vera  Cruz,  which  was  made  a  prize  by  the  Com- 
 modore. In  this  case,  Mr.  Robson,  the  gunner,  who  com- 
 manded the  Duff  next  voyage,  witnessed  an  example  of  the 
 calamity  which  awaited  himself  and  tlie  ill-fated  vessel, 
 which  then  wafted  him  across  the  deep. 
 
 On  the  23d  of  June,  they  saw  the  coast  of  Ireland,  west  of 
 Kinsale ;  and  on  the  day  following  put  into  Cork  harbour 
 for  a  convoy.     For  that  purpose  Admiral  Kingsmill  ap-. 
 
364  EVENTS  AT  CHINA,  AND 
 
 pointed  the  Ethalion,  commanded  by  Captain  Countess. 
 On  tlie  4tli  of  July  tlicy  saw  the  coast  of  England  ;  on  the 
 8th  they  passed  the  Downs  ;  and  on  the  11th  came  to  anclioi* 
 in  the  river  Thames ;  and  in  a  few  days  they  discharged  their 
 carg'o  of  tea,  in  as  perfect  order  as  when  received  in  China. 
 
 Thus  terminated  one  of  the  most  interesting  voyages  ever 
 j^erformed  on  the  oceans  of  our  world.  It  suggests  a  multi- 
 tude of  observations  and  reflections,  all  of  which,  however, 
 we  withhold  in  this  place,  to  make  way  for  reference  to  an 
 individual  whose  services  Avere  only  second  to  those  of  Cap- 
 tain Wilson  himself,  in  value  and  importance.  That  indi- 
 vidual is  William  Wilson,  his  nephew,  and  the  first  mate  of 
 the  DuflP.  This  highly  accomplished  seaman,  to  whom  we 
 have  already  seen  Dr.  Haweis  paying  a  tribute  of  admiring 
 respect,  in  addition  to  his  official  duties,  wrote  the  Narrative 
 of  the  Voyage,  AAdiich  he,  or  another  under  his  sanction  and 
 superintendence,  thus  concludes : — "  We  have  not  lost  a 
 single  individual  in  all  our  extended  voyage  ;  we  have  hardly 
 ever  had  a  sick  list ;  we  landed  every  Missionary  in  perfect 
 health ;  and  every  seaman  returned  to  England  as  well  as 
 on  the  day  he  embarked  at  Blackwall.  We  feel  our  grati- 
 tude rising  high  to  the  Author  of  all  our  mercies,  and  cannot 
 but  believe  that  every  man  who  shall  candidly  pervise  the 
 foregoing  sheets,  will  join  us  in  acknowledging  the  gracious 
 providence  that  hath  supported  us  hitherto  ;  whilst  the  ge- 
 nerous and  humane  condvictors  of  this  benevolent  under- 
 taking will  1)0  animated  by  the  success  which  hath  attended 
 their  first  attempt,  to  piu'sue  with  increasing  energy  an  ob- 
 ject which  appears  so  fraught  Avith  blessings  to  mankind.  , 
 The  way  into  the  southern  ocean  is  now  open,  and  the  faci- 
 lities for  enlarging  the  missionary  labours  greatly  increased. 
 The  settlements  formed  will  every  day  continue  to  widen 
 their  circle  of  influence  and  usefulness ;  and  new  and  vast 
 countries  arovnid  them,  equally  accessible,  afford  an  inex- 
 haustible field  for  the  most  vigorous  exertions  of  Christian 
 zeal.  The  more  all  circumstances  are  weighed,  the  more  it 
 must  appear  that  this  hath  God  done ;  and  can  we  perceive 
 that  it  is  his  work,  and  not  at  least  confess  our  obligation  to 
 further  these  efforts  to  the  utmost  of  our  power!*  It  is  to  be 
 
THE  VOYAGE  HOME.  365 
 
 lioped  that  every  objection  to  this  blessed  undertaking  will 
 be  now  removed ;  that  the  cautions  will  confess  themselves 
 satisfied;,  and  demonstrate  their  approbation  by  a  more  liberal 
 assistance,  because  of  past  delay;  that  the  prejudiced  will 
 nobly  lay  aside  their  opposition,  and  redeem  unfavourable 
 suggestions  by  immediate  and  generous  acknowledgments 
 that  they  knew  us  not;  and  that  a  mission  to  the  heathen, 
 planned  with  much  deliberation,  investigation,  and  zeal, 
 and  executed  with  eminent  skill,  perseverance,  and  success, 
 bears  a  stamp  of  divine  benediction  upon  it,  which  ought  to 
 commend  it  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God. 
 How  much  thankfulness,  delight,  and  satisfaction,  it  must 
 produce  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  have  been  most  active  in 
 the  service,  and  such  eminent  benefactors  to  mankind,  I 
 need  not  say ;  their  work  itself  is  their  first  and  highest  re- 
 ward. Having  finished,  as  one  of  the  inferior  wheels  in  this 
 great  machine,  the  revolution,  which  received  its  impulse 
 from  the  main-spring,  I  am  for  a  while  reposing  on  these 
 happy  shores  of  Britain ;  but  my  prayers  will  never  cease 
 for  the  prosperity  of  Zion,  and  for  the  furtherance  of  the 
 missionary  labours,  of  the  connnencement  of  which  having 
 been  a  favoured  s})ectator,  I  cannot  but  indulge  the  pleasing- 
 expectation  of  abundant  increase ;  and  wait,  with  the  multi- 
 tude of  those  who  believe  the  promises  will  be  fulfilled  in 
 their  season,  to  hear  that  His  kingdom  is  advancing,  who 
 shall  assuredly  receive  the  heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and 
 the  utmost  parts  of  the  earth  for  his  possession.  The  Lord 
 hasten  it  in  his  time."* 
 
 *  "  Tills,  tliougli  expressed  as  the  language  of  a  voyager,  I  apprehend  to  be 
 that  of  Dr.  Haweis,  who  compiled  the  whole  from  "William  Wilson's  narrative 
 of  the  voyage,  and  the  journals  kept  by  the  Missionaries.  Conceiving  sucli  a 
 mixture  to  be  liable  to  an  appearance  of  incongruity,  I  had  recommended  that 
 the  narrative  of  the  voyage  should  be  given  scientifically,  and  Avith  suitable 
 embellishments  of  maps,  plates,  etc. ;  and  that  what  referred  to  religious  opi- 
 nions and  feelings  should  be  concentrated,  with  oidy  brief  and  general  accounts 
 of  other  subjects,  in  a  plainer  style  and  cheaper  form  for  extensive  circuhition 
 among  pious  people.  My  proposal  was  approved,  but  could  not  he  executed 
 unless  I  undertook  to  prepare  both  the  narratives  for  publication  within  a  time 
 that  could  not  admit  of  performing  the  engagement  suitably.  Dr.  Haweis  was, 
 therefore,  requested  to  digest  the  narrative,  and  myself  to  furnish  the  prelimi- 
 nary discourse.  To  remedy  the  objection  of  expense,  the  work  was  reprinted 
 in  a  smaller  quarto,  in  an  inferior  manner,  and  sold  proportionably  cheap." — 
 Greatheed's  MS.  Notes. 
 
PART   SEVENTH. 
 
 SECOND  MISSIONARY  VOYAGE. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 PRELIMINARY    ARRANGEMENTS. 
 
 Day  of  Thanksgiving — Services  in  London — General  Meeting — Resolution 
 adopted— Thanks  to  Captain  Wilson — Dr.  Vanderkemp  and  others — Pre- 
 parations for  the  Voyage — Classes  of  Candidates — Articles  advertised — 
 Liberality  of  Birmingham,  Sheffield,  and  other  Places — The  Designation — 
 Valedictory  Communion. 
 
 The  Directors  of  the  Society  having  without  clela}'  ac- 
 quainted the  friends  of  the  Mission  with  the  arrival  of  the 
 Duif,  and  tlie  leading  circumstances  of  the  voyage,  requested 
 that  the  Gth  of  August,  being  the  first  Monday  of  the  month 
 when  meetings  for  prayer  in  behalf  of  Missions  were 
 generally  held  througliout  the  kingdom,  might  be  observed 
 as  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving.  On  this  joyous  occasion 
 two  sermons  were  preached  in  London ;  that  in  the  morning 
 by  Mr.  Griffin,  of  Portsea,  at  Surrey  Chapel,  from  the  ap- 
 propriate words  of  the  Apostle, — "  Now  unto  him  that  is 
 able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  can  ask 
 or  think,  according  to  the  power  that  worketh  in  us ;  unto 
 liim  be  glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus,  throughout  all 
 ages,  world  without  end,  amen."  Messrs.  Eyre,  Griffith, 
 Williams,  Cooper,  Townsend,  Piatt,  and  Leggett  took  part 
 in  the  exercises  of  devotion.  In  the  evening,  Dr.  Haweis 
 preached  in  Zion  Cliapel,  from  the  words  of  the  Psalmist,^ — 
 "  Tlic  Lord  hath  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  are 
 glad."      Messrs.   Grove,  Nichol,  Grcatlieed,  Pover,  Ford, 
 
PRELIMINARY  ARRANGEMENTS.  367 
 
 Brooksbanlv,  and  Cliarles,  of  Bala,  participated  in  the  sa- 
 cred engagements  of  that  hallowed  night. 
 
 At  both  services  the  attendance  was  very  great,  and  never, 
 perhaps,  on  any  occasion  in  modern  times,  was  the  gratitude 
 of  a  religious  assembly  more  intense  and  cordial.  Medita- 
 tions on  the  past,  however,  were  not  permitted  to  exclude 
 consideration  of  the  future.  On  the  following  day,  accord- 
 ingly,-the  Directors  convened  a  special  general  m^eeting  of 
 their  constituents  at  Haberdashers'  Hall,  to  deliberate  on 
 measures  for  the  further  promotion  of  the  divine  glory 
 and  the  salvation  of  men,  by  maintaining  a  communication 
 with  the  brethren  already  settled  in  the  islands  of  the  South 
 Seas,  and  the  establishment  of  other  missions  in  that  hemi- 
 sphere. The  report  was  read  by  Mr.  Greatheed,  and  a  reso- 
 lution was  passed  empowering  the  Directors  "  to  prepare  for 
 another  voyage  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  for  the  purpose  of 
 visiting  and  assisting  the  brethren  already  there — of  adding 
 to  their  number  where  circumstances  may  render  it  neces- 
 sary or  expedient — and  of  planting  the  gospel  in  other 
 islands,  where  it  shall  appear  most  eligible  from  their  extent, 
 population,  or  other  favourable  circumstances."  Mr.  Waugh, 
 as  chairman,  in  an  appropriate  address  to  Captain  Wilson, 
 expressed  the  grateful  sense  the  Society  entertained  of  his 
 important  services,  as  an  instrument,  referring  to  God  alone 
 the  glory.  The  Captain,  in  reply,  declared  himself  happy 
 in  having  been  honoured  of  the  Lord,  as  an  instrument,  to 
 promote  the  cause  of  Missions ;  and  added,  that  although, 
 for  various  private  reasons,  he  Avished  to  decline  a  maritime 
 life,  the  interests  of  the  Society  should  never  suffer  for  want 
 of  his  services — an  assurance  which  was  duly  appreciated  by 
 the  Directors  and  the  whole  assembly.  The  pleasure  of  the 
 meeting  was  heightened  by  the  presence  of  Dr.  Vanderlcemp, 
 then  on  his  way  to  Africa,  and  of  two  Dutch  Missionaries, 
 recently  arrived  from  Holland,  as  also  by  that  of  the  Rev. 
 Mr.  Disandt,  a  Lutheran  clergyman  introduced  by  Dr. 
 Burckhardt,  and  sent  from  Germany  by  Baron  Von  Shirn- 
 dling,  with  proposals  of  uniting  and  co-operating  with  the 
 London  Society,  by  assisting  them  both  with  Missionaries 
 and  funds. 
 
368  PRELIMINARY  ARRANGEMENTS. 
 
 The  season  being-  fur  advanced,  not  an  hour  was  to  he  lost 
 in  the  work  of  preparation,  since  the  Directors  had  ordered 
 tlie  Duff  to  he  ready  for  sailing  by  the  end  of  November. 
 The  Committee  of  Provision  and  Conveyance  engaged  to 
 accomplish  everything  relating  to  their  departments;  and 
 the  Committee  of  Examination  set  themselves  in  good  ear- 
 nest to  the  arduous  Avork  of  providing  Missionaries,  and  of 
 making  arrangements  for  their  equipment.  A  spirit  of  per- 
 sonal consecration  instantly  broke  forth  from  one  end  of  tlie 
 kingdom  to  the  other.  Offers  of  service,  from  persons  single 
 and  married,  poured  in  upon  the  Committee  from  every 
 quarter.  The  candidates  speedily  became  so  numerous  that 
 a  selection  only  could  be  received.  Among  these  were  men 
 — preachers  and  catechists — not  only  '^  apt  to  teach  "  the 
 doctrines  of  the  Cross,  but  botanists,  agriculturists,  accom- 
 plished artisans  of  various  orders ;  and,  in  addition  to  those, 
 six  of  the  brethren  were  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of  me- 
 dicine and  surgery — a  circumstance  which  rendered  their 
 services  of  peculiar  value  in  the  estimation  of  the  Directors. 
 Two  of  the  sisters  were  likewise  instructed  in  the  practice  of 
 midwifery.  For  two  of  the  medical  men,  and  one  of  the  most 
 valuable  mechanics,  the  Directors  were  indebted  to  the  Edin- 
 burgh Missionary  Society,  from  whom  they  had  lately  re- 
 ceived a  present  of  £400,  in  token  of  their  affection  and 
 confidence,  and  desire  to  share  with  them  in  the  good  work. 
 
 In  the  Evangelical  Magazine  for  October,  a  statement 
 appeared  of  articles  Avanted  for  the  equipment  of  the  Second 
 Mission  to  the  South  Seas.  This  curious  announcement 
 comprises  one  hundred  and  sixty-six  articles,  classed  under 
 eight  heads — Provision,  Ship,  Eaiment,  Tools,  Household 
 Furniture,  Stores,  Instruments,  and  Books.  The  Directors 
 also  appealed  to  the  increased  pecuniary  liberality  of  the 
 cluirchcs  to  meet  the  passing  emergency ;  and  in  both  these 
 respects  the  response  was  at  once  prompt  and  ample.  Col- 
 lecticms  were  extensively  made  both  in  the  metropolis  and 
 in  the  provinces  to  meet  the  expense  incurred  by  the  equip- 
 ment of  the  ship,  with  all  necessaries  for  itself;  the  provi- 
 sioning and  other  requirements  for  upwards  of  seventy  \)Cy- 
 sons ;  a  supi)ly  for  the  wants  of  the  brethren  already  settled 
 
PRELIMINARY  ARRANGEMENTS.  369 
 
 in  tlie  islands ;  and  articles  proper  to  exchange  with  the  na- 
 tives, or  make  presents  to  the  chiefs.  Birmingham  then,  as 
 now,  was  foremost  in  the  field  :  at  a  short  notice,  articles  of 
 its  own  manufacture,  to  a  very  consideraljlc  amount,  were 
 furnished  by  the  friends  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Burn,  of  the  Esta- 
 blished Church,  by  the  congregation  of  King-street  Chapel, 
 in  connexion  with  the  late  Countess  of  Huntingdon,  and  by 
 liberal  individuals  of  other  congregations.  At  Sheffield, 
 too,  the  cono^reffations  of  Mr.  Boden — who  still  survives,  ve- 
 nerable  for  age  and  for  Christian  excellence, — of  Mr.  Rees, 
 and  a  worthy  clergyman  of  the  Establishment,  procured  be- 
 tween one  and  two  tons  of  the  manufactures  of  that  place  ; 
 and  the  congregations  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Kirby  and  the  Rev. 
 Mr.  Hale,  of  Heclcmondwiche,  showed  the  like  benevolence 
 and  zeal.  But  time  would  fail  to  recount  the  examples  of 
 individual  and  congregational  liberalit},  both  in  town  and 
 countr}^  towards  this  great  olijcct. 
 
 Alterations  having  been  made  on  board  the  Duff  for  the 
 Ijetter  accommodation  of  ten  married  Missionaries,  besides 
 children,  and  for  about  twenty  single  men ;  and  Mr.  Robson, 
 who,  as  we  have  already  seen,  had  sailed  with  Captain  Wil- 
 son, having  been  appointed  to  the  command,  a  day  was  fixed 
 for  the  designation  of  the  brethren  to  their  work  of  faith  and 
 labour  of  love.  Accordingly,  on  Tuesday,  November  1.3th, 
 1798,  the  Missionaries  about  to  embark  on  this  Mission 
 were  solemnly  set  apart  at  Spa-fields  Chapel,  when  Dr. 
 Haweis  read  the  prayers  of  the  Church  of  England,  after 
 which  Mr.  Jerment  prayed  extempore ;  a  sermon  Avas  then 
 delivered  by  Mr.  Maurice,  of  Fetter-lane,  from  Rev.  xi.  1  5, 
 and  a  charge  addressed  to  the  Missionaries  by  Mr.  Eyre,  of 
 Homer  ton,  from  Phil.  i.  23;  Mr.  Townsend  offered  the  de- 
 signation prayer;  Bibles*  were  delivered  to  each  of  the 
 Missionaries,  with  a  suitable  address,  by  Messrs.  Brooks- 
 bank,  Hamilton,  Hill,  Piatt,  Radford,  and  West ;  and  Dr. 
 Hunter  concluded  with  prayer.  On  the  Tuesday  evening 
 of  the  following  week,  November  the  20th,  Messrs.  Gregory, 
 Hill,  R.  Levesque,  and  J.  L.  Vardy  were  ordained  at  Surrey 
 
 *  The  gift  of  Mr.  Bailey,  of  Hackney,  the  donor  of  the  Bibles  on  the  former 
 occasion. 
 
 2b 
 
370  PRELIMINARY  ARRANGEMENTS. 
 
 Chapel.  The  Rev.  Rowland  Hill  read  prayers ;  Mr.  Waugh 
 preached  from  Phil.  i.  18;  Mr.  Hill  gave  the  charge;  Mr, 
 Howell,  of  Knaresborough,  offered  the  ordination  prayer; 
 and  Mr.  Hamilton  concluded  the  service.  On  the  morning 
 of  Wednesday,  the  Directors  and  Missionaries  breakfasted 
 together,  after  which  Mr.  Hill  prayed,  and  Mr.  Townsend 
 gave  an  exhortation.  In  the  evening,  the  Missionaries 
 unitedly  commemorated  the  love  of  their  divine  Master,  at 
 his  holy  table,  when  Messrs.  Eyre,  Hill,  Howell,  Hunter, 
 Kecherer,  Nichol,  Piatt,  Reynolds,  Vanderkemp,  and  Waugh 
 conducted  the  service. 
 
371 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 INSTRUCTIONS    FROM    THE    DIRECTORS    TO    CAPTAIN    ROBSON. 
 
 Relative  Positions  of  HoAvell  and  Robson — Missionai-y  Committee — Important 
 Contingencies — Orders  for  Rio  Janeiro — Orders  for  Cape  Horn — Conduct 
 of  Captain  "Wilson — Relation  between  Missions  and  Cln-istianity — Central 
 Operation — Female  Safety — Claims  of  the  Friendly  Isles — Fiji  Islands — 
 Marquesas — Otaheite — Discretionary  Power— Distribution  of  Goods — List 
 of  Missionaries. 
 
 The  wisdom  and  prudence  which  had  from  the  first  charac- 
 terized all  the  movements  of  the  Directors  will  be  further 
 illustrated  by  a  consideration  of  the  following  admirable 
 letter  of  instruction  given  to  Captain  Robson,  relative  to 
 the  affairs  of  the  South  Sea  Mission.  Nor  are  their  bene- 
 volence and  humanity  less  distinguishable  than  their  wisdom 
 and  prudence.  After  some  general  remarks,  the  Directors 
 thus  proceed : — 
 
 "  It  is  a  very  great  satisfaction  to  us,  and  it  will  also, 
 doubtless,  afford  considerable  relief  to  your  mind,  that  we 
 are  enabled  to  associate  with  you  our  highly  esteemed  friend 
 and  brother,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Howell,  whose  exemplary  zeal 
 for  the  honour  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  most  essential  inte- 
 rests of  the  human  race,  has  disposed  him  to  relinquish,  for 
 a  time,  the  comforts  of  his  respectable  situation,  that  he  may 
 render  his  utmost  services  to  promote  the  success  of  this  im- 
 portant enterprise ;  he  is,  therefore,  appointed  and  autho- 
 rized to  assist  you  in  carrying  these  instructions  into  effect, 
 and  in  particular  to  take  the  oversight  of  the  more  spiritual 
 branches  of  the  Mission  during  the  voyage ;  to  cherish  and 
 improve  the  religious  attainments  of  the  brethren  ;  and  to 
 be  the  centre  of  union  and  affection  among  them.  On  shore 
 he  is  to  be  the  representative  of  the  Directors  in  relation  to 
 the  spiritual  concerns  of  the  Missionaries  already  settled ; 
 to  observe  their  order ;  to  inquire  into  the  progress  of  the 
 2  B  2 
 
372  INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 work  among  tlie  lieatlien,  and  to  administer  to  them,  as  well 
 as  to  those  avIio  accompany  him,  svich  assistance,  encourage- 
 ment, admonition,  or  advice,  as  may  appear  reqviisite.  For 
 these  purposes  we  invest  him  with  the  authority  of  a  perma- 
 nent member  of  the  committee,  over  which  you  are  appointed 
 the  perpetual  president ;  the  rest  of  the  committee  are  to 
 consist  of  five  Missionaries,  elected  from  among  themselves, 
 and  changed  periodically.  To  this  committee  is  confided 
 the  duty  of  fulfilling  the  Directions  hereafter  given ;  it  be- 
 ing, however,  understood  that  your  concurrence,  and  that  of 
 Mr.  Howell,  is  requisite  to  give  validity  to  their  resolutions ; 
 and  the  grounds  for  the  exercise  of  this  discretionary  power 
 must  be  recorded  and  stated  to  us.  Those  circumstances, 
 however,  respecting  the  management  and  navigation  of  the 
 ship,  which  are  within  your  province  as  its  commander,  are 
 entirely  and  exclusively  inider  your  control,  and  the  respon- 
 sibility is  limited  to  yourself 
 
 "  The  number  of  persons  who  have  been  consecrated  to 
 this  service  consists  of  ten  married  men  with  their  wives  and 
 seven  children,  and  of  nineteen  single  brethren.  The  very 
 favourable  opinion  we  entertain,  both  of  their  Christian  cha- 
 racter and  of  their  sincerity  and  qualifications  as  Mission- 
 aries, we  trust  will  be  confirmed,  both  by  their  conduct 
 during  the  voyage  and  their  usefulness  among  the  heathen. 
 It  is  on  the  ground  of  those  general  maxims  of  circumspec- 
 tion, which  require  that  we  should  provide  against  events 
 which  appear  in  some  degree  even  improbable,  and  not  be- 
 cause we  entertain  any  doubt  of  the  spirit,  the  fortitude,  or 
 the  devotedness  of  our  brethren  now  on  the  point  of  departure, 
 or  those  already  established  in  the  islands,  that  we  thinlc  it 
 necessary  to  suggest  the  following  instructions. 
 
 "  Should  any  of  them  unexpectedly  manifest  a  desire  to 
 withdraw  from  this  service,  ])revious  to  their  quitting  tlie 
 coast, — or  should  they  unhappily  discover  traits  of  disposi- 
 tion and  character  of  so  unfavourable  a  nature  as  to  furnish 
 strong  grounds  of  ajjprehension  that  their  influence  would 
 be  injurious ; — in  either  case  it  would  be  desirable  to  put 
 them  on  shore,  and  furnish  them  with  what  may  be  suflficient 
 for  their  subsistence  till  they  can  reach  their  residence. 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  373 
 
 "  If,  when  you  arrive  at  Rio  Janeiro,  any  of  them  should 
 discover  a  reluctance  to  proceed,  and  request  to  be  left  at 
 that  place,  it  would  be  proper  to  acquiesce  therein,  leaving 
 with  them  the  means  of  support  till  it  is  probable  they  may 
 have  the  opportunity  of  working  their  way  to  Europe: — but 
 although  this  may  be  a  sufficient  expense  for  the  Society  to 
 incur,  in  a  case  in  which  we  only  comply  with  the  wish  of 
 the  individual ;  yet  if  you  and  the  committee  should  find  it 
 necessary  for  the  good  of  the  cause  to  separate  from  you  an 
 unsuitable  Missionary,  and  have  the  opportunity  of  convey- 
 ing him  either  to  England  direct,  or  throvigh  the  way  of 
 Lisbon,  it  would  be  prudent  to  submit  to  that  expense  rather 
 than  risk  the  success  of  the  Mission  by  the  infectious  so- 
 ciety of  an  injurious  member. 
 
 "  We  must  add,  also,  that  if,  when  you  arrive  at  the 
 islands  of  the  South  Seas,  any  of  the  present  or  of  the  for- 
 mer Missionaries  should  be  desirous  of  returning  to  England 
 with  the  ship,  this  desire  should  not  be  complied  with,  ex- 
 cept on  very  urgent  grounds,  as  it  would  form  a  very  perni- 
 cious precedent.  Extreme  indisposition,  arising  from  the 
 climate,  ought  to  be  considered  as  a  reason  for  their  removal 
 to  another  place  more  likely  to  suit  their  constitution ;  but 
 should  not  be  concluded  immediately  to  be  a  sufficient  cause 
 for  conveying  them  home. — A  desire  of  returning  with  the 
 ship,  arising  from  fickleness  of  mind,  or  a  declining  zeal  for 
 the  service,  if  gratified,  would  operate  as  an  encouragement 
 to  others  to  offer  themselves  as  Missionaries,  under  the  se- 
 cret persuasion  that  they  also  might  be  allowed  to  return 
 after  having  satisfied  an  idle  curiosity,  or  a  wandering  dis- 
 position, and  thus  prove  essentially  injurious. 
 
 "  Should  there  be  any  whose  tempers  or  religious  ojoinions 
 are  so  uncongenial  to  their  brethren  as  to  occasion  animosi- 
 ties and  divisions,  such  should  be  removed  to  a  situation 
 where  they  may  be  likely  to  harmonize  better  with  their  as- 
 sociates, but  not  brought  home  to  England,  except  their 
 continuance  in  the  islands  would  prejudice  the  great  cause, 
 the  protection  and  promotion  of  Avhich  must  indeed  be  the 
 principal  rule  by  which  your  conduct,  and  that  of  the  com- 
 mittee, on  these  occasions  should  be  regulated.     Thus  it  is 
 
374  INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 possible  that  a  necessity  may  be  imposed  upon  you  to  re- 
 move some  whose  continuance  may  be  incompatible  with  the 
 prosperity  of  our  undertaking ;  and  you  may  be  obliged  to 
 proceed  to  this  measure  even  against  the  consent  of  the  in- 
 jurious members, — it  being,  however,  assumed,  that  you  act 
 herein  with  the  concurrence  of  the  body  of  the  Missionaries, 
 without  which  there  would  not  be  a  sufficient  proof  to  us  of 
 the  necessity  of  the  measure ;  and  it  might  also  disturb  the 
 harmony  of  the  society  there,  as  well  as  diminish  the  respect 
 which  they  would  otherwise  entertain  for  the  Directors  at 
 home.  It  will  be  left  to  your  discretion  whether  to  leave 
 these  on  some  other  island,  with  their  own  concurrence, 
 wdiere  their  personal  security  and  subsistence  can  be  well 
 ascertained ;  or  to  bring  them  with  you  to  China,  and  let 
 them  work  their  way  home  in  some  English  vessel;  or  to 
 allow  them  to  return  in  the  Duff;  it  being,  however,  under- 
 stood that  our  engagements  to  bring  home  a  cargo  of  tea 
 from  China  will  render  it  impracticable  to  extend  this  in- 
 dulgence to  more  than  three  persons.  This  limitation,  how- 
 ever, does  not  extend  to  the  case  of  removing  any  of  them 
 on  account  of  personal  insecurity.  We  have  great  reason  to 
 state  this  to  be  a  very  improbable  circumstance ;  and  should 
 it  even  occur,  it  might  be  only  necessary  to  convey  them 
 from  one  island  to  another ;  it  is,  hoAvever,  suitable  to  record 
 it  as  an  indubitable  principle,  that  the  safety  of  the  Mission- 
 aries is  a  consideration  to  which  every  other  is  subordinate. 
 
 "  Having  finished  this  unpleasant  part  of  our  duty,  and 
 which,  Ave  sincerely  hope,  the  event  will  prove  to  have  been 
 unnecessar)^  we  proceed  to  enlarge  more  particular!}^  on  the 
 plan  and  dispositions  of  this  important  enterprise. 
 
 "  As  soon  as  you  have  received  your  Missionaries  on  board, 
 together  with  the  stores  for  the  voyage,  and  for  their  use  in 
 the  islands,  you  are  to  proceed  without  delay  to  Portsmouth, 
 and  sail  Avith  the  first  convoy  that  may  be  a])pointed,  at- 
 taching yourself  thereto,  and  keeping  company  thcreAvith, 
 so  far  as  its  course  and  yours  may  coincide ;  after  A\'hich  you 
 are  at  liberty  to  separate  from  it,  and  proceed  to  the  port  of 
 Rio  Janeiro,  on  the  coast  of  Brazil.  On  your  arrival  there 
 you  Avill  have  an  opportunity  of  laying  in  five  or  six  hogs- 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  375 
 
 heads  of  wine,  and  an  ample  stock  of  fresh  provisions,  on 
 moderate  terms ;  you  will,  if  requisite,  procure  a  supply  of 
 sugar  for  the  use  of  the  Missionaries.  You  will  also  take 
 with  you  from  thence  one  ram  sheep  and  two  ewes,  which 
 are  intended  for  the.  Friendly  Islands.  The  dollars  with 
 which  you  are  provided  will  serve  you  for  the  payment  of 
 these  articles,  and  the  surpkis  you  will  have  occasion  for  in 
 the  further  progress  of  your  voyage.  From  this  place  you 
 will  forward  your  despatches,  addressing  them  to  Mr.  Joseph 
 Hardcastle,  the  Treasurer  to  the  Institution. 
 
 "  We  cannot  recommend  you  to  prosecute  the  remainder 
 of  your  voyage  by  attempting  to  double  Cape  Horn,  the 
 success  of  which  is  very  precarious ;  and  the  extreme  rigour 
 of  the  climate  would  be  very  unsuitable  to  the  women  and 
 children,  and  would  also  inevitably  occasion  the  loss  of  the 
 live  stock,  on  the  preservation  of  which  the  health  of  the 
 ship's  company  and  passengers  materially  depends.  We 
 advise  you,  therefore,  on  your  departure  from  Rio,  where 
 your  detention,  we  hoj^e,  Avill  not  exceed  a  week,  to  stretch 
 immediately  into  the  latitude  of  about  40°,  or  where  you 
 find  the  west  wind  blowing  steadily,  and  pursue  your  course 
 to  the  island  of  Tongataboo,  which  it  is  our  desire  that  you 
 should  first  visit,  and  Avhere  you  will  enter  on  the  most  im- 
 portant branches  of  your  expedition. 
 
 "  The  great  object  of  your  voyage,  and  the  rule  of  your 
 duty,  is  defined  in  the  following  resolution  of  the  Society  at 
 their  s^eneral  meetins^,  viz. : — '  That  the  Directors  be  au- 
 thorized  to  prepare  another  voyage  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  for 
 the  purposes  of  visiting  and  assisting  our  brethren  already 
 there ;  of  adding  to  their  number  where  circumstances  may 
 render  it  expedient ;  and  of  planting  the  gospel  in  other 
 islands  where  it  shall  appear  most  eligible,  from  their  extent, 
 population,  or  other  favourable  circumstances.' 
 
 "  It  is  a  peculiar  satisfaction  to  us  to  reflect,  that,  in  con- 
 sequence of  your  having  accompanied  the  last  Mission,  ob- 
 served the  occurrences  upon  the  islands,  witnessed  the  dis- 
 creet, the  judicious,  and  successful  principles  upon  which 
 the  invaluable  Conductor  of  that  expedition  proceeded,  you 
 are  so  well  qualified  for  the  execution  of  this  peculiar  ser- 
 
376 
 
 INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 vice ;  yet  it  will  be  satisfactory  to  you,  as  it  is  incumbent 
 also  upon  us,  to  state  to  you  the  plan  wliicli  we  recommend, 
 and  the  principles  upon  wliicli  it  is  founded. 
 
 "  The  first  duty  of  the  Directors  is  to  assist  and 
 strengthen  the  Missions  already  established.  This  is 
 founded  in  a  just  view  of  the  real  interests  of  the  cause 
 we  have  undertaken,  and  in  the  soundest  principles  of  dis- 
 cretion. The  peculiar  mode  in  which  our  Missions  are 
 conducted,  and  the  qualifications  we  require  in  the  instru- 
 ments we  employ,  proceed  upon  the  conviction  that  an  im- 
 portant alliance  subsists  between  the  principles  of  civiliza- 
 tion and  those  of  Christianity ;  if  this  is  not  well  founded, 
 then  the  plans  we  have  adopted  are  unAvise,  our  instruments 
 ill  chosen,  and  our  expectations  fallacious;  but  universal 
 observation  and  experience  decide  that  they  have  a  beneficial 
 relation  to  each  other,  apparently  founded  in  the  order  of 
 Providence,  and  in  the  constitution  of  our  nature.  The 
 civilization  of  the  untutored  heathen,  so  expedient  to  bring 
 them  into  a  position  favovirable  for  evangelical  instruction, 
 requires  the  united  exertions  of  various  individuals  with 
 diversified  talents,  and  the  exemplification  of  the  influence 
 of  social  institutions.  It  is  by  these  means  that  the  manners 
 and  habits  of  improved  society  are  gradually  superinduced ; 
 the  elementary  principles  of  useful  knowledge  are  communi- 
 cated to  the  minds  of  a  number  of  youth  of  both  sexes ;  a 
 plan  of  innocent  and  beneficial  employment  instituted;  the 
 habits  of  apjilication  and  improvement  impressed;  and  a 
 gradual  and  solid  process  towards  the  maturity  of  wisdom 
 and  goodness  in  the  understanding  and  the  heart  may  be 
 expected,  by  the  divine  blessing,  to  be  produced  abundantly 
 in  succeeding  generations.  Thus  has  the  Society  wisely 
 decided,  that  it  is  an  important  i)art  of  our  duty  to  give 
 solidity  and  establishment  to  our  former  attempts,  and 
 cause  the  Missions  already  planted  to  take  a  deeper  root. 
 
 "  Our  next  object  is,  to  form  new  Missions;  and  the  aj)- 
 plication  of  discreet  and  judicious  principles  should  regulate 
 our  measures  in  this  part  of  our  duty  also.  It  is  well  known 
 that  a  number  of  pojjulous  islands,  in  which  there  is  the 
 probability  of  an  entrance,  are  profusely  scattered  through- 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  377 
 
 out  the  Southern  Ocean,  and  that  our  most  extended  efforts 
 arc  very  inadequate  to  so  enlar<^ed  a  field.  What^  therefore^ 
 should  be  the  ride  of  selection  where  the  advantages  appear 
 equal  as  to  population,  means  of  subsistence,  and  personal 
 security?  Not,  certainly,  the  extreme  distance  from  each 
 other,  which  renders  their  intercourse  impossible ;  but  rather 
 the  principle  of  connexion  which,  while  it  admits  of  a  scope 
 for  exertion  far  greater  than  our  instruments  can  supply, 
 allows  also  the  possibility,  by  means  of  navigation  within 
 their  power,  to  obtain  an  occasional  association  for  purposes 
 of  counsel,  of  assistance,  of  comfort,  and  of  retreat ;  advan- 
 tages which  may  prove  of  inestimable  importance.  You 
 will,  therefore,  be  apprized  of  the  utility  of  strengthening, 
 at  the  same  time  that  you  are  extending,  your  operations  on 
 every  side. 
 
 "  There  is  another  principle  of  regulation,  which  we  now 
 think  it  suitable  to  suggest.  You  will  perceive  that  it  is 
 our  wish  that  the  Missions  already  formed  sliovdd  be  rein- 
 forced, so  as  that  all  of  them  may  consist  of  families,  and  of 
 single  brethren ;  the  former  exhibiting  the  model  of  a  little 
 society,  under  useful  regulations,  and  of  a  Christian  church, 
 with  its  beneficial  discipline ;  the  latter  for  the  purpose  of 
 itinerating,  and,  with  the  zeal  of  Evangelists,  spreading 
 abroad  the  welcome  tidings  of  redemption.  Yet,  with  re- 
 spect to  the  settlement  of  new  Missions,  our  recommenda- 
 tion is,  that  they  consist  of  single  brethren  only ;  as  it  would 
 be  evidently  improper,  in  our  present  circumstances,  to  place 
 women  and  children  in  situations  where  their  security  and 
 accommodation  have  not  been  previously,  in  a  great  degree, 
 ascertained.  The  risk  and  inconvenience  of  new  Missions 
 fall,  therefore,  properly  on  our  single  brethren,  who  must 
 prepare  the  way  for  the  introduction  of  families,  which  it 
 will  doubtless  be  the  desire  of  the  Society  hereafter  to  send 
 out,  as  the  means  of  our  communication  Avith  tlicsc  islands 
 will  diminish  in  expense  as  our  establishments  there  are  en- 
 larged and  consolidated.  We  suggest,  also,  that  no  settle- 
 ment of  married  persons  should  consist  of  a  less-  number 
 than  three  families  ;  as  in  the  event  of  the  death  of  a  mar- 
 ried brother,  the  widow  would  be  placed  in  a  very  distress- 
 
378  INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 iiig  situation,  if  slic  had  not  the  consolation  of  a  female 
 friend  at  hand;  but  in  a  settlement  of  three  families,  there 
 is  a  very  considerable  security  against  a  circumstance  so 
 afflicting. 
 
 "  The  personal  security  of  the  females  is  an  article  of 
 such  importance,  that  we  cannot  too  forcibly  inculcate  upon 
 you  a  constant  attention  to  it,  when  yovi  are  considering  the 
 propriety  of  establishing  families  at  the  islands  hereafter 
 mentioned,  and  pointed  out  to  you  as  stations  where,  in  our 
 o])inion,  they  may  be  advantageously  placed ;  and  it  is  our 
 decisive  direction,  that  none  may  be  left  in  any  situation 
 where,  in  the  opinion  of  the  Missionaries  already  settled, 
 there  wovild  be  any  probability  of  their  being  liable  to  any 
 molestation.  Rather  than  incur  a  risk  of  this  nature,  it 
 would  be  far  more  desirable  to  take  all  the  families  to  Ota- 
 heite,  and  place  them  there,  provided  the  conduct  of  the  na- 
 tives towards  those  females,  who  will  then  have  been  so  long 
 among  them,  should  have  been  such  as  to  satisfy  you  of  the 
 propriety  of  this  measure.  That  this  will  be  the  case  Ave 
 have  strong  encouragement  to  hope.  But  if  we  should 
 unexpectedly  be  disappointed  in  this  persuasion,  you  must 
 be  governed  by  your  discretion,  observing,  however,  this  ge- 
 neral direction,  that  no  consideration  can  justify  your  leaving 
 females  in  any  situation  where  you  have  reason  to  be  appre- 
 hensive on  this  head. 
 
 "  Having  thus  stated  the  exposition  of  the  principles  on 
 which  we  believe  it  to  be  our  duty  to  act,  wc  now  advance 
 to  the  specific  plan  Avhich  we  recommend  as  the  result  of 
 these  considerations.  The  Friendly  Islands,  containing  in 
 their  aggregate  such  an  immense  popvilation,  are  entitled  to 
 a  considerable  jjroportion  of  our  attention ;  especially  as  the 
 conduct  of  the  natives  appears  to  be  less  dissipated  than  at 
 the  Society  Islands,  and  their  intellectual  character  more 
 vigorous; — they  appreciate  European  improvements  also 
 more  highly,  and  seem,  therefore,  in  a  state  more  accessible 
 to  instruction.  We  conceive,  on  these  grounds,  that  Ton- 
 gataboo -should  form  as  considerable  a  missionary  station  as 
 Otaheite,  and  that  it  may  be  advisable  to  settle  there  four 
 of  our  families,  and  six  of  our  unmarried  brethren.     This, 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  370 
 
 however,  should  be  determined  by  the  information  you  re- 
 ceive from  the  friends  ah*eady  there,  Avhose  judgment  of  the 
 disposition  of  the  chiefs  and  natives,  in  regard  to  this  object, 
 of  the  prosyject  of  usefulness,  and  especially  of  the  probable 
 security  of  our  females,  must  from  their  long  residence  be 
 entitled  to  much  more  regard  than  any  opinions  we  arc  ca- 
 pable of  forming  here. 
 
 "  Presuming,  therefore,  that  this  measure  may  be  deemed 
 advisable,  there  are  two  other  islands,  forming  a  part  of 
 this  very  numerous  group,  that  appear  to  us  eligible  for 
 the  purpose  of  Missionary  exertions.  One  of  them  is  Vavoo, 
 and  the  other,  one  of  the  Navigator's  Islands— the  former 
 situated  about  the  midway,  and  distant  from  each  about  two 
 hundred  miles.  A  communication  between  Tongataboo 
 and  the  more  distant  of  these  has  been  ascertained,  by 
 means  of  the  Pandora's  first  and  second  visit,  in  one  of 
 which  a  Tongataboo  chief  Avas  seen  at  Oteeway  or  Chatham 
 Island,  and  in  the  other  at  Ototuclah,  both  of  them  consi- 
 derable islands  in  the  group  called  Navigator's.  Captain 
 Edwards  describes  the  natives  as  honourable  in  their  deal- 
 ings and  inoffensive  in  their  manners.  If,  however,  our 
 friends  continue  to  enjoy  the  protection  and  countenance  of 
 the  chiefs,  and  can  rely  on  their  representation,  a  more 
 satisfactory  conclusion  may  be  derived  from  the  information 
 they  Avill  be  able  to  obtain,  than  from  the  transient  visit  of 
 Captain  Edwards ;  admitting  then  that  you  should  be  in- 
 duced to  attempt  the  introduction  of  Missions  into  these 
 places,  we  are  inclined  to  recommend  that  two  single  brethren 
 be  fixed  in  Vavao,  and  four  in  one  of  the  Navigator's  Islands ; 
 besides  a  brother  at  each  place,  taken  from  the  former 
 settlers  at  Tongataboo.  We  need  not  state  the  necessity  of 
 our  present  friends  being  accompanied  by  those  who  under- 
 stand the  language,  nor  can  Ave  question  the  willingness  of 
 our  brethren,  who  are  devoted  to  the  interests  of  our  Sa- 
 viour's kingdom  among  the  heathen,  to  lend  their  assistance 
 in  the  formation  of  those  new  Missions,  to  which  they  are 
 particularly  exhorted  by  an  address  from  the  direction  Avhich 
 you  will  deliver  to  them. 
 
 "It  will,  moreover,   be  expedient  that  besides  the  two 
 
380  INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 l)retliren  from  Tongatahoo,  you  should  be  accompanied  also 
 by  one  of  the  chiefs,  Avhose  influence  may  secure  your  intro- 
 duction. We  hope  that  you  Avill  find  the  chiefs  so  prepos- 
 sessed in  our  favour,  and  so  sensible  of  the  benevolence  of 
 our  motives,  and  the  usefulness  of  our  residence  among  them, 
 that  they  will  solicit  the  advantage,  rather  than  require 
 much  importimity  from  us ;  indeed,  a  reluctant  consent  on 
 the  part  of  a  chief,  should  have  upon  your  minds  the  force 
 of  a  negative,  where  there  is  so  great  a  probability  that  your 
 visit  would  be  welcomed  in  far  more  islands  than  we  can 
 possibly  supply. 
 
 "  Your  attention  will  probably  be  next  directed  to  one  of 
 the  Fiji  islands,  between  which  and  Tongataboo  there  is 
 most  likely  a  frequent  intercourse ;  and  our  brethren  will, 
 therefore,  be  competent  to  form  a  solid  opinion  of  the  eligi- 
 bility of  an  attempt  in  that  quarter.  If  this  should  be  ac- 
 complished, there  would  be  a  very  extended  field  of  action, 
 with  the  advantage  of  occasional  intercourse  and  co-opera- 
 tion. The  Fiji  islands  have  likewise  this  recommendation, 
 that  they  form  a  connecting  link  with  other  immense  and 
 populous  islands  to  the  north-west ;  the  inhabitants  are  of 
 two  distinct  races,  one  probably  from  the  same  origin  as  the 
 Friendly  islanders,  and  the  other  of  a  darker  hue,  and  sup- 
 posed to  speak  the  same  language  as  the  people  of  the  New 
 Hebrides,  the  Solomon  isles,  and  Caledonia.  A  Mission, 
 therefore,  established  in  the  Fiji  Islands  is  the  natural 
 means  of  facilitating  our  introduction  to  those.  On  this  oc- 
 casion also,  as  before,  we  mvist  take  witli  us  a  friendly  chief, 
 and  one  of  our  brethren  from  Tongataboo;  the  latter,  with 
 two  of  our  present  single  friends,  may  be  suflficient  for  our 
 first  attempt. 
 
 "  In  the  preceding  directions  we  have  assumed,  that  the 
 Missionaries  intended  for  Vavao,  the  Navigator's,  and  Fiji 
 Islands,  arc  to  be  conveyed  there  in  the  Duff" ;  it  is  probable, 
 however,  that  on  consultation  with  the  brethren  of  Tonga- 
 taboo, it  may  appear  more  expedient  for  you  to  proceed  im- 
 mediately to  the  Marquesas  than  to  detain  the  ship,  and  the 
 rest  of  the  Missionaries  Ijy  this  circuitous  course.  In  this 
 case  you  will  not  only  leave  at  Tongataljoo  the  families  and 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  381 
 
 single  brethren  intended  to  remain  there,  but  also  the  eight 
 individuals  designed  for  the  islands  above  mentioned  ;  and  it 
 is  probable  that,  by  means  of  the  friendly  interference  of  the 
 chiefs,  it  will  be  very  practicable  to  establish  our  brethren 
 in  these  different  stations  during  your  absence ;  but  should 
 this  expectation  be  disappointed,  they  will  have  acquired  a 
 considerable  acquaintance  with  the  language  and  the  man- 
 ners of  the  natives,  and  thus  be  prepared  to  enter  with  in- 
 creased advantage  into  the  duties  of  their  respective  settle- 
 ments on  your  return. 
 
 "  Having  adjusted  these  important  concerns  with  as  much 
 expedition  as  is  suitable,  you  will  next  direct  your  course  to 
 the  islands  of  the  Marquesas,  where  we  hope  you  will  meet 
 with  the  solitary  and  intrepid  brother  Crook,  in  safety  and 
 health.  From  him  you  will  acquire  ample  information  con- 
 cerning the  natives,  and  be  enabled  to  decide  as  to  the  scale 
 on  Avhich  it  may  be  | prudent  to  make  a  settlement  among 
 them;  if  his  representation  should  prove  sufficiently  en- 
 couraging, it  may  be  advisable  to  leave  in  one  of  the  islands 
 three  families,  with  two  or  three  single  brethren.  If,  how- 
 ever, you  should  not  meet  Mr.  Crook,  either  on  account  of 
 his  being  removed  from  thence, — which  is  not  very  probable, 
 — or  on  account  of  his  bcino-  called  to  his  reward  in  a  higher 
 state  of  existence,  we  would  by  no  means  recommend  you  to 
 leave  any  of  our  married  friends  there,  except  he  has  left 
 such  information  in  writing  as  satisfies  you  of  the  propriety 
 of  the  measure.  You  Avill,  however,  exercise  your  discretion, 
 in  conjunction  Avith  the  Committee,  whether  to  leave  any 
 single  brethren,  what  number,  and  on  which  of  the  islands. 
 It  is  doubtless  known  to  you,  that  the  group  consists  of  ten 
 or  more,  and  that  Christina,  where  brother  Crook  was  left, 
 is  far  inferior  in  size  to  Trevener's  and  Sir  Harry  Martin's  ; 
 the  latter  is  supposed  to  be  ten  times  greater  ;  being  also 
 very  popvilous  and  fertile,  and  having  fine  bays  for  shipping. 
 
 "From  the  Marqviesas  you  will  gladly  proceed  to  the 
 island  of  Otaheite,  in  the  hopes  of  having  a  happy  interview 
 with  the  circle  of  Christians  in  Matavai.  We  trust  you  will 
 find,  that  they  have  experienced  the  continued  protection  of 
 Divine  Providence,  and  the  plentiful  influences  of  the  Spirit 
 
382  INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 of  grace  ;  continuing  stedfastly  in  the  Apostle's  doctrine  and 
 fellowship,  in  breaking  of  bread  and  in  prayer ;  being  also, 
 like  the  primitive  disciples,  of  one  heart  and  one  soul,  and 
 bearing  witness,  with  great  power,  to  the  death  and  resur- 
 rection of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Here  then  Ave  hope  you  will 
 place  in  health  and  security  the  rest  of  our  beloved  friends, 
 and  consult  with  the  brethren  on  the  best  plan  of  your  fur- 
 ther proceedings.  We  suppose  you  will  carry  to  Otaheite 
 three  families  and  three  single  brethren ;  a  number  suffi- 
 cient to  form  a  promising  Mission  in  one  of  the  Society 
 Islands,  whichever  of  them  may  be  thought  most  eligible. 
 It  would,  however,  perhaps,  be  most  advisable  that  these 
 should  be  fixed  at  Otaheite,  where,  among  so  man}'^  friends, 
 they  wovdd  soon  acquire  the  language,  and  be  capable  of  an 
 immediate  entrance  into  some  station  of  usefulness  in  the 
 economy  there.  In  this  case  the  work  of  establishing  a 
 Mission  at  Ulietea,  Otaha,  Bolabola,  or  some  other  of  this 
 group,  will  devolve  upon  the  brethren  now  at  Otaheite,  who 
 are  doubtless  best  qualified  for  it ;  and  will  accomplish  it  by 
 means  of  families,  or  at  first  by  single  brethren,  as  prudence 
 may  dictate.  If,  however,  it  should  be  thought  best  that 
 the  brethren  already  residing  at  Otaheite  should  continue 
 there,  as  the  station  most  useful  to  them,  still  they  will 
 doubtless  appoint  a  deputation  of  single  brethren  to  precede 
 or  accompany  the  new  Mission  intended  for  one  of  the  other 
 islands,  and  take  with  them  a  well-disposed  chief,  to  facili- 
 tate their  introduction  and  establishment. 
 
 "  If  it  should  please  God,  to  whose  will  we  desire  to  bow 
 with  profound  adoration,  to  realize  the  scheme  we  have  ven- 
 tured to  suggest,  we  shall  have  occasion  to  contemplate  the 
 general  aspect  of  our  concerns  in  these  islands  with  satisfac- 
 tion and  thankfulness :  there  will  then  be  three  considerable 
 Missionary  stations,  surrounded  by  other  accessible  islands, 
 and  each  presenting  a  scope  for  unlimited  exertions.  We 
 shall  have  at  each  a  little  model  of  a  Christian  community, 
 an  economy  of  av ell-regulated  families,  whose  fixed  residence 
 will  enable  them  to  take  under  their  immediate  care  a  con- 
 siderable number  of  children  or  young  persons,  and  instruct 
 them,  both  by  precept  and  example,  in  every  branch  of  do- 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  383 
 
 mestic,  social,  and  sacred  duty.  By  tliis  means  tlie  female 
 natives  will  also  be  accessible  to  instruction,  Avithout  which 
 every  plan  of  Missions  will  be  inadequate  and  inefficient. 
 There  will  be  also  a  number  of  single  brethren,  who  will 
 occasionally  take  their  circuits  through  the  contiguous 
 islands,  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  entrance  of  the  kingdom 
 of  God  among  them ;  these  will  probably  be  frequently  ac- 
 companied by  some  of  the  natives,  whose  hearts  the  Lord 
 may  have  opened  to  attend  to  the  things  which  have  been 
 spoken  to  them  by  his  servants. 
 
 "  But  as  it  is  possible  that  very  strong  and  satisfactory 
 reasons  may  present  themselves  when  you  arrive  at  the 
 South  Seas,  to  induce  you  to  deviate  very  materially  from  the 
 plans  Ave  have  prescribed,  Ave  confide  Avith  you  and  the  Com- 
 mittee the  poAver  of  superintending  and  arranging  as  appears 
 best  this  interesting  undertaking ;  believing  you  Avill  exer- 
 cise your  discretion,  and  seek  the  influences  of  superior 
 Avisdom  to  guide  you.  It  Avill  also  require  a  great  degree  of 
 attention  and  prudence  to  decide  Avhich  of  the  individuals 
 are  to  be  placed  in  their  respective  stations.  We  hope  they 
 Avill  be  inclined  by  a  Divine  influence  to  the  situations  most 
 suited  for  them ;  and  to  the  selection  of  those  associates  Avith 
 Avhom  they  are  likely  to  be  the  most  comfortable  and  useful. 
 It  Avill,  hoAvever,  occupy  the  attention  of  the  Committee  in 
 Avhich  you  preside,  and  you  Avill  probably  be  directed  in  a 
 considerable  degree  by  the  following  considerations. 
 
 "  The  claims  of  consanguinity  or  of  friendship  should  be 
 duly  regarded;  attachments  Avill  be  formed  during  the 
 voyage,  arising  from  a  congeniality  of  disposition  or  senti- 
 ment ;  and  it  is  probable  that  this  internal  feeling  may  pro- 
 duce such  associations  among  them  as  may  greatly  facilitate 
 their  respective  distribution. 
 
 "  A  regard  to  the  principle  of  utility  Avill,  hoAvever,  chiefly 
 sAvay  both  yourself  and  the  Missionaries ;  you  Avill  consider 
 Avhat  description  of  individuals  are  noAV  fixed  at  Otaheite 
 and  at  Tongataboo :  and  you  Avill  look  over  the  c|ualifica- 
 tions  of  those  Avho  accompany  you,  and  this  Avill  have  an  in- 
 fluence upon  the  question.  At  the  latter  place  there  is  at 
 present  no  smith ,  it  is  doubtless  important  that  so  large  a 
 
384  INSTRUCTIONS  FROM  THE 
 
 station  as  that  is  likely  to  be,  should  have  a  person  inider- 
 standing  that  occupation  among  them.  One  of  the  brethren 
 understands  the  business  of  pottery,  but  is  unacquainted  with 
 mechanics ;  he  would  be  extremely  valuable  in  a  situation 
 where  the  nature  of  the  soil  admits  of  the  exercise  of  that 
 branch  of  the  viseful  arts,  and  far  less  serviceable  in  any 
 other  place.  Those  individuals  who  have  been  ordained  to 
 the  ministry  of  the  Gospel  must  necessarily  be  separated 
 ainong  the  different  missions ;  as  well  as  the  surgeons,  one 
 of  whom  should,  if  possible,  be  fixed  in  every  station,  and 
 two  at  Otaheite. 
 
 "  You  will  also  require  great  wisdom  in  the  distribution 
 of  the  various  articles  which  make  up  your  cargo ;  appor- 
 tioning to  each  Mission  the  implements  and  materials  best 
 adapted  for  them,  and  such  a  quantity  and  assortment  of 
 general  articles  as  their  numbers  and  circumstances  may  en- 
 title them  to.  You  will  have  under  your  direction  certain 
 articles  particvdarly  designed  as  presents  to  the  Chiefs ;  but 
 it  is  not  intended  that  you  should  be  restricted  in  your  do- 
 nations to  these.  The  countenance  and  protection  of  the 
 leading  men  is  so  necessary,  that  the  safety  and  comfort  of 
 our  brethren,  and  the  success  of  the  Mission,  require  that 
 their  good  will  should  be  conciliated.  We  do  not,  however, 
 recommend,  that  they  should  be  induced  to  consider  these 
 articles  as  the  price  by  which  we  purchase  their  consent  to 
 settle  among  them.  On  the  contrary,  they  must  be  con- 
 sidered as  gratuities,  and  the  free  expressions  of  our  disin- 
 terested regard ;  and  they  should  look  \ipon  our  willingness 
 to  establish  a  Mission  among  them  as  an  advantage  far  su- 
 perior to  all  other  things.  Thus  you  will  forbear  to  solicit, 
 or  press  upon  them  this  permission  ;  but  rather  express  your 
 readiness  to  convey,  if  they  wish  it,  the  inestimable  advan- 
 tage to  some  other  island,  and  consent  to  bestow  upon  them 
 this  great  mark  of  our  good  will,  on  condition  that  they  un- 
 dertake to  provide  our  brethren  with  land  sufficient  for 
 them,  and  assist  them  to  procure  comfortable  accommoda- 
 tions ;  engage  for  their  personal  security,  and  manifest  every 
 kind  and  friendly  attention  to  them  ;  in  return  for  their 
 having  relinquished  their  country  and  connexions,  from  the 
 
DIRECTORS  TO  CAPTAIN  ROBSON.  385 
 
 desire  of  contributing  to   their    improvement   and  happi- 
 ness. 
 
 "  Thus  we  have  offered  to  you-  such  advice  as  appeared 
 suitable  to  us  to  suggest.  A  variety  of  emergencies  will 
 arise  which  cannot  be  anticipated,  and  to  which  no  specific 
 directions  can  now  be  applied.  Your  experience  and  pru- 
 dence, aided  by  the  wisdom  of  the  Committee,  and  more 
 especially,  we  trust,  by  the  Avisdom  which  is  from  above,  will 
 be  sufficient  for  your  regulation.  We  commit  to  your  tender 
 care  a  number  of  individuals  highly  endeared  to  us,  and 
 precious  to  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  You  will  regard  them 
 with  the  feelings  of  a  father,  and  the  affections  of  a  friend. 
 They  claim  your  utmost  sympathy :  they  will  need  your 
 Christian  experience  to  counsel  them,  and  perhaps  your 
 wisdom  to  harmonize  them.  Various  anxieties,  pensive  re- 
 collections, the  agitations  of  hope  and  apprehension,  will 
 invade  their  bosoms,  and  demand  the  relief  of  a  sympathetic 
 tear,  and  the  refuge  of  a  congenial  mind.  As  our  own  chil- 
 dren, we  confide  them  with  you,  and  especially  commit  them, 
 under  all  their  occasional  depressions  and  fears,  into  the 
 hands  of  our  compassionate  High  Priest,  who  has  a  fellow- 
 ship in  our  feelings,  and  is  intimate  with  our  griefs.  We 
 commend  this  great  work,  and  yourself,  its  Conductor,  to 
 the  especial  protection  and  blessing  of  God  all-sufficient, — 
 the  fervent  prayers  of  many  righteous  men  will  be  offered  up 
 in  its  behalf  without  ceasing,  and,  we  trust,  will  be  effectual 
 and  avail  much."  * 
 
 *  The  following  is  a  list  of  the  Missionaries  on  board  the  Duff : — 
 
 Rev.  William  Howell,  of  Knaresborough,  Superintendent  of  the  iMission. 
 
 From  London.  "William  Loddy. 
 
 Clark  Bentom.  Thomas  Watters. 
 
 Spence  Broughtou.  James  Wilson. 
 
 W.  Gregory,  wife,  and  three  children.    John  Youl, 
 
 W.  Hay  ward.  _         -m-  i        7 
 
 ^  ,     ^V,     ,  ,      .J.  From  Edinburgh. 
 
 Robert  Hughes  and  wife. 
 
 James  Jones,  wife,  and  child.  John  Beatie,  wife  and  child. 
 
 Jolm  Levcsque  and  wife.  George  Greig  and  wife. 
 
 Peter  Levesque  and  wife.  Jo^"  Hill  and  wife. 
 
 Griffith  Parry.  Daniel  Miller. 
 
 James  Reed. 
 
 James  Smith.  From  Rotherham. 
 
 Joseph  Smith.  Joseph  Cooper, 
 
 2  c 
 
386  INSTRUCTIONS,  ETC. 
 
 From  Hackney.  From  Perth. 
 
 Thomas  Fitzgibbon.  John  Macdonald. 
 
 From  Falmouth.  •  '  From  Manchester. 
 
 John  Guard.  Jolin  Mitchell. 
 
 Walter  Hawkins,  wife,  and  child 
 
 From  Bury  St.  Edmond's. 
 
 From  Ipswich.  j.  l^  Ya,.(iy  and  wife. 
 
 John  Gerrard. 
 
387 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 VOYAGE  FROM  ENGLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO. 
 
 National  Thanksgiving— Missionary  Prayer  Meeting — The  Duff  leaves  the 
 Do^\^ls — Danger  from  Fogs — Employments  at  Spithead — Last  Sight  of 
 Land — Noble  Examples  of  Christian  Kindness — Terrible  Storm— Reli- 
 gious Arrangements — Repeated  Frights — Self  defence. 
 
 On  Tuesday,  November  20tli,  the  Duff  dropped  down  the 
 river,  and  on  the  27th,  the  single  Missionaries  embarked  for 
 Gravesend,  where  they  arrived  on  the  morning  of  the  29th, 
 Avhich  was  appointed  for  a  national  thanksgiving.  The 
 Missionaries  accordingly  thought  it  proper  to  mingle  their 
 grateful  acknowledgments  with  the  millions  of  England  for 
 their  common  mercies  j  and  soon  after  the  ship  was  brought 
 to  an  anchor,  public  service  was  held  on  the  quarter-deck, 
 in  which  many  of  the  friends  of  Gravesend  cheerfully  united. 
 Mr.  Peter  Levesque  preached  from  1  Cor.  xv.  57,  "  Thanks 
 be  to  God  who  giveth  us  the  victory."  In  the  evening,  Mr. 
 Wilks  preached  in  the  Meeting-house  in  that  town,  from 
 1  Sam.  vii.  12,  "Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us."  The 
 next  day,  Friday,  the  Duff  weighed  anchor,  and  arrived  in 
 the  Downs  about  noon  on  Sunday,  when  a  short  service  im- 
 mediately commenced ;  in  the  evening  Mr.  Bentom  preached, 
 and  the  Lord's  Supper  was  afterwards  dispensed.  On  the 
 evening  of  Monday,  December  the  3d,  being  the  period  fixed 
 for  the  monthly  Missionary  prayer  meetings,  the  Missionaries 
 on  board  united  in  supplication  for  the  coming  of  the  kingdom 
 of  the  Son  of  God.  On  Wednesday  the  5th,  the  married  Mis- 
 sionaries left  town  for  Portsmouth ;  and  next  morning,  the 
 wind  being  fair,  the  Duff,  in  company  with  about  seventy  other 
 vessels,  proceeded  from  the  Downs  to  Spithead,  where  she 
 arrived  on  Saturday.  On  their  passage  they  Avere  enveloped 
 in  a  thick  fog,  wherein  several  ships  ran  aground,  among 
 2c2 
 
388        VOYAGE  FROM  ENGLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO. 
 
 which  was  the  Henry  Addington,  East  Iiidiaman,  which 
 afterwards  went  to  pieces.  Next  day  Mr.  Bogvie,  of  Gosport, 
 and  Mr.  EdAvards,  one  of  the  Missionaries  appointed  to 
 Africa,  came  on  hoard  and  delivered  two  discourses ;  and  in 
 the  afternoon  several  of  the  Missionaries  went  over  to  the 
 Isle  of  Wight,  where  one  of  them  preached.  From  Sunday 
 to  Thursday  communication  with  the  land  was  interrupted 
 by  the  state  of  the  weather.  On  Friday  morning  the  signal 
 was  made  for  sailing,  and  the  married  Missionaries  went  on 
 board  with  their  families ;  but  on  Saturday  the  wind  again 
 proving  unfavourable,  they  Avere  detained  over  another  Sab- 
 bath. The  morning  of  that  holy  day  being  very  fine,  service 
 was  again  observed  on  the  quarter-deck,  when  two  other 
 captains  in  the  fleet,  with  their  ladies,  and  part  of  their 
 crews,  united  in  the  worship  ;  Mr.  Wilks  preached  in  the 
 morning  from  2  Tim.  ii.  15,  "Study  to  show  thyself  ap- 
 proved ;  "  and  Mr.  Macdonald  in  the  afternoon.  On  Wed- 
 nesday the  19th  a  favourable  breeze  sprang  up,  signal  was 
 made  for  sailing,  and  early  next  morning  the  fleet  weighed 
 again,  under  convoy  of  the  Amphion  frigate,  and  was  out  of 
 sight  before  noon.  On  that  day  they  bade  adieu  to  Mr. 
 Wilks  and  other  friends,  and  looked  for  the  last  time,  as  it 
 was  supposed,  upon  the  land  of  their  nativity. 
 
 Now  that  they  were  fairly  out,  and  had  time  to  reflect,  the 
 hearts  of  the  voluntary  exiles  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and 
 souls  were  deeply  aff'ected  by  the  kindness  of  Christian 
 brethren  at  the  outset  of  their  voyage.  Churches  and  indi- 
 viduals vied,  with  a  lovely  emulation,  in  acts  of  tender  atten- 
 tion to  tho'  Missionary  band,  and  in  providing  for  their  per- 
 sonal comfort.  As  the  ship  passed  by  Greenwich  and  Wool- 
 wich, Christian  brethren  came  on  board,  and  none  of  them 
 empty-handed.  At  Gravesend  a  collection  had  been  pre- 
 viously made,  and  the  amount  laid  out  in  suitable  presents. 
 Zealous  friends  to  the  cause  at  Sheerness,  having  procured 
 live  stock  and  other  necessary  articles,  were  not  a  little  dis- 
 appointed by  the  ship's  passing  that  port  at  night,  which 
 prevented  the  pleasure  of  presenting  these  tokens  of  affection 
 to  the  servants  of  the  Redeemer.  The  congregations,  too, 
 of  the  Rev.  W.  Priestley,  at  Deal,  and  the  Rev.  G.  Townsend, 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  ENCxLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO.  389 
 
 at  Ramsg-ate^  were  upon  the  look-out^  and  no  sooner  did 
 the}-  discover  the  blue  flag  with  three  doves  from  the  mizen 
 top,  in  passing  the  North  Foreland,  than  they  hastened  on 
 board  to  testify  their  warm  attachment;  and  during  her  stay 
 in  the  Downs  poured  in  their  valuable  presents  in  such  pro- 
 fusion, and  Avith  such  chcerfidness,  as  deeply  to  aifect  the 
 hearts  of  the  band  who  were  going  far  hence  to  the  Gentiles 
 of  Polynesia.     The  numerous  friends  in  the  towns  adjacent 
 to  Spithead  were  animated  by  a  similar  spirit.     Immedi- 
 atel}'  after  the  arrival  of  the  ship  in  this  port,  a  collection 
 was  made  at  the  Rev.  Mr.  Griffin's,  Portsea,  amounting  to 
 the  sum  of  forty  pounds,  notwithstanding  a  like  sum.  had 
 recently  been  raised  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bogue,  of  Gosport. 
 The  friends  on  both  sides  of  the  water  united  also  in  pro- 
 curing or  preparing  comfortable  lodgings  for  the  married 
 Missionaries,  and  in  rendering  them  every  assistance  which 
 could  conduce  to  their  happiness  during  their  stay  on  shore. 
 An  individual  at  Portsmouth  gave  a  large  quantity  of  wear- 
 ing apparel  suited  to  the  climate  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.     Nor 
 were  the  excellent  Mr.  Kingsbury  and  his  faithful  flock,  who 
 had    from  the  first   been    distinguished  benefactors  to  the 
 great  cause,  wanting  on  the  present  occasion.     With  a  ge- 
 nerosity worthy  of  their  character,  they  freighted  a  sloop 
 from  Southampton,  and  loaded  it  with  live  stock,  j)rovisions, 
 clothes,  nxedicine,  and  stores.     Last^  not  least,  in  the  roll  of 
 benefactors,   Avas  the  British  Government,  Avhich   not  only 
 appointed  a  convoy  Avithovit  delay,  but  generously  remitted 
 the  exportation   duty  ;    and  even  the  clerks  in  the  public 
 offices  handsomely  declined  their  usual  fees. 
 
 The  Aveather  at  the  outset  of  the  voyage  Avas  unfavourable. 
 On  the  21st  of  December  the  Avind  shifted,  and  the  Avhole 
 fleet  Avas  driven  back  into  Portland  Roads.  On  Sunday  the 
 23d,  it  became  favourable  again,  the  signal  for  sailing  Avas 
 hoisted,  and  they  all  got  under  Aveigh.  Mr.  HoAvell,  Avho  had 
 been  on  shore,  returned,  accompanied  by  the  Rev.  Mr. 
 Lamb,  of  Weymouth,  Avho  after  prayer  Avitli  the  brethren 
 departed.  At  ten  o'clock  the  company  assembled  for  Avor- 
 ship  on  the  quarter-deck,  Avhen  Mr.  HoAvell  preached  from 
 Psalm  Ixxxiv.  11,  "  For  the  Lord  God  is  a  Sun."     At  half- 
 
390 
 
 VOYAGE  FROM  ENGLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO. 
 
 past  two  o'clock  they  met  again,  when  Mr.  Gregory  preached 
 from  the  beautiful  and  appropriate  words  of  Psalm  xxix.  10, 
 11,"  The  Lord  sitteth  upon  the  floods  ;  yea,  the  Lord  sitteth 
 King  for  ever ;  the  Lord  will  give  strength  to  his  people ; 
 the  Lord  will  bless  his  people  with  peace."  By  this  time 
 they  had  lost  sight  of  land,  and  began  to  experience  those 
 peculiar  emotions  which  none  can  understand,  who  have  not 
 been  placed  in  similar  circumstances.  The  descent  of  the 
 first  sun  at  seals  an  awful  hour.  Severed  from  every  object 
 with  which  our  being  has  been  associated,  like  spirits  which 
 have  taken  their  flight  into  eternity,  the  mode  of  existence 
 is  new.  A  thousand  visions  of  home  and  country,  and  a 
 father's  fireside,  follow  the  pilgrim  across  the  deep,  render- 
 ing his  breast  a  counterpart  of  .that  heaving  ocean  to  whose 
 fierce  dominion  his  all  is  now  committed.  The  season  and 
 the  weather  combined  to  deepen  the  solemnity  of  this  awful 
 time.  The  25th,  Christmas,  was  a  dismal  day  to  most  of 
 them.  The  breeze  was  strong,  the  sea  ran  high,  and  severe 
 indisposition  had  seized  and  prostrated  most  of  the  nume- 
 rous company.  The  hatches  were  battened  doAvn,  and  they 
 shipped  several  seas.  The  gale  increased,  and  on  Thursday 
 became  so  severe,  that  all  communication  was  cut  off  between 
 the  Missionaries.  Notwithstanding  the  battening  of  the 
 hatches,  much  water  was  admitted,  enough  to  float  most  of 
 the  articles  of  the  Missionaries  between  decks,  especially 
 those  in  the  cabins  of  Messrs.  Jones  and  Gregory,  which 
 were  opposite  the  main  hatchway.  They  "  lay  to,"  with  their 
 topgallant  mast  struck,  shrouds  lashed,  and  yards  pointed  to 
 the  wind ;  but  the  tempest  continvied  to  rage  with  tremendous 
 fury.  The  mountainous  billows  smote  the  vessel  with  such 
 violence,  that  the  company  often  imagined  she  had  been 
 dashed  upon  a  rock.  Her  timbers  cracked,  and  Avhile  she 
 quivered  from  stem  to  stern,  and  was  tossed  to  and  fro,  the 
 furniture  of  the  cabin  and  the  articles  between  decks  were 
 thrown  about  against  each  other,  and  few  of  the  trembling 
 passengers  were  able  to  keep  their  places.  One  dreadftd 
 sea  ran  so  high  that  it  overtopped  the  mizen-mast  head,  and 
 a  mass  of  its  waters  deluged  the  cabin.  The  warring  ele- 
 ments increased  in  power  and  fury  till  about  midnight,  when 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  ENGLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO.        391 
 
 a  spirit  of  overwhelming  dismay  took  hold  of  all  hearts.  A 
 portentous  silence,  like  a  pause  before  a  battle,  before  the 
 first  volley  of  death,  prevailed  for  some  time, — a  silence 
 interrvipted  only  by  the  roaring  of  the  tempest,  the  cracking 
 of  the  cordage,  and  the  crashing  of  the  contents  of  the  la- 
 bouring vessel.  The  alarm,  hoAvever,  of  this  dreadful  night 
 subsided,  and  cheerful  hope  returned  with  the  morning,  when 
 the  storm  abated,  the  hatches  were  unbattened,  and  the 
 trembling  prisoners  once  more  welcomed  the  light  of  day. 
 Captain  Robson  came  down  in  the  morning,  and  expressed 
 his  joy  at  seeing  them  all  alive,  declaring  that  he  had  felt 
 more  during  the  past  night,  than  during  the  whole  two 
 years  of  the  previous  voyage.  On  the  morning  of  this  day 
 public  worship,  which  had  been  supended  since  Tuesday, 
 was  restored.  On  Saturda;^  it  was  ascertained,  that  two  of 
 the  fleet  were  missing,  Avhether  sunk  or  only  separated  Avas 
 not  known.  On  Sunday  the  30th,  worship  was  conducted 
 according  to  the  plan  adopted,  viz.,  that  on  Sunday  there 
 should  be  a  prayer  meeting  at  six  o'clock  morning  and  even- 
 ing ;  preaching  morning  and  afternoon  ;  a  lecture  on  Tuesday 
 and  Friday  evenings  ;  and  public  praj^ers  every  morning  and 
 evening. 
 
 On  the  night  of  January  1  st,  1 799,  they  lost  their  convoy, 
 and  none  of  the  fleet  were  in  sight.  On  the  morning  of  the 
 3d,  a  strange  sail  appeared  on  their  lee  bow,  which  soon  hoisted 
 her  ensign  and  pendant,  and  bore  down  upon  them.  An 
 alarm  arose  lest  she  should  prove  a  French  privateer.  At 
 half-past  11,  A.M.,  she  came  close  under  their  stern,  and 
 hailed  them,  when  to  their  joy  they  found  that  she  was  an 
 American  armed  brig  of  fourteen  guns,  well  manned,  from 
 Philadelphia,  and  bound  to  Legliorn.  The  next  ten  days 
 passed  comfortably ;  on  the  7th  they  saw  the  island  of  Palma, 
 which  was  capped  with  clouds,  that  prevented  the  sight  of 
 its  towering  summit.  On  the  1 0th  they  crossed  the  Tropic, 
 and  with  a  favourable  breeze  entered  the  torrid  zone.  The 
 14th  brought  them  within  view  of  St.  Anthona  and  St.  Vin- 
 cent^ two  of  the  Cape  de  Verd  islands.  They  got  abreast  of 
 these  beautiful  isles  about  noon,  and  were  delighted  with 
 
392        VOYAGE  FROM  ENGLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO. 
 
 the  solemn  and  majestic  sight ;  the  clouds  rested  on  their 
 tops,  and  the  beams  of  a  most  brilliant  sun  poured  their 
 splendours  on  all  beneath.  About  dayl^reak  on  the  morning 
 of  the  16th,  fears  were  excited  by  another  strange  sail  bear- 
 ing down  upon  them.  The  Captain,  apprehensive  that  she 
 might  prove  an  enemy,  summoned  on  deck  all  the  single 
 brethren  to  assist  in  setting  all  sail ;  the  married  Mission- 
 aries were  not  roused  lest  it  should  alarm  the  females ;  but 
 hearing  the  noise  they  speedily  ascended.  Alarm,  however, 
 soon  subsided,  on  finding  that  she  crowded  all  sail  and  bore 
 away  from  the  Duff,  leaving  her  to  pursue  her  course. 
 
 On  the  30th,  their  fears  were  renewed  about  six  o'clock  in 
 the  morning  by  the  sight  of  two  strange  sails,  a  ship  of  war 
 and  a  schooner,  which  was  supposed  to  be  her  prize.  The 
 schooner  was  sent  off,  and  the  ship  gave  chase  to  the  Duff, 
 which  excited  the  utmost  alarm,  as  her  situation  led  them  to 
 suppose  that  she  woidd  speedily  overtake  them.  On  this 
 occasion  Captain  Robson  manifested  the  utmost  anxiety,  and 
 immediately  put  about  the  ship,  crowding  all  possible  'sail, 
 and  placing  extra  ropes  where  it  was  supposed  they  might 
 be  necessary,  as  the  wind  blcAV  hard,  while  the  Missionaries 
 Avere  placed  to  trim  the  ship  that  they  might  escape  cap- 
 tivity. About  seven  o'clock,  however,  they  conducted  their 
 usual  worship.  Some  supposing  that  the  enemy  gained,  a 
 conversation  took  place  on  the  propriety  of  resistance,  in  the 
 event  of  her  overtaking  them.  A  diiferencc  of  opinion  pre- 
 vailed respecting  the  path  of  duty.  The  Captain,  officers, 
 and  seamen,  with  some  of  the  Missionaries,  inclined  to  a 
 contest,  if  by  such  means  there  was  a  probability  of  preserv- 
 ing the  ship  and  liberty ;  Mr.  Howe  and  the  rest  differed ; 
 they  considered  that  property  and  even  liberty  Avere  too 
 dearly  purchased  at  the  expense  of  human  blood.  The  men 
 of  war,  however,  carried  it ;  and  the  guns  were  got  ready  for 
 action.  While  thus  preparing  the  instruments  of  death, 
 however,  they  were  not  unmindful  of  other  means  of  protec- 
 tion. At  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  with  the  enemy  still 
 astern,  they  assembled  for  prayer.  The  means  employed  to 
 accelerate  their  progress  happily  succeeded ;  and  the  adver- 
 
VOYAGE  FROM  ENGLAND  TO  CAPE  FRIO.        393 
 
 sary  could  not  overtake  them.  Hope  and  fear  alternately 
 prevailed,  as  they  clustered  on  the  Duffs  quarter-deck,  and 
 cast  their  anxious  looks  towards  their  pursuer.  About  three 
 o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  however,  to  their  unspeakable  joy, 
 she  abandoned  the  chase,  and  left  them  in  peace  and  comfort 
 to  prosecute  their  voyage.  When  the  enemy  drew  off,  not  a 
 moment  was  lost  in  assembling  the  company  to  present  public 
 thanks  to  the  great  Ruler  of  earth,  ocean,  and  the  hearts  of 
 men,  for  this  great  deliverance. 
 
394 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 THE    CAPTURE    OF    THE    DUFF    BY    THE    FRENCH    PRIVATEER, 
 LE    GRAND    BUONAPARTE. 
 
 Security  amid  Danger — Le  Grand  Buonaparte — Dreadful  Surprise — Shots  fired 
 — Order  for  the  Passengers — Removal  to  Le  Grand  Buonaparte — Female 
 Courage  and  Devotion — Robson  and  Carbonelle — Turner  and  the  Ladies — 
 Conduct  of  the  Prize-master — Turner  and  the  Governor — Scenes  on  Shore. 
 
 Nothing  of  importance  further  occurred  till  the  19th  of 
 February,  a  day  much  to  be  remembered  in  the  annals  of 
 Missions,  a  day  Avhich  eclipsed  the  joy  of  multitudes  in  the 
 British  empire,  and  cast  a  deep  gloom  over  the  face  of  a 
 cause  which  transcends  every  other,  and  with  which  are 
 bovmd  up  the  hopes  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth — the 
 cause  of  Missions.  On  the  preceding  day  all  was  joy  and 
 gladsome  expectation.  At  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  the 
 long  Ijooked-for  territory  appeared  in  view ;  and  the  hearts 
 of  the  Missionaries  leaped  within  them  at  the  thought,  that 
 they  were  so  soon  to  tread  the  beach  of  Rio  Janeiro.  With 
 the  eagerness  natural  to  men  so  circumstanced,  some  even 
 began  to  consider  in  what  order  the  company  Avere  to  go  on 
 shore.  On  the  morning  of  this  fatal  day  the  air  was  plea- 
 sant, the  wind  Avas  gentle,  and  the  sacred  bark  was  Avithin 
 sight  of  Cape  Frio,  Avith  cables  bent  ready  to  anchor  in  the 
 harbour  of  Rio  Janeiro.  No  danger  Avas  apprehended,  for 
 none  Avas  seen  ;  but  the  instruments  of  their  calamity  Avere  at 
 hand^  and  a  scene  of  the  most  heartrending  description  dreAv 
 rapidly  on. 
 
 Early  in  the  morning,  they  discovered  a  strange  sail 
 astern,  close  to  the  shore,  Avhich  seemed  to  ride  at  anchor  as 
 if  becalmed.  This  Avas  Le  Grand  Buonaparte  privateer. 
 They  afterwards  saAV  her  under  Aveigh,  and  believed  her  to  be 
 bound  for  the  same  port.  On  the  sight  of  this  vessel  danger 
 never  once  entered  the  minds  of  the  people  of  the  Duff;  all 
 
THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  DUFF,  ETC.  395 
 
 suspicion  was  allayed.  They  repeatedly  vieAved  her  Avitli 
 their  glasses,  but  she  was  very  low,  and  they  could  not  per- 
 ceive her  hull.  Different  opinions  were  entertained  relative 
 to  her  force ;  but  it  Avas  generally  supposed  that  she  was  the 
 Porpus,  the  ship  which  was  to  convey  Governor  King  to 
 New  South  Wales,  which  had  been  left  behind  in  England, 
 as  when  the  convoy  sailed  she  had  not  arrived  in  Portsmouth. 
 The  Duff  had  all  her  sails  set  as  well  as  Le  Grand  Buona- 
 parte, but  from  the  prevalence  of  almost  a  dead  calm  she 
 made  little  progress.  The  ocean  was  at  this  moment  a 
 lovely  image  of  the  security  and  tranquillity  which  reigned 
 in  the  Missionary  ship.  Her  people  were  busy  as  in  days 
 past.  Some  were  occupied  in  preparing  to  go  on  shore; 
 others  were  employed  in  writing  letters  to  be  sent  with  the 
 first  conveyance  to  England  ;  and  all  bosoms  were  big  with 
 expectations  of  the  approaching  felicity.  Worship  was  con- 
 ducted on  deck  as  usual,  and  Mr.  P.  Levesque  preached. 
 The  evening  was  pleasant ;  the  moon  walking  in  her  bright- 
 ness was  reflected  in  the  silver  waves ;  most  of  the  company 
 were  upon  deck  enjoying  the  sweets  of  tAvilight  shade,  medi- 
 tating or  talking  of  the  past,  and  anticipating  the  future. 
 They  beheld  their  adversary  at  a  distance,  but  feared  no 
 evil.  After  supper,  the  Captain,  Mr.  Smith,  Mr.  Howell, 
 and  others  retired,  or  Avere  retiring  to  rest,  Avhen  a  sudden 
 squall  of  Avind  and  rain  coming  on,  the  remainder  likewise 
 withdroAv  betAveen  ten  and  eleven  o'clock. 
 
 At  this  most  unsuspecting  season,  the  report  of  a  gun  Avas 
 heard  from  this  strange  vessel.  The  Avomen  Avere  naturally 
 alarmed  at  such  a  circumstance,  Avhile  the  Captain,  seamen, 
 and  most  of  the  Missionaries,  estimating  their  danger  by 
 their  feeling  of  security,  could  not  believe  that  she  Avas  an 
 enemy.  At  the  Avorst  they  supposed  she  might  be  a  Portu- 
 guese, and  if  so,  all  Avas  Avell.  Captain  Robson  ordered  the 
 ship  to  be  laid-to,  and  then  came  doAvn  to  the  Avomen  be- 
 tAveen  decks,  exhorting  them  to  be  of  good  courage,  and  as- 
 serting his  confidence  that  she  Avas  a  friend.  As  it  rained 
 hard,  Mr.  Gregory,  the  most  active  and  observant  of  all  the 
 Missionaries,  seized  his  great-coat  and  hastened  on  deck  to 
 satisfy  himself  of  the  real  facts  of  the  case.     The  Duff  not 
 
396  THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  DUFF  BY  THE 
 
 bringing  to  so  qviicldy  as  Le  Grand  Buonaparte  wislicd,  the 
 latter  fired  another  shot,  which  Mr.  Gregory  perceived,  as 
 he  stood  on  the  quarter-deck,  to  pass  by  the  larboard  quarter 
 of  the  DufF;  and  a  third  gun  flashed,  but  did  not  go  off. 
 This  might  have  set  at  rest  the  question  of  friendship.     The 
 squall  catching  her  before  the  Duff  felt  it,  she  was  soon 
 abreast  of  the  latter,  and  hailed  her  in  English, — "  What 
 sbip? — Whence  come? — Whither  bound?"      The  circum- 
 stance of  being  hailed  in  English  revived  their  hopes  and 
 confirmed  their  first  impressions.     Captain  Robson  replied 
 to  the  questions,  which  was  followed  by  an  authoritative 
 command  to  send  his  boat  directly  alongside.     The  boats  of 
 the  Duff  had  been  fresh  caulked  and  painted,  and  fully  pre- 
 pared for  going  ashore  at  Rio  Janeiro.     The  jolly  boat  was 
 now  hoisted  over  the  side,  when  Mr.  Smith,  chief  mate,  with 
 four  seamen,  went  into  her,  with  the  ship's  papers.     This 
 was  an  anxious  moment.     When  the  boat  reached  the  im- 
 known  vessel,  Mr.  Gregory,  with  most  of  the  Missionaries, 
 stood  leaning  over  the  side  waiting  her  return,  and  desirous 
 to  learn  the  true  nature  of  their  condition :  but  meantime 
 the  dread  command  was  heard, — "  Send  all  the  passengers 
 on  board."     Hope,  with  most,  expired  in  its  echo ;  although 
 some  entertained  a  faint  expectation  that  it  might  prove 
 otherwise.     But  the  arrival  of  a  boat  alongside  the  Duff, 
 without  either  Mr.  Smith  or  the  seamen,  was  deemed  a  bad 
 omen;    yet  they   derived  comfort  again  from  the  circum- 
 stance, that  all  the  boat's  crew  spoke  good  English.     To 
 the  question,  "  What  ship?  "  they  answered,  "  The  Spitfire, 
 come  from  the  coast  of  Ireland."     These  men  passed  for 
 Americans,  but  it  was  believed  that  half  of  them  were  Eng- 
 lishmen, who,  having  run  the  full  career  of  crime,  had  at 
 last  taken  to  the  congenial  employment  of  rapine  and  mur- 
 der.    The  trembling  females  were  still  encouraged  to  hope 
 that  all  would  soon  be  well,  from  hearing  nothing  but  Eng- 
 lish voices  addressing  their  Captain.    But  the  dear  delusion 
 instantly  perished  in  the  order  that  every  man  must  leave 
 the  Duff,  enter  the  boat,  and  go  on  board   the  unknown 
 vessel.     In  obedience  to  this  cruel  command,  Mr.  Gregory 
 and  others  went  below,  to  prepare  themselves  for  separation 
 
FRENCH  PRIVATEER  LE  GRAND  BUONAPARTE.  397 
 
 from  their  wives  and  children.  In  the  mean  time  they  saw 
 some  ill-looking  fellows  take  possession  of  the  ship,  and 
 whatever  property  they  could  lay  their  hands  upon.  Who 
 can  describe  the  horrors  of  this  season  .''  The  scene  is  thus 
 depicted  by  Mr.  Gregory  : — 
 
 "  I  shifted  myself,  putting  on  a  clean  shirt,  and  then  gave 
 my  watch  to  my  wife.  When  at  the  sight  of  so  very  dis- 
 agreeable persons,  armed  with  cutlasses  and  pistols,  as  en- 
 tered between  decks  to  separate  us,  she  began  to  express  her 
 fear  of  what  would  become  of  her  dear  little  ones,  I  felt 
 my  mind  particularly  more  composed  than  ever  I  could  have 
 supposed  it  would  have  been  in  so  trying  a  moment.  I  en- 
 deavoured to  dispel  her  fears,  and  to  encourage  her  by  re- 
 marking, that  this  providence  evidently  was  the  Lord's  will, 
 and  she,  with  me,  would  see  that  it  was  amongst  the  '  all 
 things  which  would  work  together  for  our  good ;'  that  I  had 
 no  doubts  of  our  meeting  again ;  that  it  was  our  duty  to 
 submit  to  Him  '  who  doeth  all  things  well,'  to  '  be  still  and 
 know  that  he  was  God,  and  fear  not,  for  Ave  were  yet  in  his 
 hands,  who  cared  for  us.'  My  wife  now  resumed  her  cou- 
 rage, and  dried  up  every  tear,  and  we  bade  farewell  to  each 
 other  ;  after  which  I  proceeded  to  enter  the  boat,  without 
 having  anything  to  shift  myself,  or  sixpence  in  my  pocket, 
 or  stockings,  as  through  the  sudden  surprise  my  wife  could 
 not  find  a  pair,  so  that  I  was  compelled  to  go  without  them. 
 
 "  I  now  entered  the  boat,  in  which  were  most  of  the  un- 
 married brethren,  Mr.  Howell,  and  some  of  the  seamen. 
 When  the  boat  had  left  the  ship,  on  surveying  the  company 
 I  found  myself  to  be  the  only  married  man  amongst  them,  a 
 circumstance  which  gave  me  some  concern,  as  I  entertained 
 a  thought  that  it  mig^ht  be  their  method  to  alloAV  the  mar- 
 ried  men  to  continue  with  their  families  on  board  the  Duff, 
 and  considered  myself  as  an  exception  from  the  general  rule. 
 But  we  were  soon  alongside  of  this  prison  .ship,  the  sight  of 
 which  was  far  from  appearing  pleasant  to  any  of  us.  We 
 went  on  board,  and  being  guarded  aft  upon  the  quarter- 
 deck, Avhere  sentinels  were  placed  over  us,  the  ninnber  of 
 strange  and  disagreeable  persons  whom  we  saw,  armed  with 
 so  many  destructive  weapons,  was  such,  that  we  could  not 
 
398  THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  DUFF  BY  THE 
 
 but  forcibly  feel  for  our  sudden  chaug-c.  Soon  our  Captain, 
 seamen,  and  all  the  otlier  brethren,  were  brought  on  board, 
 excepting  two  boys,  John  Greathead  and  James  Webster ; 
 William  Howell  having  come  with  his  father  along  with  us ; 
 and  although  his  father  pleaded  hard  for  permission  for  the 
 lad  to  stay  with  him,  it  was  not  granted,  and  he  was  sent 
 back  on  board  the  Duff,  to  join  the  other  lads.  It  was  also 
 requested  by  Captain  Robson,  that  the  married  men  might 
 be  permitted  to  remain  with  their  families,  but  this  was  po- 
 sitively denied.  After  some  pleading.  Dr.  Turner  was  per- 
 mitted to  return  to  the  women,  in  case  of  the  indisposition 
 of  any  of  them.  Captain  Carbonelle,  the  commander  of  the 
 French  ship,  gave  Mr.  Smith  also  permission  to  return  in 
 the  boat,  that  he  might  procure  some  clothes.  But  although 
 he  made  the  attempt,  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  cabin 
 without  getting  any,  being  driven  with  a  cutlass  upon  deck. 
 On  his  return,  we  learned  that  he  had  been  between  decks, 
 to  take  his  leave  of  the  women,  and  found  them  standing  at 
 the  cabin  door,  suspicious  that  both  their  persons  and  ap- 
 parel were  in  imminent  danger.  They  immediately  sur- 
 rounded him,  when  he  exhorted  them  to  take  courage ;  and 
 when  he  parted  from  them,  few  tears  fell  from  any  eye,  as 
 they  appeared  to  be  wonderfully  supported,  considering 
 their  situation."* 
 
 The  French  prize-captain  had  stationed  a  sentinel  at  the 
 hatchway,  with  a  draAvn  sword,  to  prevent  any  one  from  go- 
 ing below,  where  the  ladies  were — a  circumstance  which, 
 while  highly  honourable  to  the  commander,  yielded  unut- 
 terable satisfaction  to  their  captive  husbands.  Mr.  Smith, 
 before  returning  from  the  Duff,  earnestly  virged  the  sentinel 
 to  discharge  his  duty  with  vigilant  fidelity. 
 
 The  return  of  Dr.  Turner  to  the  Dviff  was  a  signal  mercy 
 to  the  wives  and  children  of  the  Missionaries.  He  was  to 
 them  not  simply  a  medical  adviser,  but  religious  comforter, 
 and  moral  protector.  His  appearance  among  them  again 
 inspired  general  gladness.  The  heroism  by  which  female 
 piety  has  so  frequently  and  so  nobly  been  distinguished, 
 
 *  Journal,  p.  21 — 23, 
 
FRENCH  PRIVATEER  LE  GRAND  BUONAPARTE.  399 
 
 was  beautifully  displayed  on  the  present  occasion.  Let  Dr. 
 Turner  himself  narrate  the  occurrence  : — "  This  morning-  we 
 were  under  some  doubts  whether  we  should  have  our  public 
 family  prayer,  or  whether  it  would  be  more  prudent  for  each 
 individual  to  pray  in  secret.  It  was  the  unanimous  opinion 
 that  we  ought  not  to  omit  this  incumbent  duty,  though  some 
 thought,  we  had  better  request  permission  from  the  captain ; 
 but  as  our  only  interpreter  was  a  Spaniard,  who  spoke  very 
 bad  English,  we  apprehended  it  would  be  impossible  to 
 make  them  comprehend  our  meaning ;  we,  therefore,  deter- 
 mined to  have  prayers  without  saying  anything  to  them 
 about  it ;  and  if  they  should  detect  us  at  this  exercise,  and 
 bid  us  desist,  it  would  then  be  full  time  for  us  to  give  over ; 
 but  till  that  period,  it  was  our  indispensable  duty." 
 
 The  French  officers  made  no  attempt  to  suppress  the  ex- 
 ercises of  devotion  ;  they  rather  seemed  awed,  and  took  care 
 to  prevent  their  being  disturbed  on  such  occasions.  In  this 
 matter  Dr.  Turner  and  the  sisterhood  appear  to  great  ad- 
 vantage as  compared  with  Captain  Robson  and  the  Mission- 
 aries on  board  the  privateer.  It  is  clear  that  Mr.  Robson, 
 although  a  trustworthy  and  devout  man,  was  wholly  un- 
 equal to  the  critical  situation  in  which  Providence  had  placed 
 him.  He  wanted  energy,  and  moral  power,  and  personal 
 authority :  he  was  not  one  of  "  the  nobles  of  nature."  Im- 
 becility marked  most  of  his  movements.  Investigation  of 
 the  Missionary  Journals  shows  Carbonelle  to  have  been  at 
 heart  a  man  who,  in  the  hands  of  an  able,  and  dexterous, 
 and  dignified  captain,  might  have  been  moulded  to  any 
 reasonable  purpose.  Captain  Robson,  indeed,  had  not  been 
 accustomed  to  command,  and  authority  sat  awkwardly  upon 
 him.  His  habits,  make  of  mind,  and  cast  of  character,  all 
 tended  to  disqualify  him  for  the  arduous  work  of  this  peril- 
 ous season.  It  is  clear  from  what  Carbonelle  said,  on  hearing 
 the  instructions  of  the  Directors  to  Captain  Robson,  and 
 learning  the  true  character  of  the  expedition,  that  he  might 
 have  been  dealt  with  most  successfully ;  and,  with  respect  to 
 his  officers  and  men,  they  would,  as  a  matter  of  course,  have 
 followed  their  leader,  notwithstanding  Carbonelle's  cheap 
 humanity  and  idle  pretences  to  the  contrary. 
 
400  THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  DUFF  BY  THE 
 
 There  is  a  power  even  in  heathen  virtue,  against  which 
 few  men  are  altogether  proof,  but  Christian  piety,  clothed 
 in  the  garment  of  meek  decision  and  real  discretion,  is  alto- 
 gether irresistible.  The  Frenchmen  were  subdued  by  female 
 piety,  and  actually  constrained  to  yield  homage  to  the 
 Christian  sabbath.  Dr.  Turner's  testimony  is  the  fol- 
 lowing : — 
 
 "  It  appeared  as  if  Satan  had  instigated  them  to  a  work 
 which  would  prevent  us  from  observing  our  Sabbath  in  the 
 way  to  which  we  had  both  been  accustomed  and  earnestly 
 desired.  They  began  to  fill  some  empty  water  casks  with  salt 
 water  for  the  better  balancing  of  the  ship.  But  observing 
 there  was  some  difference  with  respect  to  our  dress,  in  its 
 being  neater  and  cleaner  than  on  other  days,  and  perceiving 
 the  females  not  engaged  as  usual,  in  sewing  or  cooking,  for 
 Ave  cooked  the  Sunday's  provision  on  the  Saturday,  and  as 
 they  had  before  beheld  us  at  our  religious  exercise  while  in 
 the  fore  part  of  the  ship,  they  were  led  to  suppose  that  it 
 was  some  religious  day,  and  immediately  asked  if  it  was  our 
 Sabbath.  When  they  were  answered  in  the  affirmative, 
 about  ten  o'clock  they  gave  up  their  work  in  the  hold,  and 
 left  us  in  quietness  to  prosecute  our  religious  duties.  When 
 we  saw  this,  we  could  not  but  admire  the  power  of  restrain- 
 ing grace,  that,  even  where  it  does  not  convert,  can  make 
 all  men  subservient  to  its  sovereign  influence.  In  our  wor- 
 ship this  day,  we  introduced  singing,  which  we  had  not  done 
 before  ;  this  was  rather  a  novelty  to  the  French ;  but,  though 
 it  appeared  to  rivet  their  attention,  it  did  not  excite  the 
 least  ridicule,  in  so  far  as  we  coidd  discover.  We  spent 
 both  parts  of  the  day  in  reading  the  word  of  God,  in  prayer, 
 and  in  praise ;  and  we  trust  the  Divine  presence  was  evi- 
 dently amongst  us,  and  have  reason  to  bless  his  holy  name 
 for  that  grace  which  enabled  us  to  persevere  in  the  good 
 work  of  the  Lord  with  boldness,  in  the  presence  of  his  and 
 our  enemies." 
 
 Further  acknowledgments  are  yet  due  to  the  French  offi- 
 cers who  now  ruled  the  Duff.  From  the  time  of  the  capture 
 till  she  arrived  in  the  harbour  of  Monte  Video,  on  all  occa- 
 sions they  manifested  the  utmost  decorum  in  their  conduct 
 
FRENCH  PRIVATEER  LE  GRAND  BUONAPARTE.  401 
 
 towards  the  wives  of  the  Missionaries^  and  the  most  profound 
 respect  for  Dr.  Turner.  Nay,  such  was  the  attention  of 
 these  g-allantmen,  that  when  any  of  the  live  stock  was  killed, 
 the  captives  were  always  permitted  to  have  the  first  choice  be- 
 fore themselves  or  the  seamen  ;  and  on  arriving  in  the  harbour 
 they  were  immediately  supplied  with  apples,  pears,  peaches, 
 figs,  and  melons,  and  whatever  else  could  be  procured  for 
 their  refreshment  and  comfort.  The  prize-master,  M.  Ri- 
 viere, was  in  all  respects  a  gentleman.  He  had  been  com- 
 mander of  a  squadron,  but  for  some  cause  had  been  sus- 
 pended. This  officer's  conduct  was  a  refutation  of  Burke's 
 assertion,  that  in  France  "  the  age  of  chivalry  was  gone." 
 His  entire  deportment  towards  his  female  captives  was  at 
 once  delicate  and  noble.  Everything  in  the  ship  was  at 
 their  service,  and  he  came  down  daily  to  see  that  their  table 
 was  well  supplied.  He  made  mvich  of  the  children,  and 
 gave  them  every  possible  indulgence.  In  short,  as  Mr. 
 Gregory  attests,  "  the  conduct  of  the  French  officers  towards 
 the  women  and  children  was  such  as  scarcely  to  have  been 
 excelled  by  the  most  humane  friend."  The  crew,  however, 
 were  men  of  another  stamp ;  and  it  became  necessary  to 
 adopt  protective  measures  both  for  person  and  property. 
 Of  these  Dr.  Turner's  account  is  the  following: — "As  night 
 approached,  we  began  to  deem  it  absolutely  necessary,  that 
 some  should  keep  watch  till  the  return  of  light,  so  as  to  give 
 the  alarm,  if  the  seamen  should  attempt  to  eome  below ;  and 
 our  night  watches  Avere  regulated  in  the  following  manner, 
 Avhich  continued  unaltered  until  the  joining  together  of  the 
 separated  partners ;  viz.^  that  two  or  three  of  the  females 
 should  sit  up  till  twelve  o'clock,  afterwards  I,  and  occasion- 
 ally others,  should  watch  till  four  in  the  morning,  when  the 
 remainder  should  get  up,  and  continue  watching  until  the 
 usual  time  of  rising."  During  these  watches  they  always 
 burned  candles,  which  were  supplied  from  the  cabin ;  and 
 agreed  that  in  the  day  no  one  female  shovild  go  upon  deck 
 by  herself,  nor  yet  altogether  leave  their  apartments  below. 
 
 On  March  the  3d,  being  Sunday,  a  king's  boat  came  off 
 from  Monte  Video,  to  convey    Dr.  Turner  ashore    to   the 
 Governor,  to  whose  house  he  was  attended  by  a  soldier. 
 2d 
 
402  THE  CAPTURE  OF  THE  DUFF  BY  THE 
 
 He  was  met  by  a  fine  looking  man,  who  accosted  liim  in  very 
 good  English,  and, — without  oLscrving  those  etiquettes  of 
 politeness,  customaiy  in  England,  of  asking  him  in  and  re- 
 questing him  to  be  seated, — continued  to  converse  with  him 
 chiefly  upon  the  object  of  their  voyage  to  the  South  Seas, 
 the  number  of  their  company,  the  parties  who  sent  them  out, 
 the  state  of  politics  in  England  at  the  time  of  leaving,  and 
 inquired  whether  he  had  any  English  newspapers  on  board. 
 On  receiving  answers  to  all  his  questions^  he  told  the  Doctor 
 that  he  had  done  with  him.  Up  to  this  moment  the  Doctor 
 thoup-ht  him  an  officer  of  the  Governor's  household  who  was 
 to  act  as  interpreter,  bvit  the  dismissal  convinced  him  it  must 
 be  the  Governor  himself.  Dr.  Turner,  therefore,  in  turn 
 began  to  interrogate  his  excellency  respecting  the  provision 
 made  for  him,  and  the  women  and  children  as  prisoners,  and 
 to  whom  they  were  to  apply  for  it.  The  Governor  replied 
 that  the  only  thing  he  had  to  do  with,  was  'permission  to 
 come  on  shore,  which  had  been  already  granted,  but  with 
 regard  to  support  they  were  to  receive  that  from  the 
 French. 
 
 The  French  Captain,  following  up  this  permission,  in  the 
 afternoon  informed  Dr.  Turner,  that  he  was  going  on  shore 
 to  provide  a  house  for  the  residence  of  the  females  and  their 
 families,  and  that  if  the  Doctor  chose  he  might  accompany 
 him.  The  Doctor's  religious  scruples  gave  way  to  consi- 
 derations of  humanity,  and  he  accompanied  the  Captain. 
 They  went  to  the  house  of  the  French  agent,  and  soon  after 
 set  off  in  his  coach  and  four,  accompanied  by  the  French 
 Captain,  Spanish  and  French  agents,  an  American  Captain, 
 and  an  officer  of  the  same  country,  belonging  to  the  Repub- 
 lican French  frigate.  They  went  to  a  house,  belonging  to 
 the  French  agent,  about  a  mile  from  town.  The  house 
 pleased,  and  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  have  it ;  on 
 returning,  it  was  suggested  that,  from  its  retired  situation, 
 they  might  be  in  danger  of  being  attacked,  plundered,  or 
 murdered  by  the  natives.  It  was,  therefore,  given  up,  and 
 one  in  town  searclicd  out  and  agreed  upon.  About  seven 
 o'clock  the  Doctor  returned  to  the  Duff,  and  found  the  fe- 
 males uneasy  from  his  lengthened  absence  ;  but  they  were 
 
FRENCH  PRIVATEER  LE  GRAND  BUONAPARTE.  403 
 
 soon  relieved  by  the  thoughts  of  a  land  residence  and  sepa- 
 ration from  their  present  ungodly  neighbours.  They  were 
 further  amused  by  the  description  of  his  land  adventure,  of 
 the  horses'  harness,  and  the  livery  of  the  postilions,  which, 
 to  one  who  had  been  accustomed  to  see  the  splendid  equi- 
 pages that  roll  through  the  streets  and  parks  of  London, 
 were  abundantly  ludicrous,  and  amounted  to  a  burlesque  on 
 European  grandeur.  The  coach  was  not  despicable ;  but  the 
 harness  of  the  horses  was  little  better  than  the  harness  of 
 the  donheys  of  the  sand  carts  of  the  English  metropolis; 
 and  the  coat  of  the  postillion  was  that  of  a  British  soldier, 
 which  had  been  got  out  of  the  convict  ship,  the  Lady  Shore. 
 We  must  now  return  to  Le  Grand  Buonaparte,  and  inquire 
 into  the  condition  of  the  captives. 
 
 2d2 
 
404 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 TREATMENT    OF    THE    MALE    PRISONERS    ON    BOARD    THE 
 TRIVATEER. 
 
 Condition  on  Board — Affecting  Discovery — Bad  Water — Suffocation — Plunder 
 — Prevention  of  Worship — Food  of  the  Prisoners — Friendly  Feelings — A 
 Prize — Prisoners  put  in  Irons — Dreadful  Declaration — First  Sabhath — 
 Another  Prize — Levesque  separated — Arrival  at  Monte  Video — A  third 
 Prize — Slavery — Gregory  in  the  Slaver — Horrid  Scenes — Condition  of 
 Parties — End  of  the  Cruise. 
 
 The  prisoners  all  remained  on  the  quarter-deck  of  the  Buo- 
 naparte, vainly  hoping  that  they  might  he  permitted  to 
 enjoy  the  privilege  of  the  air  the  whole  night,  for  about  two 
 or  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  they  received  orders  to  go 
 below.  This  command  was  heard  with  deep  regret — regret 
 which  was  embittered  by  the  discovery  that,  with  the  excep- 
 tion of  Captain  Robson  and  Mr.  Smith,  they  were  to  be 
 crammed  together  between  decks,  where  the  heio;ht  was 
 scarcely  sufficient  to  allow  them  to  sit  upright,  one  over  the 
 other,  under  filthy  hammocks,  in  a  state  of  suffocation  for 
 want  of  air ;  into  this  foul  receptacle,  however,  they  were 
 compelled  to  enter  at  the  point  of  the  sword  which  Avas  held 
 to  their  backs,  while  those  Avho  had  knives  were  forced  to 
 surrender  them.  In  this  doleful  situation  they  remained  till 
 the  morning,  which,  from  the  pestilential  state  of  the  atmos- 
 phere, it  was  dreaded  some  would  not  survive  to  see.  How 
 natural  is  the  following  exclamation  of  Mr.  Gregory ! — 
 "  Oh !  with  what  unspeakable  pleasure,  at  six  o'clock,  did 
 we  receive  the  order  to  come  on  deck !  But  in  what  lan- 
 guage shall  I  convey  an  idea  of  the  pleasuralde  sensation 
 which  I  felt,  at  receiving  the  benefit  of  tlie  salubrious  air  !  I 
 am  at  a  loss  for  a  comparison  to  describe  fully  the  state  of 
 my  feelings.  It  was  like  a  powerful  stream  of  life,  flowing 
 rapidly  through  my  nostrils  into  every  vein." 
 
TREATMENT  OF  THE  MALE  PRISONERS,  ETC.  405 
 
 On  emerging  from  this  den  of  death,  the  eyes  of  the  poor 
 captives  flashed  around  to  descry  the  Duff;  and  men  of  sen- 
 sibility may  conceive  of  the  poignancy  of  their  grief,  when 
 they  heheld  licr  steering  in  an  opposite  direction,  and  gra- 
 dually disappearing  in  the  distant  horizon.  That  grief  was 
 rendered  still  more  profound  by  the  agonizing  intimation  of 
 the  French  Cajitain,  that  the  Duff  could  not  be  ransomed, 
 but  would  be  carried  to  Rio  de  la  Plata,  to  the  Spanish  port 
 of  Monte  Video,  South  America,  and  that  the  privateer  had 
 come  out  upon  a  three  months  cruize,  and  could  not  return 
 to  port  till  the  expiration  of  that  period,  or  till  he  had  cap- 
 tured several  good  prizes.  Thus  for  the  first  time  they 
 ascertained  the  true  state  of  the  case,  and  learned  that  the 
 ship  was  not  the  Sjntfire,  as  the  ruffian  seamen  had  asserted, 
 but  Le  Grand  Buonaparte,  mounting  twenty-two  nine- 
 pounders,  and  manned  by  no  fewer  than  two  hundred  men. 
 Captain  Carbonelle,  commander.  Carbonelle  was  a  man  of 
 intelligence  and  humanity ;  he  abounded  not  merely  in  good 
 Avords  and  fair  speeches ;  he  was  upon  the  whole  generous 
 and  humane ;  he  was  also  undoubtedly  signalized  by  a  large 
 portion  of  that  spirit  of  chivalry,  for  which  his  great  country 
 has  been  so  long,  so  largely,  and  so  justly  renowned.  When 
 the  instructions  of  the  Directors  to  Captain  Robson  w^ere 
 read  to  him,  he  seemed  to  be  sorry  that  he  had  been  the  in- 
 strument of  so  much  calamity.  He  assured  them,  that  "  if 
 he  had  known  Avho  they  were,  and  in  Avhat  they  were  en- 
 gaged, he  would  sooner  have  given  £500  out  of  his  own 
 pocket  than  have  met  them ;  but  that  noAv  the  laAvs  of  his 
 country,  his  officers,  and  men  compelled  him  to  act  as  he 
 did."  He  also  assured  them,  to  their  inexpressible  satisfac- 
 tion, that  "  the  Avomen  and  children  should  be  Avell  treated, 
 as  the  officers  Avhom  he  had  put  on  board  Avere  men  of  cha- 
 racter, Avho  Avould  protect  both  them  and  theirs — an  assertion 
 Avhich  the  event  amply  verified ;  that  he  Avas  sorry  he  had 
 separated  their  husbands  from  them,  AA'hich  he  Avould  not 
 have  done,  if  he  had  known  as  much  of  them  as  he  noAV  did  ; 
 but  that  he  Avould  send  some  in  each  prize  that  he  should 
 take  after  the  Duff."     Notwithstanding  this  soothing  assur- 
 
406  TREATMENT  OF  THE  MALE  PRISONERS 
 
 ance  tlieir  misery  was  but  slightly  mitigated,  as  will  fully 
 appear  from  the  touching  revelation  of  Mr.  Gregory : — 
 
 "  Our  situation  Avas  extremely  uncomfortable ;  we  now 
 knew  the  worth  of  water  by  the  painful  experience  of  the 
 want  of  it.  Such  as  in  England  we  should  have  refused  to 
 wash  our  hands  with,  was  now  valuable  in  this  hot  climate 
 to  quench  our  thirst,  the  allowance  being  but  a  scanty  quart 
 in  twenty-four  hours,  while  we  were  nearly  suffocated  during 
 the  night,  being  so  closely  confined  together  as  scarcely  to 
 have  room  to  move  ;  the  boards  were  very  irregular  on  which 
 Ave  slept,  some  even  two  inches  above  the  rest.  The  French 
 sailors,  in  passing  to  and  from  their  hammocks  every  watch, 
 trod  over  us,  and  the  vermin  from  the  hammocks  of  their 
 men,  dropped  upon  those  under  them,  Avhile  the  sentinels 
 with  swords  and  pistols  stood  on  guard ;  who,  Avhen  they 
 passed  to  and  from  the  lantern,  used  to  put  the  points  of 
 their  swords  between  us  to  feel  for  room  where  they  might 
 put  their  feet.  This  situation,  in  which  we  continued 
 ahvays  for  twelve  hours,  added  to  the  distressful  state  of  our 
 minds,  would  suifer  us  to  enjoy  but  little  rest ;  yet  if  any, 
 through  excessive  fatigue,  tasted  the  sweets  of  repose,  it  was 
 generally  attended  by  the  loss  of  their  little  property  in 
 clothes,  Avhich  the  extreme  heat  had  compelled  them  to  take 
 off.  By  means  of  these  hardened  wretches  some  of  the 
 brethren  frequently  in  a  morning  were  without  a  hat,  a 
 handkerchief,  or  some  other  article  of  dress.  Those  who 
 had  time  or  recollection  on  the  night  of  capture,  had 
 brought  a  small  bundle  of  clothes  Avith  them,  lost  either  a 
 part  or  the  Avhole,  on  account  of  the  covetous  disposition  of 
 the  sailors.  Even  before  Ave  got  on  board,  Avhile  the  boat 
 Avas  alongside,  some  of  these  poor  unhappy  men  stood  over 
 the  side  with  a  line  and  hook  to  draw  up  the  bundles  into 
 the  ship.  The  short  time,  and  the  avaricious  temper  of  the 
 French  sailors,  Avho  snatched  at  everything  Avithin  their 
 reach,  Avould  suffer  but  little  property  to  come  out  of  the 
 Duff,  and  every  means  Avas  employed  ])y  them  to  obtain  it. 
 I,  for  mine  own  part,  never  stripped  ofi"  any  of  my  clothes 
 the  whole  time  that  I  Avas  on  board,  except  my  hat  and  coat. 
 
ON  BOARD  THE  PRIVATEER.  407 
 
 wliicli  I  used  to  double  up  and  sit  upon  during*  the  night, 
 so  that  having  nothing  but  what  I  wore,  from  this  precau- 
 tion I  lost  nothing.  My  mind  being  penetrated  with  a  deep 
 sense  of  the  dreadful  effects  of  sin,  and  destructive  war, — one 
 of  its  fatal  consequences, — I  could  not  but  be  astonished  in 
 some  degree,  that  men  should  be  so  hardened  by  it,  that 
 after  they  had  taken  our  persons  and  property,  they  should 
 still  strive  to  plunder  the  plundered,  and  rob  the  destitute. 
 However,  it  may  be  mentioned  to  the  honour  of  Captain 
 Carbonelle,  that  this  took  place  without  his  knowledge  or 
 permission. 
 
 "  Several  of  us  having  but  one  shirt  each,  were  obliged  to 
 go  without  linen  while  we  washed  it,  that  we  might  to  the 
 utmost  of  our  power  preserve  ourselves  from  dirt  and 
 vermin,  a  precaution  absolutely  necessary  in  this  distressed 
 situation.  Soon  after  we  had  lost  sight  of  the  Duff,  dark- 
 ness gradually  overspread  our  minds,  for  the  first  few  days 
 of  our  captivity.  The  third  day  especially  was,  amongst  the 
 married  brethren,  a  day  of  general  mourning ;  sorroAv  filled 
 our  hearts ;  but  amidst  all  our  sorrow,  there  was  a  secret 
 pleasure  in  the  thought  that  the  Lord  had  neither  shut  up 
 our  souls,  nor  his  gracious  ear  from  our  supplications ;  and 
 we  could  not  but  believe,  that  it  was  a  token  for  good,  for, 
 surely,  God  is  good  to  Israel.  It  may  here  be  observed, 
 that  the  liberty  of  public  worship  Avas  denied  us  ;  it  was  per- 
 formed the  next  morning  only,  as  they  appeared  great 
 enemies  to  revelation  in  general,  especially  a  person  who 
 interrupted  us,  Avhile  we  were  engaged  in  religious  duties, 
 and  appeared  the  most  hostile  to  our  worship.  He  was  one 
 of  the  seamen,  and  was  either  an  Englishman  or  an  American. 
 The  reason  which  was  privately  assigned  to  our  Captain  by 
 Captain  Carbonelle  for  this  prohibition,  was  Hhat  there 
 were  under  his  command  men,  whose  sentiments  in  regard 
 to  religion  were  exceedingly  different  from  each  other,  so 
 that  he  was  afraid  if  he  permitted  any,  much  confusion 
 might  ensue.'  The  only  public  service,  therefore,  from  that 
 day,  was  asking  a  blessing  over  oiir  provision,  which  we 
 regularly  did  with  our  hats  off.  This  seemed,  in  general,  to 
 attract  much  attention,  as  we  were  sometimes  surrounded. 
 
408  TREATMENT  OF  THE  MALE  PRISONERS 
 
 But  surely  a  tribute  of  praise  cannot  be  omitted  to  Him, 
 who,  to  our  astonishment,  preserved  our  health  in  the  midst 
 of  this  trial." 
 
 The  bill  of  fare  and  the  mode  of  participation  were  as 
 follows  :  for  breakfast,  they  had  biscuit  and  butter,  half  a 
 pint  of  water,  and  about  a  glassful  of  brandy ;  for  dinner, 
 they  had  a  shocking  mess, — salted  pork  in  a  tub  with  vine- 
 gar, the  same  measure  of  brandy  as  before,  and  about  double 
 the  quantity  of  water :  a  single  knife  was  allowed  to  twelve 
 of  them,  and  removed  the  moment  its  work  was  performed. 
 The  hour  of  five  brought  their  swinish  supper,  which  con- 
 sisted of  either  horse  or  French  beans  or  pease,  boiled  in 
 water,  with  broken  biscuit,  aj^pearing  nearly  as  thick  as 
 mud.  This  was  served  in  their  tub  with  the  same  allow- 
 ance of  Avater  and  spirits  as  in  the  morning.  For  a  spoon 
 they  used  a  chip  of  wood ;  a  cocoa-nut  shell  supplied  the 
 place  of  a  tumbler ;  and  they  sipped  their  brandy  with  a 
 spoon  till  it  was  lost.  Thus  did  the  poor  sufferers  eat  the 
 bread  and  drink  the  water  of  affliction ;  and  at  the  hour  of 
 six  o'clock,  like  beasts  of  burden  driven  from  the  field  to 
 the  fold,  they  were  ordered  below.  However,  an  exception 
 was  made  of  Captain  Robson,  Mr.  Smith,  chief  mate,  and 
 Mr.  Howell,  who  sat  at  the  table  of  Carbonellc.  Nor  was 
 the  Captain  the  only  person  in  this  floating  den  of  thieves, 
 who  was  not  Avholly  divested  of  humanity.  The  first  Lieu- 
 tenant likewise  soon  displayed  strong  sympathy  with  his 
 virtuous  captives ;  he  ordered  a  sail  to  be  spread  below  for 
 them  to  sleep  on  during  the  night,  and  made  the  sailors 
 shift  their  hammocks  on  one  side  to  make  their  situation 
 more  airy,  easy,  and  comfortable.  Nor  must  poor  George, 
 the  black  servant,  be  forgotten,  for  he  exhibited  no  small 
 attention  to  their  wants  and  wishes,  and  led  them  often  to 
 think  of  the  Ethiopian  who  manifested  kindness  to  Jeremiah, 
 and  did  much  to  soothe  the  sorrow  and  save  the  life  of  the 
 weeping  prophet,  while  immured  in  the  dungeon  of  a  cruel 
 despotism. 
 
 During  the  night  of  the  21st,  Le  Grand  Buonaparte 
 took  a  Portuguese  l)rig,  laden  with  salt.  When  the  Cap- 
 tain of  this  prize  was  brought  on  board,  he  supposed  Car- 
 
ON  BOARD  THE  PRIVATEER.  409 
 
 bonelle  to  be  an  Englisliman,  as  the  linguist  addressed  him 
 in  good  English.  The  honest  Captain  was  thus  inspired 
 with  some  degree  of  confidence,  and  informed  the  interpreter, 
 that  there  was  a  French  privateer  cruizing  off  this  coast, 
 little  thinking  that  he  Avas  on  her  deck  and  her  prisoner. 
 On  being  asked  how  he  had  ascertained  this  fact,  he  replied, 
 that  he  had  spoken  with  a  Portuguese  frigate  which  was  on 
 the  out-look  for  her.  He  was  next  interrogated  respecting 
 the  latitude  and  longitude  in  which  he  had  left  the  frigate, 
 and  the  answer  serving  to  show  that  Le  Buonaparte  was  in  no 
 immediate  danger  from  her,  Carbonellc  next  inquired  of  the 
 Captain,  if  he  had  got  many  clothes  on  board ;  to  this  the 
 unsuspecting  man  ingenuously  answered,  "Yes."  "  Well," 
 said  Carbonelle,  "you  return  in  the  boat  and  bring  them 
 aboard  this  ship,  for  I  am  a  Frenchman."  The  poor  captive 
 now  discovered  his  situation.  He  had  hitherto  displayed 
 courage  and  firmness,  but  on  this  his  countenance  became  in 
 a  moment  stamped  with  the  deepest  melancholy ;  his  whole 
 visage  indicated  the  anguish  of  his  heart,  while  he  bewailed 
 his  misfortune,  averring,  that  his  all  on  earth  consisted  of 
 his  vessel  and  cargo.  Was  this  industrious  mariner  a  fond 
 and  faithful  husband,  an  affectionate  and  indulgent  father  ? 
 Did  he  see  across  the  ocean,  at  this  dark  and  dreadful  hour, 
 his  household  slumbering  in  peaceful  security,  to  awake  on 
 the  morrow  in  a  state  of  undeveloped  ruin  ? 
 
 On  the  following  day,  when  the  prisoners  of  the  brig  were 
 brought  on  board,  they,  together  with  the  seamen  of  the 
 Duff,  were  put  in  irons,  as  the  number  of  the  prisoners  was 
 now  so  augmented  as  to  excite  fearful  apprehensions  on  the 
 part  of  the  French.  This  was  a  circumstance  which,  in  a 
 hot  climate,  exceedingly  augmented  their  distress;  and  it 
 deeply  grieved  the  Missionaries  to  behold  this  addition  to 
 the  calamity  of  their  mariners.  The  intelligence  respecting 
 the  Brazil  frigate  clearly  alarmed  Carbonelle,  who  uttered 
 the  following  emphatic  words  in  regard  to  the  point  of  per- 
 sonal capture  :  "  If  I  were  in  Europe,  and  met  an  English 
 ship  of  superior  force,  when  I  was  fully  satisfied  of  it,  I 
 would  strike,  and  go  prisoner  to  England;  and  if  in  Europe 
 I  fell  in  with  a  Portuguese,  and  was  overpowered,  I  would 
 
410  TREATMENT  OF  THE  MALE  PRISONERS 
 
 strike  and  go  prisoner  to  Portugal ;  but  if  in  these  seas  I 
 am  met  b}^  this  frigate,  I  will  never  surrender  myself  nor  the 
 Buonaparte,  as  the  remainder  of  my  life  might  be  spent  in  a 
 miserable  exile  on  the  inhospitable  coast  of  Brazil,  and  I 
 should  never  see  again  my  native  shore;  so  that  the  moment 
 I  find  myself  overpowered,  I  will,  with  a  pistol,  terminate 
 my  existence." 
 
 There  is  something  very  affecting  in  the  Missionaries' 
 narrative  of  the  manner  in  which  the  first  sabbath  was  spent 
 by  them  in  this  "  Ghenna  of  the  waters,"  this  "^  sea  Sodom." 
 Nothing  on  board  existed  to  remind  immortal  man  either  of 
 the  world's  creation,  or  the  resurrection  of  the  Son  of  God. 
 They  observed  neither  the  seventh  nor  the  first  day  of  the 
 week,  nor  the  tenth,  agreeably  to  the  new  arrangement  of 
 time  which  took  place  in  France  after  the  Revolution.  The 
 free  spirit,  however,  cannot  be  imprisoned;  and  wherever 
 the  Spirit  of  God  has  enkindled  in  the  human  bosom  the 
 fires  of  devotion,  the  combined  powers  of  earth  and  hell 
 cannot  repress  the  fervours  of  religion.  The  following  para- 
 graph of  Mr.  Gregory  illustrates  this  great  principle  in  a 
 manner  which  Avill  be  fully  appreciated  by  every  Christian 
 heart : — 
 
 "  We  agreed  to  assemble  together  in  the  long-boat  on  the 
 gunwale,  and  in  the  fore  channel,  in  parties  of  two  and 
 three, — a  measure  which  was  carried  into  execution ;  there 
 the  word  of  God  was  read,  social  prayers  presented,  and,  to 
 the  delightful  experience  of  all,  it  was  found  to  be  good 
 thus  to  wait  upon  the  Lord.  It  pleased  the  Lord  to  pour 
 out  a  spirit  of  prayer  on  the  Missionaries  in  general,  I  be- 
 lieve, this  day,  which  blessing  I  was  inclined  to  view  as  a 
 token  of  future  good.  We  read  several  portions  of  sacred 
 writ,  as  we  sat  leaning  over  the  ship's  side,  which  were  ex- 
 actly suited  to  our  state,  and  were  enabled  to  hope  in  God, 
 and  go  alternately  to  his  throne,  praying  for  the  fulfilment 
 of  his  promises  in  our  own  experience.  We  found  this  day 
 a  very  hvunbling  one,  and  before  night,  blessed  the  Lord  for 
 what  we  felt  in  our  own  souls,  resolved  in  his  strength  to 
 plead  every  day  in  like  manner,  as  we  found  his  presence 
 and  word  sweeter  than  honey,  or  the  honeycomb,  and  were 
 
ON  BOARD  THE  TRIVATEER.  41 1 
 
 animated  with  liopc  that  our  Redeemer  wouhl  speedily  ap- 
 pear in  our  behalf.  Yes  !  the  peculiar  opportunities  which 
 we  enjoyed  Avhile  aboard  Le  Grand  Buonaparte,  converted 
 the  place,  dismal  enough  in  other  respects,  into  a  Bethel, 
 yea,  a  sanctuary,  a  sanctum  sanctorvm,  into  which  the  poor 
 thoughtless  sinners  who  were  around  us  could  not  enter, 
 nor  taste  the  fruits  of  our  Avorship,  flowing  from  a  delightful 
 communion  with  Jesus  in  the  spirit  of  prayer." 
 
 The  26th  brought  calamity  upon  another  victim  of  these 
 maritime  robbers :  after  a  chase  of  several  hours,  they  cap- 
 tured a  Portuguese  brig,  a  Lisbon  packet,  near  the  entrance 
 into  the  harbour  of  Rio  Janeiro.  But  her  dexterous  captain, 
 before  he  was  overtaken,  sent  all  his  passengers,  letters,  and 
 money  on  shore  in  the  long  boat,  which  got  safe  to  land. 
 Le  Buonaparte  mingled  falsehood  Avith  violence,  for  she 
 chased  under  English  colours  for  the  purpose  of  deception; 
 but  the  moment  she  fired  a  shot,  a  man  at  the  mast-head 
 stood  ready  to  strike  the  English  and  hoist  the  French  flag. 
 Yet,  after  "the  gun  was  fired,  the  English  flag  continued  fly- 
 ing till  the  packet  was  captured.  One  of  the  Missionaries, 
 Mr.  P.  Levesque,  Avas  put  on  board  the  prize  to  act  as  French 
 interpreter,  Avhen  she  sailed  direct  for  Monte  Video,  and  Avas 
 soon  out  of  sight  of  the  Buonaj)arte.  On  board  the  vessel, 
 Mr.  Levesqvie  received  the  utmost  kindness  from  the  cap- 
 tain, AA'ho  told  his  captive,  that  everything  Avhich  the  vessel 
 afforded  Avas  at  his  service,  and  gave  him  his  choice  of  four 
 sleeping  berths  in  the  cabin,  permitting  him  also  to  sit  at 
 his  table.  Mr.  Levesque  had  not  shifted  himself  since 
 leaving  the  Duff",  a  period  of  ten  days,  and  therefore  had  in 
 some  degree  become  contaminated  Avith  dirt  and  vermin. 
 He  retired  for  that  purpose,  supposing  he  had  a  shirt,  but 
 found  he  had  not ;  he  therefore  put  on  his  coat  again,  and 
 Avent  Avith  his  shirt  in  his  hand  upon  deck  to  Avash  it.  The 
 captain  obserA^ed  this,  and  refused  to  alloAV  it,  giving  him 
 one  of  his  OAvn,  Avith  Avhatever  else  Avas  necessary  to  cleanli- 
 ness. In  hours  of  sadness,  Avhen  the  officers  beheld  his  de- 
 pression, they  Avould  frequently  pat  him  on  the  back,  saying, 
 "  Courage,  Monsieur  Levesque,  courage,"  doing  all  in  their 
 poAver  to  make  him  comfortable. 
 
412  TREATMENT  OF  THE  MALE  PRISONERS 
 
 Early  in  tlie  morning  of  Marcli  the  9tli,  tliey  were  in  Rio 
 de  la  Plata^  but  saw  land  on  neither  side.  On  sounding, 
 tliey  found  only  three  and  a  half  fathoms  of  water,  which 
 was  thick  and  muddy.  The  captain  was  filled  with  alarm, 
 not  knowing  where  he  was,  nor  what  to  do.  Mr.  Levesque 
 hastened  to  the  mast-head,  and  saw  the  rocks  and  breakers 
 on  the  English  Bank.  On  his  giving  the  alarm,  the  cap- 
 tain ran  aloft,  saw,  and  knew  his  bearing ;  the  vessel  was 
 immediately  put  about,  kept  away,  and  went  round  the 
 Bank;  and  on  Monday,  the  11th,  she  entered  the  harbour 
 of  Monte  Video.  This  day  brought  great  joy  to  the  hearts 
 of  Dr.  Turner  and  all  the  Missionary  families.  From  the 
 officer  of  the  Custom-house,  Mr.  Levesque  learned  that  the 
 Duff  had  arrived,  and  shortly  after  the  prize  that  carried  him 
 ran  close  and  passed  her.  All  the  females,  with  Dr.  Turner, 
 happened  at  that  moment  to  be  on  deck ;  and  seeing  Le- 
 vesque, their  hearts  leaped  within  them  as  they  exchanged 
 mutual  salutations.  Dr.  Turner  came  speedily  on  board 
 Avith  a  French  officer,  when  Levesque  obtained  permission 
 to  quit  the  brig  and  go  to  the  Duff.  On  ascending  the 
 hapless  vessel,  a  scene  occurred  which  must  be  given  in  his 
 own  Avords,  which  are  full  of  truth  and  nature : — "  On  en- 
 tering her,  when  surrounded,  I  had  enough  to  do  to  over- 
 come my  feelings,  Avhile  tears  gushed  from  every  eye,  and 
 the  inquiry  was, —  What  is  become  of  my  husband — lohen  and 
 n-here  did  you  leave  him  ?  The  children  also  clung  to  me  with 
 affecting  inquiries  about  their  fathers.  I  gave  them  every 
 possible  information,  told  them  all  were  well,  used  every  ar- 
 gument to  cncovirage  them,  but  reserved  to  myself  that  in- 
 formation which,  in  my  opinion,  had  a  tendenc}^  to  increase 
 their  unhappiness." 
 
 To  return  to  Lc  Grand  Buonaparte,  among  the  prisoners 
 who  were  brought  on  board  from  the  Lisbon  packet,  was  an 
 aged  lloman  Catholic  priest,  towards  whom  the  French 
 sailors  manifested  an  unceasing  and  utter  abhorrence  ;  they 
 even  threatened  to  hang  him  up  at  the  yard-arm — a  threat, 
 however,  Avhich  the  scorpions  did  not  put  into  execution. 
 
 On  the  1st  of  March,  before  the  break  of  day,  Le  Grand 
 Buonaparte  took  another  Portuguese  prize  from  the  Cape 
 
ON  BOARD  THE  PRIVATEER.  413 
 
 of  Good  Hope,  and  bound  for  Rio  Janeiro,  witli  one  hundred 
 and  eig-lity  negro  slaves  on  board  as  her  cargo.  When  the 
 French  were  about  to  board  her,  such  papers  as  had  a  ten- 
 dency to  accuse  her  were  thrown  overboard,  but  picked  up 
 by  the  boat  of  the  Buonaparte,  and  dried  in  the  oven  so  as 
 to  be  rendered  legible,  to  the  glowing  satisfaction  of  the 
 French  officers.  While  Mr.  Gregory,  with  the  prize-master, 
 were  alongside  the  prize,  the  sea  ran  rather  high  for  so 
 small  a  boat,  and  the  captive  Portuguese  captain,  a  stout 
 old  man,  fell  overboard  with  his  head  foremost  into  the  sea, 
 but  Mr.  Gregory  instantly  seized  hold  of  one  of  his  legs, 
 and  he  was  taken  up  without  receiving  any  injury.  The 
 Missionary  thiis  moralises,  in  the  following  passage,  on  the 
 adverse  fortunes  of  this  monstrous  trafficker  in  human  flesh  : 
 — "  I  could  not  bvit  feel  for  this  poor  man,  who  had  lost  his 
 ship  and  money,  at  seeing  him  compelled  to  enter  the  boat, 
 while  a  pistol  was  held  to  his  breast ;  indeed,  it  was  with  the 
 strongest  reluctance  that  he  quitted  the  vessel.  His  em- 
 ployment in  the  traffic  of  human  beings  was  surely  no 
 honour  to  him.  I  thought  it  might  have  been  thus  with 
 those  Avhom  he  had  held  as  his  slaves  ;  and  that,  probably, 
 he  had  compelled  them  to  quit  their  native  soil  with  as 
 much  violence  as  he  was  now  constrained  to  feel,  to  his  own 
 Avoful  experience." 
 
 When  Mr.  Gregory  ascended  the  slave  vessel,  he  beheld 
 human  nature  in  a  new  aspect.  The  deck  was  covered  with 
 the  wretched  Africans — men,  Avomen,  and  children,  in  a 
 state  of  almost  utter  nudity.  The  scurvy  raged  among 
 them  to  such  a  degree,  that  there  were  very  few  who  were 
 not  covered  with  blotches,  from  the  sole  of  the  foot  to  the 
 crown  of  the  head.  The  hateful  vessel  was  so  crowded,  that 
 it  was  with  difficulty  a  person  could  pass  along  the  deck, 
 and  in  a  condition  so  leaky,  that  when  the  Missionary  as- 
 cended they  were  working  the  pumps,  and  the  deck  was 
 swamped  with  water.  He  exchanged  Le  Grand  Buona- 
 parte for  the  slaver,  but  in  no  respect  did  he  thereby  im- 
 prove his  condition.  Indeed  that  condition  was  altogether 
 worse.  Severed  from  his  brethren,  breatliing  the  horri  * 
 atmosphere  of  slavery,  surrounded  with  hideous  wretched- 
 
414  TREATMENT  OF  THE  MALE  PRISONERS 
 
 ness,  placed  in  the  midst  of  infection  from  the  living,  the 
 dying  and  the  dead,  his  chief  earthly  sn])port  was  the  hope 
 of  once  more  seeing  his  ftimily.  The  Frenchmen  found  that 
 there  was  too  little  water  aboard  for  such  a  multitude, 
 scarcely  any  provisions,  no  spirits  or  wine,  except  a  small 
 case  of  lupu'urs,  which  they  themselves  had  brought, 
 
 Mr.  Gregory,  however,  obtained  favour  in  the  siglit  of 
 the  French  captain  and  officers,  who  behaved  towards  him 
 at  once  with  kindness  and  respect.  The  slave  brig  had  a 
 round  house  aft,  with  four  bed  places,  one  of  which  was 
 given  to  him,  with  four  new  mats  to  sleep  upon,  and  the 
 flag  of  the  ship  by  way  of  coverlet.  In  doing  this,  the  cap- 
 tain asserted  that  "  these  were  the  best  he  had ;  and  that  if 
 he  had  had  better,  Mr.  Gregory  should  have  had  it."  He 
 also  sat  at  the  table  of  the  Captain,  who  seemed  to  rejoice 
 when  the  Missionary  rejoiced,  and  to  be  sorrowful  when  he 
 sorrowed.  He  even  refused  to  take  refreshment  unless 
 when  the  Christian  captive  partook  with  him,  and  strained 
 every  eff'ort  to  make  him  comfortable.  Still  he  was  on 
 every  side  entrenched  amid  the  elements  of  misery.  Every 
 thing  connected  Avith  the  negroes  harrowed  up  his  soul. 
 Utter  strangers  to  the  very  name  of  the  living  and  true 
 God,  they  supplied  indisputable  evidence,  in  their  persons 
 and  manners,  of  their  gross  idolatry.  The  faces  and  frames 
 of  both  male  and  female  were  marked  with  a  variety  of 
 forms.  In  the  faces  of  most  of  the  females  were  cut  the 
 figures  of  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars,  as  also  down  their  backs, 
 in  a  great  diversity  of  shapes ;  holes  were  also  cut  through 
 their  lips ;  and  they  bore  other  tokens  of  the  cruel  and  de- 
 testable character  of  that  superstition  to  which  they  had 
 been  addicted.  The  utmost  apathy  appeared  to  prevail 
 among  them.  The  only  mark  of  affection  that  was  noticed 
 was  at  the  moment  of  capture,  when  eight  of  the  healthiest 
 negro  men  were  taken  on  board  the  privateer.  A  burst  of 
 lamentation  then  broke  forth  among  the  women,  a  portion 
 of  whom  looked  wistfully  after  the  boat  which  carried  them 
 away,  loudly  wailing  for  their  loss,  till  they  were  out  of 
 sight. 
 
 The  third  day  of  March  was  the  second  sabbath  of  cap- 
 
ON  BOARD  THE  PRIVATEER.  415 
 
 tivity — a  dreary  day  to  ilie  brethren !  The  women  and 
 children  captives  on  board  the  DufF  in  the  port  of  an  enem}^ 
 — the  larger  portion  of  the  Missionaries,  Captain  Eobson,  and 
 his  seamen,  the  latter  in  chains,  in  a  French  privateer,  amid 
 a  multitude  of  wolves  prowling  in  a  remote  ocean  in  search 
 of  plunder — Mr.  Levesque  dodging  about  in  the  former 
 prize  of  the  captors — and  Mr.  Gregory  in  the  slaver — all 
 many  leagues  apart  from  each  other,  from  friends,  and  from 
 England.  Oh !  what  a  contrast  to  the  happy  hour  of  their 
 designation  in  London,  and  to  the  season  when,  prior  to  em- 
 barkation, they  sat  down  together  around  the  table  of  the 
 Lord  in  Surrey  Chapel ! 
 
 On  the  Monday  following,  the  report  of  a  strange  sail  re- 
 soimded  through  the  ship,  a  circumstance  which  alarmed  the 
 minds  of  the  Frenchmen  who  navigated  the  slaver,  especially 
 when  they  saw  her  taclc  about,  and  give  them  chase.  They 
 supposed  her  to  be  the  Portuguese  frigate  which  was  on  the 
 look-out  for  Le  Buonaparte ;  and,  knowing  that  it  v/as  impos- 
 sible to  eseape  by  out-sailing  her,  considered  themselves 
 already  within  the  grasp  of  certain  captivity.  They,  there- 
 fore, coolly  commenced  their  preparations  by  packing  up 
 their  clothes  and  money,  which  they  sewed  up  in  belts  fixed 
 round  their  waists,  in  their  trousers  and  other  apparel. 
 After  dinner,  however,  the  dreadful  frigate,  on  drawing  near, 
 was  discovered  to  be  their  own  privateer,  Le  Buonaparte, 
 which,  satisfied  with  plunder,  had  relinquished  her  cruize, 
 and  Avas  bound  direct  to  Monte  Video,  to  divide  the  spoil. 
 This  was  a  happy  hour  for  Mr.  Gregory ;  for  Captain  Robson, 
 ascertaining  that  disease  raged  among  the  negroes,  and  that 
 the  ship  on  her  arrival  in  port  must  perform  quarantine,  re- 
 quested Carbonelle  to  take  him  back  again  to  the  Buona- 
 parte, a  favour  Avhich  was  promptly  granted.  March  the 
 10th,  the  third  Sunday  of  their  captivity,  brought  them 
 within  the  same  latitude  as  Monte  Video,  and  led  to  the  ex- 
 pectation of  soon  entering  the  river  Rio  de  la  Plata,  where 
 lay  the  DufF  with  their  exiled  wives  and  children. 
 
416 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 OCCURRENCES    DURING    THE    RESIDENCE    AT    MONTE    VIDEO. 
 
 Arrival  at  Monte  Video — Spanish  Mandate — Hopes  of  Redemption — Tender 
 Visit — The  happy  Meeting — Cruel  Restraints — Visit  of  Mr.  Smith — Last 
 Sabbath  in  the  DufF^Robson's  Letter — Answer  of  the  IVIissionaries — 
 Popisli  Exhibitions — Settlement  on  Shore — Surprising  Generosity — Plague 
 of  Flies — Instances  of  noble  Conduct — Religious  Exercises — Splendid  Dis- 
 play of  Spanish  Hospitality — Novel  Baptism — Means  of  Removal — View 
 from  Monte  Video — Assault  on  Dr.  Turner  and  others. 
 
 On  Marcli  the  12tli,  1799,  early  in  the  morning,  land  ap- 
 peared, and  Le  Grand  Buonaparte  entered  Rio  de  la  Plata. 
 During  the  firing  of  guns  and  the  mooring  of  the  ship,  a 
 boat  came  off"  with  the  Spanish  officers  of  inspection,  accom- 
 panied by  an  English  interpreter.  From  this  gentleman 
 they  received  at  once  the  joyful  intelligence,  that  the  Duff 
 was  safely  arrived,  and  all  the  women  and  children  in  perfect 
 health  although  still  aboard,  and  not  ashore,  as  the  Mission- 
 aries had  supposed.  The  Spanish  officer  now  delivered  to 
 Captain  Carbonelle  the  astounding  message,  that  "the 
 Governor  forbade  him  either  to  sell  his  prizes  or  to  land  his 
 prisoners ;  and  that  he  must  leave  this  port  at  a  set  time, 
 which  would  be  granted,  and  then  he  must  take  Avith  him 
 both  his  prizes  and  prisoners."  The  reason  of  this  change 
 was  involved  in  mystery;  for  Avhen  Le  Buonaparte  liad 
 quitted  this  port  only  six  weeks  previously,  the  French  had 
 been  allowed  to  land  prisoners,  and  sell  prizes,  and  Car- 
 bonelle was  upon  terms  of  the  most  intimate  friendship  with 
 the  Governor.  In  the  interval,  however,  and  before  the 
 arrival  of  the  Duff,  a  misunderstanding  had  taken  place  be- 
 tween some  of  the  crew  of  the  Frencli  frigate  Republican, 
 and  the  inhabitants  of  the  port,  when  the  proud  Spaniards, 
 before  they  knew  anything  of  the  Duff  but  that  she  was  a 
 prize,    declared   positively   and    peremptorily,    that    they 
 
OCCURRENCES,  ETC.  417 
 
 "would  neither  condemn  lier  nor  permit  the  prisoners  to 
 land."  To  the  Missionaries  this  most  unexpected  circum- 
 stance was  as  consolatory,  as  to  the  privateers  it  was  full  of 
 vexation  and  disappointment.  It  was  hoped,  that  the  latter, 
 unable  to  sell  the  vessel,  would  now  permit  Captain  Robson 
 to  redeem  her  by  bills  upon  the  Society,  rather  than  run  the 
 risk  of  taking  her  to  Europe — a  hope  which,  although  delu- 
 sive, was  for  the  time  full  of  sweetness. 
 
 The  eyes  of  the  Missionaries  were  wistfully  directed 
 towards  the  Duff  till  the  afternoon,  when  at  length  a  boat 
 put  'off  from  her,  and  proceeded  towards  Le  Buonaparte, 
 which  on  drawing  near  was  found  to  contain  Mr.  Gregory's 
 two  children,  Martha  and  John,  with  Mr.  Jones's  daughter, 
 Mary,  Mr.  Levesque  and  some  French  officers.  When  the 
 little  prisoners  ascended  on  the  deck,  not  only  the  affec- 
 tionate parents  eagerly  embraced  them,  but  Captain  Robson, 
 all  the  Missionaries,  and  seamen,  vied  in  their  tender  atten- 
 tions to  the  dear  innocents.  Even  the  French  officers  were 
 not  uninterested  spectators  in  this  touching  scene.  Mr. 
 Levesque  confirmed  the  intelligence  of  the  safety  of  the 
 females  and  the  kind  treatment  which  they  had  received  on 
 the  voyage  to  Monte  Video.  At  the  close  of  an  hour  the 
 boat  with  its  company  returned  to  the  Duff.  Carbonelle 
 had  been  ashore,  and  had  without  success  attempted  to 
 mollify  the  governor.  On  returning  to  Le  Buonaparte,  he 
 was  surrounded  by  his  officers,  Avho  appeared  much  morti- 
 fied by  the  report,  although  the  Missionaries  could  not 
 ascertain  its  precise  terms.  The  prisoners  received  no 
 further  satisfaction  that  night  respecting  their  desired  and 
 anticipated  removal  to  the  Duff,  and  descended  once  more 
 to  their  miserable  hold;  but  as  the  ship  was  at  anchor,  and 
 nearly  half  unrigged,  they  were  not  confined  so  closel}^  as 
 before.  On  the  morrow,  however,  to  the  joy  of  many  hearts, 
 Carbonelle  granted  that  all  the  married  Missionaries  should 
 rejoin  their  families  in  the  Duff;  leave  was  likewise  given  to 
 take  a  cook  to  dress  their  victuals  after  the  fashion  of  their 
 country,  Carbonelle  at  the  same  time  undertaking  to  supply 
 money  to  meet  all  their  wants.  They  went  aboard  in  the 
 midst  of  a  heavy  shower,  so  that  they  ascended  the  vessel 
 2e 
 
418  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE 
 
 and  were  below  decks,  in  the  midst  of  their  wives  and  chil- 
 dren, before  it  was  known  that  they  were  aboard.  The 
 emotions  of  this  hour  may  be  conceived,  but  they  cannot  be 
 expressed.  '  The  grateful  joy  was  universal !  The  entire 
 group  were  interested,  and  interested  alike.  They  had  been 
 separated  by  the  cruelty  of  rapine  and  the  sword  of  war,  up- 
 wards of  a  thousand  miles  on  the  great  deep,  in  situations 
 quite  unknown  to  each  other,  exposed  to  extreme  hardships, 
 tortured  by  the  dread  of  manifold  contingent  perils — and 
 now  they  are  all  united  again!  When  composure  was 
 somewhat  restored,  they  returned  an  acknowledgment  of 
 grateful  praise  to  the  God  of  all  their  mercies ;  and  then 
 took  measures  to  promote  the  comfort  of  the  single  brethren 
 who  remained  still  in  Le  Grand  Buonaparte.  They  were 
 in  want  of  knives  to  eat  their  food,  and  of  some  sort  of  vessels 
 to  contain  their  drink;  and  the  majority  had  not  even  a 
 shirt  with  which  to  shift  themselves.  Two  or  three  knives, 
 a  razor,  a  few  tin  pots,  and  other  small  comforts  were  allowed 
 to  be  sent  to  them  by  the  hands  of  Dr.  Turner.  Captain 
 Robson,  his  officers,  and  seamen,  and  the  single  Mission- 
 aries, were  still  detained  in  the  privateer ;  but  their  misery 
 was  somewhat  mitigated.  They  were  not  now  confined  as 
 before ;  they  had  fresh  meat  and  new  bread  every  day ;  and 
 although  the  Spanish  governor  had  not  yet  permitted  any 
 one  to  go  on  shore,  still  the  French  officer  did  not  prevent 
 them  from  going  in  the  boat  in  small  parties,  on  condition 
 that  they  should  return  in  the  evening — a  privilege  of  which 
 several  daily  availed  themselves. 
 
 Meanwhile  things  in  the  Duff  went  on  as  smoothly  as 
 could  be  expected  in  a  prison  ship.  Although  the  numbei-s 
 were  much  increased  by  the  reunion  of  all  the  families,  there 
 was  no  scarcity  of  provisions.  The  following  was  the  bill  of 
 fare  : — "  good  soft  bread,  fresh  beef,  three  times  more  than 
 they  could  eat ;  three  bottles  of  brandy,  or  more,  if  wanted  ; 
 vegetables  of  different  sorts ;  about  two  shillings  worth  of 
 milk  in  the  morning ;  and  fruits  after  dinner,  apples, 
 peaches,  figs,  melons ;  with  cheese,  tea,  sugar,  &c.,  when  re- 
 quired." They  also  caught  ])lenty  of  small  but  fine  fish 
 alongside   the    vessel.     They    enjoyed    their    morning    and 
 
RESIDENCE  AT  MONTE  VIDEO.  419 
 
 evening  worship  in  midships,  Avithout  the  slightest  interrup- 
 tion, and  obtained  from  the  Spanish  officers  the  honourable 
 appellation  of  the  Lvfheran  Padre. 
 
 Captain  Robson  was  never  again  permitted  even  the  cheap, 
 safe,  wretched  satisfaction  of  entering  his  own  vessel,  al- 
 though he  had  been  encouraged  to  hope  for  this  reasonable 
 indulgence.  Mr.  Smith,  the  chief  mate,  however,  was 
 allowed  to  come  one  afternoon  with  some  French  officers, 
 and  when  he  entered  the  Duff  received  a  most  hearty  Avel- 
 come  from  all  the  company.  Upon  this  occasion  they  all 
 assembled  in  the  cabin  with  the  French,  and  partook  of  a 
 liberal  refreshment  supplied  by  the  officers  on  board.  Mr. 
 Smith  could  not  conceal  his  feelings,  which  were  strongly 
 indicated  by  his  countenance,  on  observing  an  officer  clothed 
 in  his  own  apparel.  After  spending  nearly  two  hours  with 
 mingled  feelings  of  pain  and  pleasure,  Mr.  Smith  was  car- 
 ried back  to  Le  Grand  Buonaparte.  On  the  17th,  the 
 fourth  Sunday  of  their  captivity,  they  agreed  to  hold  their 
 worship,  as  originally,  on  the  Lord's  day,  once  more  on  board 
 of  their  captured  ship.  This  they  did  between  decks  morn- 
 ing and  afternoon.  They  also  sang  this  day,  which  from  the 
 time  of  their  capture,  on  board  the  j^rivateer,  they  had 
 hitherto  omitted.  Mr.  Hill  and  Mr.  Gregory  preached  for 
 the  last  time  in  the  Duff.  The  latter  selected  for  his  text 
 the  peculiarly  appropriate  words  of  the  Psalmist,  which  were 
 happily  fulfilled  in  their  experience ;  "  He  will  regard  the 
 prayer  of  the  destitute,  and  not  despise  their  prayer.  This 
 shall  be  written  for  the  generation  to  come ;  and  the  people 
 which  shall  be  created  shall  praise  the  Lord.  For  he  hath 
 looked  doAVTi  from  the  height  of  his  sanctuary ;  from  the 
 heaven  did  the  Lord  behold  the  earth,  to  hear  the  groaning 
 of  the  prisoner,  to  loose  those  that  are  appointed  to  die." 
 
 Captain  Robson,  still  on  board  Le  Grand  Buonaparte, 
 being  encouraged  to  hope  that  the  Duff,  or  some  other 
 vessel,  would  be  restored  to  him  for  bills  on  the  Society, 
 wrote  a  letter  to  the  Missionaries  on  board  the  Duff,  request- 
 ing their  answer.  It  was  to  this  effect :  "  Not  being  per- 
 mitted to  see  them,  or  to  meet  together,  he  wished  to  com- 
 municate the  pleasure  he  felt,  in  hoping  that  Providence 
 2e  2 
 
420  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE 
 
 would  yet  open  a  door,  either  by  restoring  tlieir  sliip  or  pro- 
 viding another,  in  which  he  believed  it  was  his  duty  to 
 prosecute  tlie  Mission ;  and  he  also  wished  to  know  the  sen- 
 timents of  the  body  of  the  Missionaries,  whether  they,  indi- 
 vidually, each  man  believed  it  to  be  his  duty  also  to  g-o  for- 
 ward in  their  present  reduced  state,  and  wait  for  a  supply  in 
 the  South  Seas."  On  the  receipt  of  this  connnunication,  a 
 meeting  was  held  to  deliberate  upon  its  object,  that  the 
 Captain  might  be  guided  in  his  designs.  The  Missionaries 
 could  not  exactly  agree  respecting  the  propriety  of  proceed- 
 ing on  the  Mission,  unless  some  necessary  part  of  their  jDro- 
 perty  could  be  restored,  when  it  was  deemed  best  that  each 
 should  send  his  own  answer.  The  general  sentiment  that 
 prevailed  upon  the  subject  did  honour  to  the  brotherhood ; 
 it  amounted  to  this,  that,  "  Seeing  the  Lord  had  mingled  so 
 much  mercy  with  their  captivity,  they  could  not  desert  the 
 missionary  work ;  and  that,  if  Providence  restored  their  ship, 
 and  they  could  only  obtain  a  sufficient  supply  of  necessaries, 
 which  were  absolutely  requisite,  they  were  yet  willing  to  go 
 forward  to  the  original  place  of  their  destination." 
 
 On  March  the  23d,  between  eight  and  nine  in  the  morn- 
 ing, the  women  and  children  were  permitted  to  land,  but 
 the  Missionaries,  with  the  exception  of  Dr.  Turner,  were 
 peremptorily  interdicted  on  account  of  their  religion  ;  yet  it 
 was  understood  that  their  husbands  might  visit  them  one  or 
 two  at  a  time,  though  not  permitted  to  reside  on  shore. 
 Carbonelle,  the  Spanish  agent,  and  other  gentlemen,  re- 
 ceived them  on  landing,  and  treated  them  very  handsomcl}'. 
 They  were  afterwards  conducted  to  the  house  prepared  for 
 their  reception ;  and  carts  were  in  readiness  to  take  their 
 luggage  immediately  after  them.  After  the  ladies  and  little 
 ones  had  left  the  Duff,  it  being  the  day  following  Good 
 Friday,  a  Popish  exhibition  took  place,  which  may  best  be 
 given  in  the  terms  of  an  eye-witness,  Mr.  Gregory : — "  The 
 three  last  days  were  kei)t  as  days  of  sorrow ;  all  the  ships  in 
 the  harbour  expressed  it,  by  having  the  colours  hoisted  only 
 half-mast  high,  as  a  token  of  mourning,  and  the  yards 
 crossed  as  much  as  possible,  to  make  them  I'esemble  a  cru- 
 cifix, while  apparent  solemnity  })revailed,  botli  on  shore  and 
 
RESIDENCE  AT  MONTE  VIDEO.  421 
 
 in  the  liarbour;  but  inimcdiately  on  a  signal,  when  the 
 minute  arriAcd,  all  being  in  waiting,  the  yards  were  squared, 
 the  colours  hoisted  Avholly  up,  and  the  guns  fired  from  al- 
 most every  ship  in  the  harbour,  the  DufF  not  excepted,  while 
 all  the  bells  on  shore  were  set  a  ringing,  promiscuously,  as 
 fast  as  possible ;  while  at  the  bowsprit,  or  yard-arm  of  the 
 ships^  was  suspended  an  effigy  of  Judas,  which  they  began 
 to  dip  in  the  river,  while  one  man  to  each  acted  with  the 
 greatest  possible  enthusiasm  and  ridiculous  madness,  beat- 
 ing upon  the  shoulders,  dipping  it,  and  then  renewing  his 
 ridiculous  conduct." 
 
 After  the  Popish  festival  was  over,  and  dinner  ended, 
 Mr,  Jones  and  Mr.  Gregory  obtained  leave  to  go  on  shore 
 to  see  how  their  families  had  got  settled.  It  was  soon  dis- 
 covered that  the  lodgings  provided  would  not  be  comfort- 
 able, and  a  Spanish  gentleman  generously  offered  them  a 
 commodious  dwelling  some  little  distance  in  the  country, 
 which  the  captives  went  Avith  him  to  look  at,  and  were 
 dazzled  by  the  beauty  of  the  region  and  the  incredible  fer- 
 tility of  the  earth.  It  far  exceeded  all  that  they  had  heard 
 or  seen  of  the  like  nature.  In  the  orchard  and  garden 
 "  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  apples,  peaches,  nec- 
 tarines, lay  perishing  under  the  trees,  while  they  were  so 
 loaded  that  few  can  form  any  idea  of  the  profusion ;  perhaps 
 it  is  not  equalled  in  the  whole  globe ;  it  is  impossible,  how- 
 ever, that  it  should  be  excelled,  as  some  trees  appeared  like 
 a  solid  mass  of  fruit,  large  branches  broken  down  to  the 
 earth  unable  to  support  their  burden.  A  number  of  apple 
 trees  made  a  curious  appearance,  as  they  were  loaded  with 
 fruit  and  bloom  at  the  same  time."  The  Spaniard  on  the 
 spot  renewed  his  offer,  and  pointing  to  the  right  and  left, 
 observed,  that  a  small  river  in  the  valley,  and  a  hill  at  a 
 distance,  were  the  boundaries  of  his  land,  and  to  the  ex- 
 tremity of  three  miles  it  was  at  the  service  of  Mr.  Gregory 
 and  his  friends,  as  long  as  they  thought  proper  to  reside  in 
 the  country.  The  offer  of  this  generous  and  noble-minded 
 stranger  was  gladly  embraced.  Indeed,  continuance  in  the 
 house  in  which  they  then  resided  was  out  of  the  question. 
 One  circumstance  connected  with  it  taught  the  Missionaries 
 
422  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE 
 
 to  sympathize  in  thouglit  with  the  miseries  of  the  ancient 
 Egyptians.  The  scene  is  thus  described  by  the  suiferers  : — 
 "  In  respect  to  the  flies  in  this  house,  they  were  a  complete 
 plague ;  I  suppose,  without  any  exaggeration,  that  even  in 
 Egypt,  they  could  not  have  been  in  the  same  space  more 
 numerous,  though  they  might  be  more  general  throughout 
 the  land.  The  floor,  the  walls,  the  table,  and  everything 
 was  covered.  An  apple,  or  peach,  in  one  minvite,  could  not 
 be  recognised  as  such,  nor  could  we  tell  of  what  colour  the 
 table  was.  A  cup  of  tea,  to  get  it  to  the  lip,  must  be  swept 
 nearly  all  the  while  we  were  drinking  ;  and  during  the 
 night,  the  sovmd  which  they  emitted  could  be  compared  only 
 to  the  noise  of  a  heavy  pouring  rain." 
 
 A  serious  and  unlocked  for  obstacle,  however,  stood  in  the 
 Avay  of  removal.  The  governor  interdicted  it.  The  inter- 
 cession of  Captain  Carbonelle  was  ineffectual.  The  petition 
 had  to  go  to  the  viceroy  at  Buenos  Ayres  for  his  approba- 
 tion. This  opposition  and  delay  were  the  more  harassing 
 inasmuch  as  Mrs.  Gregory  and  Mrs.  Jones  expected  every 
 hour  an  event,  which  rendered  their  immediate  settlement  a 
 matter  of  the  utmost  moment.  In  this  emergency  the 
 Spanish  agent  acted  a  noble  part.  Understanding  the  facts 
 of  the  case,  he  came  forward  on  their  behalf,  and  told  Car- 
 bonelle, that  he  would  be  surety  for  them ;  and  would  be 
 responsible  to  the  laws  of  his  country,  the  governor,  or 
 viceroy.  He  next  directed  them  how  to  proceed;  and  to 
 convince  them  of  his  sincerity,  engaged  to  send  his  own 
 coach  to  convey  them  to  the  house  which  had  been  offered 
 them,  and  also  a  cart  for  their  luggage.  On  the  following 
 day,  Mrs.  Gregory  was  delivered  of  a  son  :  and  the  Spanish 
 agent,  his  lady  and  daughter,  the  owner  of  the  house.  Cap- 
 tain Carbonelle  and  another,  in  the  forenoon,  came  down  in 
 a  coach  to  see  how  they  were  settled  in  their  new  residence, 
 not  aware  of  the  important  event,  at  which  they  testified 
 their  great  satisfaction.  The  Spanish  ladies  being  admitted 
 to  Mrs.  Gregory's  apartment,  exliibited peculiar  tenderness; 
 and  though  scarcely  able  to  converse  with  her  one  word  to 
 be  understood,  by  divers  kind  acts  they  verified  the  truth  of 
 the  proverb,  "  Actions  speak  louder  than  words."     Before 
 
RESIDENCE  AT  MONTE  VIDEO.  423 
 
 leaving,  Mrs.  Hill,  acting-  as  nurse,  was  constrained  to  gra- 
 tify them  by  bringing  the  little  boy  from  the  bosom  of  his 
 mother  to  the  agent,  to  Captain  Carbonelle  and  the  rest, 
 who  welcomed  him  with  every  demonstration  of  joy;  Carbo- 
 nelle would  retain  the  little  captive  some  time  in  his  arms, 
 requesting  permission  to  nurse  him  ;  and  observing  that  the 
 wine  of  the  country  was  not  very  good,  promised  that  some 
 should  be  sent  from  Le  Grand  Buonaparte  of  superior 
 quality.  Thus  they  departed,  promising  speedily  to  visit 
 her  again.  They  did  so,  as  did  also  other  of  the  principal 
 ladies  and  gentlemen  of  the  town,  and  all  showed  much 
 kindness. 
 
 The  brethren  now  enjoyed  a  considerable  share  of  each 
 other's  society,  and  the  privilege  of  frequent  social  religious 
 exercises.  These  were  conducted  sometimes  in  the  orchard, 
 sometimes  under  a  cliff  of  a  rock  near  the  sea,  which  by 
 nature  was  enclosed  on  every  side  except  towards  the  sea, 
 where  to  procure  a  shelter  from  the  penetrating  beams  of 
 the  sun,  which  darted  in  that  direction,  a  wall  of  rock  stones 
 had  been  built,  which  afforded  a  cool  retreat  for  prayer  and 
 praise,  and  which  realized  the  force  of  the  Divine  promise 
 respecting  "the  shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land." 
 In  this  tabernacle  of  rock,  after  sermon,  the  death  of  the 
 Lamb  was  commemorated,  and  his  gracious  presence  enjoyed, 
 although  the  vessels  used  upon  the  occasion  were  neither 
 gold  nor  silver.  It  was  indeed  a  favourite  resort  for  social 
 prayer ;  and  many  of  the  brethren,  when  they  came  on  shore 
 during  the  day  from  Le  Buonaparte,  Avere  gathered  together 
 praying.  A  hill,  a  few  miles  distant  from  the  town,  was 
 occasionally  used  for  the  same  purpose,  which  the  poor  cap- 
 tives named  pilgrim's  hill.  There,  and  at  the  rock,  and  in 
 the  orchard,  the  promise  was  fulfilled  : — "  Wheresoever  two 
 or  three  are  gathered  together  in  the  Lord's  name,  there  is 
 he  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  that  to  bless  them." 
 
 The  time  drew  on  for  the  baptism  of  the  infant  captive, 
 to  which  it  was  deemed  respectful  and  proper  to  invite  Car- 
 bonelle, whose  Avhole  conduct  had  been  marked  by  so  much 
 kindness.  He  received  the  invitation  with  gratification,  and 
 promised  attendance ;  and  the  afternoon  of  Sunday,  April 
 
424  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE 
 
 14tli,  M'as  fixed  for  the  administration  of  the  ordinance. 
 The  day  was  full  of  l)eauty.  When  the  hour  of  worship  ar- 
 rived in  the  morning.  Captain  RobsoU;,  Mr.  Smith,  the 
 brethren,  and  the  rest  went  into  the  orchard,  and  the  service 
 commenced  ;  Mr.  Howell  preached ;  and  before  the  close, 
 Mr.  Gregory  was  unexpectedly  called  from  among  the  trees. 
 On  going  up  to  the  house,  to  his  amazement,  he  found  at 
 the  door  a  coach  and  four,  and  a  great  number  of  horses, 
 and  not  only  Captain  Carbonelle  whom  they  expected, — but 
 not  till  the  afternoon, — but  several  other  Captains,  the 
 Spanish  agent,  the  owner  of  the  premises,  some  Spanish 
 ladies,  and  others,  who  had  called  at  the  house  occupied  by 
 the  captive  females,  with  the  coach,  and  brought  up  Mrs. 
 Beatie  and  Mrs.  Grieg  with  them,  accompanied  by  a  num- 
 ber of  domestics.  The  Missionary  was  quite  surprised  to 
 sec  such  a  multitude ;  a  native  had,  indeed,  been  despatched 
 on  horseback  a  little  before  to  apprize  him,  but  the  messen- 
 ger was  not  fully  understood,  and  it  was  further  considered, 
 that  none  would  come  till  afternoon.  Mr.  Gregorj^  took 
 Carbonelle  aside,  and  expressed  his  fear  that  the  company 
 being  Catholics  might  not  relish  a  Protestant  service,  and 
 that  something  uncomfortable  might  arise,  the  more  so  as 
 the  laws  of  the  land  did  not  sanction  the  administration  of 
 the  ordinance  after  the  Protestant  formvda.  The  brave 
 Captain  replied,  that  he  had  already  attended  to  that 
 matter ;  that  the  present  company  were  an  exception  to  the 
 bulk  of  the  Spanish  population,  not  fanatics ;  and  had  in- 
 formed him  when  spoken  to  on  the  subject,  '■  that  they  were, 
 like  him,  for  every  man  to  enjoy  liberty  of  conscience;  that 
 they  could  attend  the  worship  with  pleasure,  if  permitted ; 
 but  that  if,  when  they  came  to  the  house,  their  presence  was 
 not  acceptable,  they  Avould  during  worship  walk  in  the 
 garden."  Thus  the  first  ground  of  alarm  was  removed. 
 The  next  related  to  viands,  with  which  to  regale  such  a  com- 
 pany, a  difficulty  which  was  as  si)eedily  and  cfFcctually  over- 
 come, Avhen  he  saw  the  servants  whom  they  had  brought 
 with  them  to  attend,  unload  their  horses,  and  bring  their 
 hampers  into  the  house,  laden  with  provisions  from  town,  all 
 ready  dressed  for  the  table, — a  quantity  so   great  that  he 
 
RESIDENCE  AT  MONTE  VIDEO.  425 
 
 knew  not  liow  to  dispose  of  it.  The  grateful  Missionary 
 thus  describes  it : — "  All  different  kinds  of  meat,  turkeys, 
 ducks,  pigeons,  chickens,  wild-fowls,  tongues,  pastry,  and 
 sweetmeats,  &c.,  peculiar  to  the  country;  soups  also  were 
 ready,  servants  being  sent  before  to  prepare  them  at  the 
 negroes'  huts.  They  also  brought  bread  and  wines  of  all 
 sorts,  sundry  sweetmeats  for  the  children,  coffee,  coffee  equi- 
 page, Sec,  sufficient  to  furnish  the  table  of  any  nobleman  in 
 Europe,  and  which  must  have  been  collected  at  considerable 
 trouble  and  expense.  I  could  not  but  be  astonished  on  be- 
 holding their  attention,  consideration,  and  liberality,  for  as 
 they  brought  it  in  this  manner  ready  dressed,  with  so  many 
 servants  to  attend,  they  gave  us  no  additional  trouble." 
 
 By  the  time  that  dinner  was  ended,  a  fresh  number  of 
 horses  had  arrived,  with  other  strangers,  to  witness  the  ce- 
 remony. When  all  was  ready  for  the  service,  the  gallant 
 Captain  Carbonelle  was  requested  to  make  a  general  pro- 
 clamation to  men  of  all  languages  present,  that,  if  they 
 pleased,  they  were  heartily  w-elcome  to  remain  to  the  service ; 
 and  that  such  as  did  not  would  confer  a  favour  by  walking 
 in  the  garden.  Universal  silence  proclaimed  concurrence 
 in  the  first  part  of  the  arrangement.  Mr.  Gregory  opened 
 the  service  by  a  hymn  from  Dr.  Watts,  after  wdiich  Mr. 
 Howell  engaged  in  prayer,  and  then  explained  the  nature 
 of  the  ordinance;  Mr.  Gregory  himself  then  baptized  his 
 boy,  naming  him  Ebenezer  Gershom.  This  act  was  per- 
 formed in  the  presence  of  Roman  Catholics,  Protestants,  and 
 infidels,  men  collected  from  different  nations  of  the  globe, 
 France,  SiDain,  England,  Africa,  North  and  South  America. 
 Mr.  Gregory  added  a  few  words,  containing  his  reasons  for 
 thus  dedicating  his  child  to  God ;  he  then  gave  out  a  hymn, 
 after  Avhich  Mr.  Howell  read  and  expounded  the  portions  of 
 Scripture  from  which  the  little  captive  had  been  named : 
 "  And  she  bare  him  a  son,  and  he  called  his  name  Gershom  ; 
 for  he  said,  '  I  have  been  a  stranger  in  a  strange  land,'  " — 
 Exod.  ii.  •22.  "  Then  Samuel  took  a  stone,  and  set  it  be- 
 tween Mizpeh  and  Shen,  and  called  the  name  of  it  Ebenezer, 
 saying,  '  Hitherto  hath  the  Lord  helped  us,'  " — 1  Sam.  vii. 
 12.     The  service  was  then  closed  by  prayer.     The  conduct 
 
426  OCCURRENCES  DURING  THE 
 
 of  the  company  was  liiglily  decorous;  they  expressed  the 
 liveliest  satisfaction  with  all  that  had  passed  during  the  day, 
 and  at  length  departed  exceedingly  gratified.  The  brave 
 and  generous  Carbonelle  acted  with  his  usual  benignity  and 
 magnanimity.  On  Mrs.  Gregory's  opening  a  paper  which 
 he  had  given  her  with  some  sugar-plums  for  his  sucking 
 captive,  Ebenezer  Gershom,  she  found  enclosed  two  gold 
 pieces,  as  a  present  to  the  infant  prisoner :  this  fact  Avas  not 
 discovered  till  the  captain  and  the  company  were  gone. 
 The  single  brethren  did  not  return  that  evening  on  board 
 Le  Buonaparte,  but  staid,  supped,  and  slept  on  the  floor, 
 with  such  accommodation  as  could  be  afforded. 
 
 During  this  time  the  utmost  uncertainty  rested  upon  the 
 future  prospects  of  the  Missionaries :  light,  however,  at 
 length  began  to  dawn.  Le  Buonaparte  was  ordered  out ; 
 and  it  followed  that  the  prisoners  should  either  go  on  board 
 of  her,  or  of  another  vessel  under  the  French  government. 
 At  one  time  it  was  deemed  probable  that  they  might  recover 
 the  Duff",  and  be  enabled  to  prosecute  their  Mission.  This 
 pleasing  vision,  however,  soon  passed ;  Captain  Robson  re- 
 ceived information  from  Carbonelle,  that  the  Duff"  was  sold, 
 but  that  he  might  procure  the  Portuguese  prize-packet  in 
 exchange  for  bills  on  the  Society.  In  the  event  of  Robson 
 closing  with  this  proposal,  Carbonelle  promised  to  furnish 
 her  with  provisions  and  stores  for  one  month,  to  put  a 
 French  officer  on  board  to  take  her  out  of  the  harbour  under 
 French  colours,  accompanied  by  Le  Buonaparte,  and  when 
 fairly  out  to  remove  the  officer  again  to  his  own  ship,  and 
 leave  the  Missionary  company  to  themselves,  to  go  whither- 
 soever they  might  think  proper ;  and  if  they  should  j^roceed 
 to  Rio  Janeiro,  he  was  willing  to  convoy  them  to  the  mouth 
 of  the  harbour.  Captain  Robson  immediately  convened  the 
 Missionaries,  and  held  a  consultation  upon  the  proposition, 
 which  involved  considerations  respecting  their  futiu'e  course. 
 The  result  of  their  deliberations  was,  that  the  vessel  should 
 be  purchased,  that  they  should  embark  when  called  on  in 
 the  ensuing  week,  proceed  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and 
 thence  to  the  island  of  Otaheite,  trusting  that  the  brethren 
 there  had  a  competency  of  such  things  as  were  necessary. 
 
RESIDENCE  AT  MONTE  VIDEO.  427 
 
 It  was,  however,  at  the  same  time  agreed,  that,  if  it  should 
 appear  to  Captain  Robson  and  others,  when  out  at  sea,  that 
 they  could  not,  under  existing  circumstances,  proceed  to  the 
 Cape  without  danger,  they  should  steer  for  Sierra  Leone, 
 and  assist  the  brethren  already  settled  there,  or  attempt  to 
 open  new  ground  among  the  Africans,  or  wait  till  called  to 
 proceed  to  the  South  Seas.  This  noble  resolution  was  not 
 unanimously  cherished  or  approved ;  but  it  would  be  unjust 
 to  the  dissentients  to  question  either  the  truth  of  their  piety, 
 or  the  integrity  of  their  purpose.  They  had  endured  enough 
 to  break  their  spirits,  and  fill  them  with  at  least  temporary 
 discouragement ;  but,  above  all,  they  had  been  robbed  and 
 pillaged  of  everything  that  belonged  to  them,  and  thereby 
 had  become  not  only  divested  of  their  necessary  temporal 
 comforts,  but  of  all  the  means  and  instruments  essential  to 
 intercourse  with  the  natives,  and  the  establishment  of  Mis- 
 sions. While,  therefore,  we  absolve  the  dissentients  from 
 all  blame,  and  feel  strongly  inclined  to  commend  their  pru- 
 dence, we  are  bound  to  award  to  the  adhering  parties  the 
 praise  of  exalted  moral  heroism,  and  of  extraordinary  devo- 
 tion to  the  work  of  Missions.* 
 
 The  generous  purpose  of  the  parties  assenting,  however, 
 was  speedily  blasted.  A  Portuguese  merchant,  Marcos  da 
 Costa  Guimrange,  tendered  ready  cash  for  the  packet,  which 
 was  preferred  to  bills  on  the  Missionary  Society,  and  there- 
 fore she  was  sold  to  him.  So  far  this  was  a  gross  breach  of 
 faith  on  the  part  of  Carbonelle — a  breach  of  the  letter  of 
 his  engagement,  but  not  of  its  spirit,  for  he  agreed  with 
 
 *  The  following  were  the  Missionaries  who  assented  to  the  proposition : — 
 
 Rev.  AV.  Howell,  Superintendent.  Rev.  P.  Levesque  and  wife. 
 
 John  Beatie,  wife,  and  child.  Daniel  Miller. 
 
 Clark  Bentom.  James  Mitchell. 
 
 Spence  Broughton.  Griffith  Pary. 
 
 Thomas  Fitzgibhons.  James  Reid. 
 
 Rev.  W.  Gregory,  wife,  and  four  chil-  James  Smith. 
 
 dren.  Josei^h  Smith. 
 
 George  Grieg  and  wife.  William  Loddy. 
 
 John  Guard.  Samuel  Turner. 
 
 Rev.  John  Hill  and  Mife.  William  Walters. 
 
 Robert  Hughes  and  wife.  Charles  AVilson. 
 
 James  Jones,  wife,  and  two  children.  John  Youl. 
 John  Jerrard. 
 
428  OCCURRENCES,  ETC. 
 
 Marcos  da  Costa  Guimrange  to  convey  the  Missionaries  to 
 Rio  Janeiro,  Captain  Robson  and  his  seamen,  in  return^ 
 undertaking  to  navigate  the  vessel — an  arrangement  which 
 was  satisfactory  to  all  parties.  By  this  means  they  wonld 
 be  borne  to  a  friendly  port,  Avhere  they  might  be  able  to 
 make  a  much  better  and  more  desirable  arrangement  than 
 the  purchase  of  the  prize-packet. 
 
 On  Wednesday,  May  the  1st,  Mr.  Gregory,  Mr.  Brough- 
 ton,  and  Dr.  Turner,  went  to  survey  the  lofty  mountain, 
 Monte  Video,  from  the  summit  of  which  they  beheld  a  hori- 
 zon without  bounds,  while  the  sight  was  transported  from 
 mountain  to  mountain,  resting  at  intervals  on  the  mighty 
 ocean,  which  from  that  towering  elevation  can  be  traced  to 
 an  immense  extent.  The  prospect  was  full  of  sublimity. 
 The  imagination  seemed  to  grasp  the  globe,  Avhile,  with 
 downward  glance,  they  surveyed  the  town,  the  river,  and 
 the  shipping,  which,  from  this  stupendous  height,  appeared 
 little  things.  They  stood  and  gazed  with  rapture  on  the 
 vast  expanse  of  land,  and  on  the  streams  Avhich  ran  into  the 
 great  river  La  Plata,  or  into  the  fatliomless  deep.  But  this 
 glorious  reverie  Avas  soon  terminated,  and  the  delighted 
 dreamers  aAvoke  to  the  sober  and  rough  realities  of  life.  On 
 their  return  home,  passing  through  a  valley,  they  perceived 
 three  inhabitants  on  horseback,  Avho  followed  them  speedily 
 at  a  full  gallop,  and,  before  the  Missionaries  were  aAvare, 
 they  were  carried  along  at  a  similar  rate.  Their  pursuers 
 had  filled  their  bosoms  with  large  stones,  at  the  throAving  of 
 which  they  Avere  very  expert  and  certain  in  their  aim,  oA'en  at 
 full  speed  on  horseback ;  and  Avith  these  they  pelted  the 
 strangers.  The  store  of  stones  having  been  discharged,  one 
 of  the  felloAA's  smote  Mr.  Gregory  on  the  nape  of  the  neck 
 Avith  a  leather  rope,  in  consequence  of  Avhich,  and  the  sud- 
 den attempt  to  stop,  combined  Avith  but  moderate  skill  in 
 horsemanship,  he  Avas  throAvn  to  the  ground,  and  Dr.  Tur- 
 ner's horse  Avent  over  him,  but  hapjjily  Avithout  injury.  Tlie 
 miscreants,  meauAvhile,  galloped  off  to  the  brook  to  collect 
 more  stones,  but  the  o])]»ortunc  appearance  of  a  Spaniard 
 led  to  their  immediate  flight,  and  left  the  Missionaries  to 
 pursue  their  journey. 
 
429 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 EVENTS  AND  DISASTERS    FROM    THE    TIME    OF    LEAVING    MONTE 
 VIDEO    TILL    THE    ARRIVAL    IN    ENGLAND. 
 
 Departure  for  Rio  Janeiro — Strange  Sails — Alarming  Circumstances— Second 
 Capture— Distribution  of  the  Missionaries— Cruelty  and  Kindness— Arrival 
 at  Lisbon — Return  to  England. 
 
 On  Wednesday,  May  the  8tli,  the  day  of  the  Anniversary 
 Meeting  of  the  Society  in  London,  the  Missionaries  em- 
 barked on  hoard  tlie  brig.  Carbonelle,  faithful  to  the  last, 
 sent  them  on  board  six  young  cows,  with  two  large  hogs, 
 which  were  considered  sufficient  to  supply  them  with  fresh 
 meat  till  they  arrived  at  Rio  Janeiro.  After  they  were  got 
 onboard,  one  of  the  cows  leaped  into  the  ocean  and  was 
 drowned.  Thus  they  left  Monte  Video,  and  the  beloved 
 Duff  in  its  harbour,  in  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards,  who  had 
 bought  her  for  thirty-eight  thousand  dollars,  after  her  cargo 
 had  been  removed.  All  the  Missionaries,  their  wives  and 
 children,  with  the  Captain,  officers,  and  seamen,  were  now 
 on  l)oard  the  brig,  Avith  the  following  exceptions :  Mr.  Wil- 
 son,* third  mate  of  the  Duff,  Robert  Hall,  carpenter,  and 
 James  Anderson,  seaman,  sailed  in  the  Rose,  American  brig, 
 to  Philadelphia ;  Thomas  Shaw  and  Henry  Denyner,  sea- 
 men, remained  in  Monte  Video ;  W.  Dass  also  sailed  on 
 board  the  American  ship  Liberty,  to  Philadelphia ;  and 
 another  seaman  remained  in  the  harbour  at  work  in  a  ship 
 till  he  suited  himself  Thus  the  brig  proceeded  to  Rio  Ja- 
 neiro, in  company  with  Le  Grand  Buonaparte,  of  which 
 they  lost  sight  on  the  night  of  Friday,  May  the  10th,  and 
 
 *  Nephew  of  Captain  Wilson,  late  of  the  Duff.  This  young  man,  on  arriving 
 at  Philadelphia,  wrote  his  uncle  a  letter,  dated  June  5,  which  was  received  in 
 London  August  2,  and  conveyed  to  the  Directors  the  first  tidings  of  the  cala- 
 mity.— See  the  letter  in  the  Evangelical  Magazine,  vol.  vii.  p.  87. 
 
430  EVENTS  AND  DISASTERS  FROM  THE 
 
 saw  her  no  more.  For  fourteen  days  the  wind  had  not  been 
 fair  during  so  many  hours.  On  the  night  of  Sunday,  the 
 26th,  it  changed  and  became  favourable,  and  during  the 
 subsequent  week  they  made  great  progress.  On  Tuesday, 
 June  the  4th,  they  crossed  the  line  of  Capricorn,  with  the 
 certain  and  joyful  prospect  of  reaching  their  long-looked-for 
 port,  Rio  Janeiro,  on  the  evening  of  the  morrow.  On  the 
 morning  of  Wednesday,  the  5th,  the  wind  was  fine  and  fair 
 for  the  port.  This  was  now  the  second  time  their  hearts 
 had  exulted  in  the  prospect  of  entering  Rio  Janeiro ;  but 
 they  little  anticipated  that  a  second  time  they  would,  near 
 the  same  spot,  become  the  afflicted  subjects  of  a  second  cap- 
 ture. 
 
 Early  in  the  morning  of  that  disastrous  day,  a  strange 
 sail  appeared  in  sight ;  and  others  in  succession  Avere  disco- 
 vered from  the  mast-head,  till  thirty  were  counted,  all  steer- 
 ing the  same  course,  and  supposed  to  be  bound  for  the  same 
 port.  No  apprehension,  however,  was  excited,  for  it  was 
 considered  they  were  secure  against  even  an  enemy,  seeing 
 that  Carbonelle  had  given  Captain  Robson  a  letter  to  cer- 
 tify that  they  were  a  cartel  of  English  prisoners  exchanged 
 by  him ;  and  thus  confiding,  they  kept  on  their  course.  But 
 at  ten  o'clock  a  large  frigate  was  abreast  of  them,  and 
 hailed  them  to  inquire  what  ship,  Avhence  they  came,  and 
 whither  they  were  bound.  They  most  unwisely  hoisted 
 English  colours,  seeing  that  the  brig  and  her  owner,  who 
 was  on  board,  were  Portuguese — facts  which,  although  she 
 was  navigated  by  Englishmen,  fully  authorized,  or  rather 
 demanded,  the  exhibition  of  Portuguese  colours,  which 
 would  have  saved  them  from  capture.  Captain  Robson 
 likewise  stated,  that  they  came  from  Monte  Video,  and  Avere 
 a  cartel  of  English  prisoners  bound  for  Rio  Janeiro.  The 
 answer  did  not  satisfy,  and  they  were  again  hailed,  and  or- 
 dered to  send  their  boat  alongside.  The  Captain  assured 
 them,  that  the  boat  was  in  such  a  state  that  she  could  not 
 swim.  The  reply  was,  "  Send  your  boat  immediately,  or 
 we  will  fire  a  shot."  No  colours  were  yet  hoisted  by  the 
 frigate,  and  it  was  uncertain  whether  she  was  Spanish  or 
 Portuguese,  a  friend  or  an  enemy.     While  preparing  to  get 
 
TIME  OF  LEAVING  MONTE  VIDEO,  ETC.  431 
 
 out  the  boat  they  were  hailed  a  third  time, — "  Never  mind, 
 wc  will  send  to  you."  Their  boat  immediately  put  off, 
 manned  with  soldiers  and  two  officers,  who  came  on  board, 
 with  a  seaman  who  acted  as  interpreter,  and  went  down  into 
 the  cabin  to  examine  their  papers,  during  which  they  were 
 hailed  again,  and  ordered  to  send  their  captain  aboard  the 
 frigate,  which  now  displayed  the  Portuguese  flag.  The 
 captain  was  told  the  papers  must  be  sent  to  the  commodore 
 of  the  fleet ;  he  then  returned  to  the  brig,  accompanied  by 
 two  officers,  while  the  frigate  sailed  off"  to  the  commodore's 
 ship,  and  the  brig  followed. 
 
 This  was  an  afternoon  of  painful  suspense  to  the  poor  pri- 
 soners. They  knew,  that  the  owner  of  this  brig  had  not 
 purchased  her  of  Carbonelle,  in  a  manner  strictly  accordant 
 with  the  laws  of  his  country,  as  she  was  never  "condemned," 
 any  more  than  the  'Duff;  and  he  had  no  Spanish  passport. 
 It  was,  however,  certain,  that  they  could  not  by  any  possi- 
 bility be  involved  in  the  criminality  of  the  transaction.  At 
 twilight  the  Commodore  and  frigate  spoke  to  each  other, 
 when  both  with  the  fleet  lay  to  for  the  brig;  and  on  her 
 coming  vip,  a  boat  was  despatched  with  more  officers,  soldiers, 
 and  sailors,  who  brought  their  provisions,  as  they  were  to 
 tarry  for  the  night.  Captain  Robson  was  now  ordered  Avith 
 all  the  seamen,  and  unmarried  men,  to  leave  the  brig  and 
 go  on  board  the  frigate,  as  the  Commodore  refused  to  give 
 any  positive  decision  on  the  papers.  This  was  considered  a 
 demonstration  of  a  second  capture.  Those  on  board  the 
 brig  passed  a  night  of  sleepless  wretchedness,  longing  for 
 the  retvu-n  of  day,  that  they  might  know  the  worst.  Their 
 fate  was  soon  ascertained.  At  an  early  hour  a  boat  put  off* 
 from  the  Commodore's  ship  with  more  soldiers  and  sailors, 
 armed  with  swords  and  pistols,  with  the  Portuguese  captain 
 and  lieutenant  who  had  originally  commanded  her,  when 
 taken  by  Le  Grand  Buona]:)arte,  and  who  had  been  fellow 
 prisoners  with  the  Missionaries  on  board  Le  Buonaparte, 
 but  had  been  sent  with  the  other  prisoners  on  shore  at  Rio 
 Janeiro,  as  it  has  been  stated  in  a  previous  page,  and  who 
 Avere  now  returning  to  Europe  in  the  fleet,  little  expecting 
 that  they   should  meet   and   repossess  their  vessel.     This 
 
432  EVENTS  AND  DISASTERS  FROM  THE 
 
 coarse  man,  on  coming-  aboard,  Avithout  vittering-  a  word  took 
 possession  of  tlie  brig- ;  and  the  moment  he  had  got  all  his 
 men  and  things  sliipped,  he  ordered  every  soul  immediately 
 to  quit  her ;  an  order  which,  on  explanation,  amounted  to 
 this,  "  that  the  women  must  go  on  board  of  one  ship,  and 
 the  men  of  another."  The  married  Missionaries  boldly  and 
 at  once  refused.  They  knew  the  alliance  that  subsisted  be- 
 tween England  and  Portugal ;  and  that,  although  the  Com- 
 modore, acting  as  a  judge  in  eqviity,  might  take  the  brig 
 from  the  Portuguese  merchant  who  had  luilawfuUy  bought 
 her^  and  restore  her  to  her  original  captain  and  owners,  yet 
 he  dared  not  treat  unoffending  Englishmen  as  prisoners  of 
 war.  They,  therefore,  determined  that  force  alone  should 
 separate  them  from  their  families  ;  and  that  they  should 
 either  remain  or  go  together.  It  was,  therefore,  conceded 
 that  they  should  go  together,  and  they  commenced  prepara- 
 tions for  their  removal.  The  taciturn  captain,  impatient  to 
 be  rid  of  them,  ordered  the  soldiers  to  go  below  and  compel 
 every  woman  at  the  point  of  the  sword  immediately  to  enter 
 the  boat.  Few,  however,  ^of  the  soldiers  went  down,  and 
 such  as  did,  paid  no  attention  to  the  cruel  order.  This  ma- 
 ritime barbarian  was  most  appropriately  designated ;  his 
 name  was  RufFeno,  and  he  was  an  accomplished  ruffian. 
 Unmindful  of  his  former  afflictive  situation  as  a  prisoner,  and 
 tlic  generosity  of  the  French  in  giving  him  his  large  chest 
 of  clothes,  and,  soon  after,  his  liberty,  he  acted,  though  an 
 ally  to  England,  diametrically  opposite,  and  cruelly  refused 
 the  plundered  Missionaries,  and  their  wives  and  children, 
 even  the  few  tattered  remnants  of  their  worn-out  apparel, 
 till  they  declared  their  determined  resolution  not  to  leave 
 the  brig  without  them.  A  boat  now  conveyed  several  of 
 the  brethren  and  sisters  to  one  of  the  ships,  after  which 
 Captain  Robson  was  brought  on  board,  who  informed  the 
 Missionaries  that  the  Commodore  had  acted  with  harsh  and 
 unreasonable  abruptness,  had  taken  all  his  papers,  and  even 
 his  own  private  letters  from  him,  although  he  would  scarcely 
 look  at  any  of  them,  but  said  that  "  all  must  go  witli  him  to 
 Lisbon."  Kobson  ])lcaded  their  destitute  condition,  as 
 being  in  utter  want  of  every  necessary,  and  humanely  urged 
 
TIME  OF  LEAVING  MONTE  VIDEO^  ETC.  435 
 
 vered,  left  Lisbon  with  her  husband  and  Captain  Robson  on 
 the  12th  of  October,  and  arriA^ed  safely  in  London  on  the 
 12th  of  November.  Mrs,  Hughes  died  at  Lisbon,  Sunday 
 the  27tli  of  October ;  Mr.  Hughes  sailed  for  London  on  the 
 21st  of  November;  he  Avas  captured  by  a  French  privateer 
 on  the  5th  of  December;  on  the  15th  instant  he  was  recap- 
 tured by  a  Guernsey  cutter,  and  on  January  the  21st,  1800, 
 he  arrived  in  safety  at  Plymouth. 
 
 Mr.  Hardcastle  : — ^*'  I  am,  however,  bound  by  ties  of  conscience  and  gratitude 
 to  stay  some  short  time  to  use  every  effort  for  the  liberty  of  Seignior  Marcos  da 
 Costa  Guimrange,  who,  in  the  hand  of  Providence,  was  the  instrument  of 
 releasing  us  all  from  Monte  Video.  He  since  our  arrival  has  not  as  yet  been 
 suffered  to  go  on  shore."  He  had  lost  12,500  dollars  by  the  re-capture  of  the 
 packet ;  and,  after  suffering  imprisonment  at  Lisbon,  he  came  to  London, 
 where  he  was  subjected  to  great  embarrassment  and  distress.  His  condition 
 coming  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Directors,  they  made  repeated  advances  of 
 pecuniary  assistance  to  him,  provided  the  means  of  returning  to  his  own  coun- 
 try, and  otherwise  supplying  his  necessities  to  the  amount  of  about  £500. 
 
 2f2 
 
PART   EIGHTH. 
 
 VIEW  OF  SOCIETY  IN  THE  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS  PRE- 
 VIOUS TO  THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 PHYSICAL   CHARACTER    OF    THE    ISLANDERS,    AND    ARREOY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 Complexion  of  the  Otaheiteans — Cast  of  Countenance — Movements — Manners 
 — DiflPerences  among  the  Friendly  Islanders — Superiority  of  the  Marque- 
 sans — Stature  of  the  Chiefs — Intellectual  Capabilities — Morals — Arreoy 
 Society. 
 
 A  CONSIDERABLE  portion  of  light  lias  already  been  inci- 
 dentally thrown  upon  the  state  of  Society  among  the  island- 
 ers of  the  South  Seas.  Many  facts  have  been  recorded, 
 from  which  sagacious  minds  will  draw  appropriate  infer- 
 ences ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  exhibit  more  formally  and  co- 
 piously the  moral,  economical,  political,  and  religious  aspect 
 of  these  swarming  isles.  This  and  the  following  chapters,  it 
 is  hoped,  will  go  far  towards  a  statement  of  the  leading 
 facts  relative  to  every  subject  of  importance  connected  with 
 them. 
 
 The  inhabitants  of  Otaheite  are,  in  point  of  stature,  of  the 
 largest  size  of  Europeans.  The  men  in  general  are  tall, 
 strong,  and  finely  moulded.  Deformity  is  a  thing  almost 
 unknown  among  them,  and  it  is  always  considered  as  reflect- 
 ing disgrace  on  the  mother.  The  women  of  superior  rank 
 are  also,  for  the  most  part,  above  the  middle  stature ;  but 
 those  of  the  inferior  classes  arc  rather  below  it.  Their 
 natural  complexion  is  a  clear  olive,  which,  in  the  case  of  per- 
 
rHYSICAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  ISLANDERS,  ETC,  437 
 
 sons  exposed  to  the  wind  and  sun,  is  considerably  deepened, 
 but  in  that  of  others  who  live  much  under  shelter,  especially 
 the  sviperior  class  of  females,  it  retains  its  native  hue,  and 
 the  skin  is  exceedingly  delicate,  smooth,  and  soft.  The 
 colour  is  uniform,  without  any  of  those  rosy  tints  which 
 beautify  the  European  visage.  The  countenance  is  never- 
 theless comely ;  it  is  much  rounded,  and  seldom  displays 
 any  resemblance  to  the  angular  features  of  a  large  and 
 intelligent  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of  our  quarter  of  the 
 globe.  The  cheek  bones  are  not  high,  neither  are  the  eyes 
 hollow,  nor  the  brow  prominent ;  the  nose  is  generally  rather 
 flat,  which  in  some  islands  is  deemed  so  essential  to  manly 
 beauty,  that  mothers  and  nurses  were  formerly  accustomed 
 to  press  that  of  their  male  infants  from  the  time  of  birth. 
 Their  eyes,  especially  those  of  females,  are  for  the  most  part 
 full  of  expression,  sometimes  sparkling  with  fire,  and  at 
 others  melting  with  softness ;  their  teeth  are  also,  with  hardly 
 an  exception,  beautifully  even  and  of  the  purest  white. 
 Their  hair  is  almost  universally  black,  and,  as  compared 
 with  ours,  somewhat  coarse.  The  men  have  beards  which 
 they  wear  in  divers  fashions,  always,  however,  plucking  out 
 a  great  part  of  them,  and  keeping  the  rest  perfectly  clean 
 and  neat.  In  their  movements  vigour  combines  with  ease ; 
 their  walk  is  graceful ;  their  deportment  is  manly  and  liberal ; 
 and  their  ordinary  behaviour  is  affable  and  courteous.* 
 
 The  Friendly  islanders  differ  somewhat  in  several  respects 
 from  those  of  Otaheite  and  its  sister  isles.  In  stature  they 
 are  generally  less,  though  some  exceed  six  feet ;  but  they 
 are  strong  and  well  made,  especially  as  to  their  limbs ;  and, 
 though  strength  rather  than  beauty  is  their  distinguishing 
 feature,  there  are  to  be  seen  several  who  are  very  handsome. 
 Their  features  are  various,  insomuch  that  it  is  scarcely 
 possible  to  fix  on  any  general  likeness  by  which  to  charac- 
 terize them ;  many  countenances  among  them,  indeed,  are 
 quite  European.  Their  eyes  and  teeth  are  good  ;  but  the 
 latter  are  neither  so  remarkably  white  nor  so  Avell  set,  as  in 
 most   of  the  other  groups.     The  women  are  distinguished 
 
 '•'  Cook,  -Nol.  i.  p.  187. 
 
438  PHYSICAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  ISLANDERS, 
 
 from  the  men  less  by  their  features  than  by  then*  form, 
 which  is  more  slender,  generally  well  proportioned,  and  in 
 some  instances  a  perfect  model  of  beauty.  But  the  most 
 remarkable  distinction  of  the  females  is,  the  luicommon  small- 
 ness  and  delicacy  of  their  fingers,  which  may  be  put  in  com- 
 petition Avith  the  finest  in  Europe.  The  general  colour  is  a 
 shade  deeper  than  the  copper  brown;  but  some  of  both 
 sexes  have  a  true  olive  complexion,  and  such  of  the  females 
 as  are  less  exposed  to  the  sun  are  still  fairer.  Among  the 
 bulk  of  the  people,  however,  the  skin  is  more  generally  of  a 
 dull  hue,  with  some  degree  of  roughness,  especially  on  the 
 parts  that  are  uncovered. 
 
 The  inhabitants  of  the  Marquesas,  collectively,  are,  with- 
 out exception,  the  finest  race  of  people  in  the  Pacific.  In 
 form  and  features  they  suri)ass  all  other  nations,  although, 
 as  already  hinted,  the  affinity  of  their  language  to  that 
 spoken  in  Otaheite  and  the  Society  Isles  demonstrates  a 
 community  of  origin.  * 
 
 Early  navigators  were  struck  with  the  circumstance,  that 
 in  the  groups  of  the  Pacific  generally,  the  kings,  chiefs,  and 
 persons  of  a  hereditary  order,  are,  universally,  or  with  a  very 
 few  exceptions,  as  much  superior  to  the  multitude  in  phy- 
 sical force,  in  personal  stateliness,  and  dignified  deportment, 
 as  in  rank,  property,  and  power.  How  is  this  extraordinary 
 circumstance  to  be  accounted  for?  Were  the  parties  suc- 
 cessively chosen,  and  were  the  election  regularly  made  to 
 turn,  in  part  at  least,  upon  the  possession  of  these  personal 
 qualities,  the  fact  would  at  once  constitute  the  explanation. 
 But  it  is  otherwise ;  the  reference  is  to  those  whose  rank  is 
 hereditary,  and  whose  strength  and  stature  have  uniformly 
 descended  with  it.  Cook  and  others,  after  surveying  the 
 difficulties  of  the  subject,  have  supposed,  that  the  rulers 
 were  a  separate  race,  alleging  that  this  alone  can  account 
 for  the  remarkable  phenomena.  Others  deem  such  a  hypo- 
 thesis altogether  needless,  and  maintain,  that  "  different 
 treatment  in  infancy,  superior  food,  and  distinct  habits  of 
 life,  are  quite  sufficient."!     But  these  alone  by  no  means 
 
 *  Cook,  vol.  iii.  p.  307. 
 
 f  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  17. 
 
AND  ARREOy  SOCIETY.  439 
 
 adequately  explain  the  fact.  At  the  outset  of  life,  the  food 
 of  the  prince  and  the  peasant  is  one  and  the  same  in  kind, 
 and  the  only  difference  that  can  exist  relates  to  quantity ; 
 but  it  is  an  established  fact,  that  no  difference  of  quantity 
 supplied  in  infancy,  can  materially  and  uniformly  augment 
 the  original  frame  of  the  individual ;  it  may  increase  obesity, 
 but  it  does  not  necessarily  enlarge  the  bones.  Then  the 
 habits  of  the  higher  classes  in  Polynesia,  as  in  all  countries, 
 have  always  tended  rather  to  deteriorate  and  to  destroy  the 
 race,  than  to  invigorate  and  improve  it.  There  is  the  fact, 
 but  it  cannot  be  altogether  satisfactorily  accounted  for  by 
 any  circumstances  apart  from  parentage ;  *  and,  perhaps, 
 when  the  subject  is  thoroughly  sifted,  we  shall  be  driven  to 
 a  conclusion  not  very  dissimilar  to  that  of  Cook — a  conclu- 
 sion, however,  attended  with  difficulties  nearly  as  great  as 
 those  which  it  is  intended  to  remove. 
 
 Of  the  intellectual  capacities  of  these  islanders  it  may 
 with  truth  be  said,  that  in  respect  of  original  power  they 
 are  inferior  to  no  class  of  human  kind.  But  to  call  forth 
 the  talents  of  Polynesia  must  be  a  work  of  time.  To  raise 
 the  buried  intellect  of  a  whole  people  has  always  been  the 
 work  of  several  generations.  The  system  of  means  by  which 
 a  nation  is  intellectually  trained  is  vast  and  complicated ; 
 and  in  no  case  has  the  training  ever  outrun  the  means. 
 The  physical,  intellectual,  and  moral  attributes  of  man, 
 moreover,  depend,  for  their  respective  developments  and 
 improvement,  upon  different  orders  of  means ;  and  the  causes 
 which  have  most  conduced  to  the  culture  of  the  understand- 
 ing have  generally  been  prejudicial  to  the  vigour  of  the 
 physical  powers.  Of  the  mental  capabilities  of  the  islanders 
 there  can  be  no  hazard  in  affirming,  that  they  are,  in  all  re- 
 spects, equal  to  the  English,  and  that  the  time  draws  on 
 when  they  will  occupy  an  honourable  place  in  relation  to 
 literature  and  science,  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  f 
 
 All  speculation  and  contention  about  the  original  and  in- 
 herent qualities  of  human  nature  may  soon  be  settled  by  an 
 appeal  to  the  word  of  God.     If  the  Most  High  "  hath  of 
 
 *  See  Miss.  Enterprises,  p.  513.  t  Ibid,  p,  514. 
 
140  rHYSlCAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  ISLANDERS, 
 
 one  blood  made  all  nations  of  men  for  to  (hvcll  upon  all  tlic 
 face  of  the  earth,"  then,  whatever  differences  of  colour,  face, 
 or  figure,  may  have  been  impressed  or  imposed  by  clime, 
 culture,  and  circumstances,  there  must  be  among  manldnd 
 a  radical  identity  of  general  nature.  The  same  authority 
 supplies  another  general  principle,  of  equal  truth  and  cer- 
 tainty, respecting  the  moral  character  of  man.  If  "  all 
 flesh  "  hath  corrupted  its  way ;  if  there  be  "  none  righteous, 
 no  not  one;"  if  there  be  "none  that  understandeth,  none 
 that  secketh  after  God;"  if  they  be  "all  gone  out  of  the 
 way,  and  become  unprofitable  ;"  if  there  be  "none  that 
 doeth  good,  no  not  one ;"  if  "  their  throat  be  an  open  sepul- 
 chre, and  with  their  tongues  they  have  used  deceit;"  if 
 "  the  poison  of  asps  be  under  their  lips,  and  their  mouth 
 be  full  of  cursing  and  bitterness ;"  if  "  their  feet  be  swift  to 
 shed  blood,  and  destruction  and  misery  be  in  their  ways, 
 and  the  way  of  peace  they  have  not  known  ;"  and  if  "  there 
 be  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes;"* — if  all  these  be 
 among  the  true  sayings  of  God,  relative  to  our  entire  spe- 
 cies, we  may  at  once  dispense  with  the  fictions  which  origi- 
 nally filled  the  ears  of  Europe  respecting  the  paradisaic 
 innocence  of  the  occupants  of  Polynesia.  On  the  svdiject  of 
 their  morals  the  Missionaries  alone  are  competent  witnesses. 
 Had  European  navigators  been  very  different  men  from 
 what  they  almost  all  have  been,  their  transient  visits  and 
 limited  intercourse,  generally  combined  with  a  very  imper- 
 fect knowledge  of  the  language,  or  rather,  for  the  most  part, 
 with  an  utter  ignorance  of  it,  entitle  their  testimony  upon 
 this  point  to  very  little  credit.  Is  it  he,  who,  at  the  hour  of 
 twilight,  from  without  peeps  through  the  gratings  of  a 
 single  cell,  that  is  the  proper  person  to  detail  the  secrets  of 
 a  prison-house  and  the  horrors  of  a  dungeon,  or  the  man 
 who  resides  within,  yet  walks  at  liberty,  with  torch  in  hand, 
 through  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  dreadful  mansion  ? 
 The  Missionaries  have  examined  into  the  facts  of  Polynesian 
 morality,  and  reported  upon  them,  and  their  testimony  is  in 
 sad  unison  with  the  sacred  Scriptures.     According  to  these 
 
 '■'  See  llonians  iii.  10 — 18. 
 
AND  ARREOY  SOCIETY.  Ml 
 
 men  of  God^  and  faithful  witnesses  who  will  not  lie,  nothing 
 ^vas  wanting  among  the  tenants  of  the  isles  to  finish  the 
 portrait  of  a  fallen  creature.  Their  mildness  and  vivacity 
 were  but  a  deceitful  mask,  which,  like  the  flowers  that  adorn 
 the  tomb,  conceal  the  rottenness  and  dead  men's  bones  that 
 rcjiose  within.* 
 
 While  such  was  their  general  character,  the  light  within 
 them  was  not  wholly  extinguished ;  f  among  many  of  the 
 islands  we  have  some  striking  facts  illustrative  of  the  pre- 
 sence and  power  of  that  light.  Such  facts,  however,  are  the 
 exception ;  the  rule  is,  transgression  against  God !  But 
 passing  by  general  infanticide,  reserving  the  subject  of 
 murder  in  the  character  of  sacrifice  to  the  Gods,  and  leaving 
 to  repose  in  darkness  a  world  of  iniquity  which  cannot  be 
 uttered,  it  yet  remains  to  mention  a  most  atrocious  confede- 
 ration, designated  the  Arreoy  Society.  This  institution 
 attracted  the  notice  of  Cook  on  his  first  visit  to  the  islands. 
 He  was  so  struck  and  shocked  by  its  peculiar  character,  that 
 he  took  unusual  pains  to  inform  himself  upon  the  subject, 
 justly  thinking  it  "  not  fit  that  a  practice  so  horrid  and  so 
 strange  should  be  imputed  to  human  beings  upon  slight 
 evidence."!  One  of  the  smallest  peculiarities  of  this  infer- 
 nal association,  and  an  unalterable  condition  of  admission 
 to  its  diabolical  fellowship,  Avas,  that  every  member  should 
 murder  every  child  on  its  birth !  All  that  Cook  has  re- 
 ported of  this  society  has  been  confirmed  by  the  Mission- 
 aries, with  additional  facts  and  illustrations.  It  claims  a 
 high  antiquity,  and  has  prevailed  to  a  great  extent.  The 
 sphere  of  its  mischief  was  particularly  the  Society  Isles. 
 There  is  no  evidence  that  its  abominations  ever  prevailed 
 in  the  Sandwich  Isles,  or  in  the  Marquesas.  This  fraternity 
 of  evil- doers  was  composed  of  seven  distinct  orders  or  gra- 
 dations, and  comprised  a  multitude  of  members  of  both 
 sexes. §     Debauchery  and  profligacy  were  the  study  and  the 
 
 *  See  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii,  p.  25. 
 
 t  See  Mariner's  Tonga  Islands,  vol.  ii.  jjp.  157 — 168 ;  Wilson's  Telow 
 Islands,  p.  329. 
 
 +  Vol.  i.  p.  207,  240. 
 
 §  Polynesian  Researches,  vul.  i.  p.  312. 
 
442  PHYSICAL  CHARACTER  OF  THE  ISLANDERS,  ETC. 
 
 business  of  these  miserable  beings  through  life.  Nothing 
 among  mortals  has  ever  been  recorded  to  excel  their  ini- 
 quity. The  facts  of  their  orgies  are  too  horrible  to  bear 
 even  an  allusion.  The  soul  shudders  and  revolts  from  the 
 appalling  degradation  of  human  nature  there  exhibited  ! 
 
443 
 
 CHAPTER  II. 
 
 DRESS    AND    TATTOOING. 
 
 Cloth  and  Matting — Adjustment  of  Dress — Cold  and  Heat — Divers  Ranks — 
 Bonnet  Shades — Turban  and  Tomou — Long  Threads — Flowers— Feathers 
 — Marquesan  Usages — Tongataboo — Tattooing — Instruments,  Operation, 
 and  Figures — Interesting  Case  of  a  Girl. 
 
 When  Cook  first  arrived  at  Otaheite,  tlie  dress  of  tlie  na- 
 tives consisted  of  cloth  and  matting  of  different  kinds,  which 
 will  be  described  when  we  come  to  speak  of  their  manufac- 
 tures. The  cloth,  which  will  not  bear  wetting,  they  wear 
 in  dry  Aveather,  and  the  matting  Avhen  it  rains  ;  they  Avere 
 put  on  in  various  ways,  just  as  fancy  prompted,  for  nothing 
 was  cut  into  shape,  nor  were  any  two  pieces  sewed  together. 
 The  dress  of  the  superior  class  of  females  consisted  of  three 
 or  four  pieces  ;  one  piece,  about  two  yards  wide  and  eleven 
 yards  long,  they  wrapped  several  times  round  the  waist,  so 
 as  to  hang  down  nearly  to  the  ancle;  two  or  three  other 
 pieces,  about  two  and  a  half  yards  long  and  one  yard  wide, 
 each  with  a  hole  cut  in  the  middle,  they  placed  one  upon 
 another,  and  then  putting  the  head  through  the  apertures, 
 they  allowed  the  ends  to  dangle  before  and  behind,  thus 
 leaving  the  sides  open,  and  giving  the  arms  full  play.  These 
 depending  pieces  were  gathered  round  the  waist,  and  con- 
 fined with  a  sash  of  thinner  cloth,  of  length  sufficient  to  go 
 several  times  about  them.  The  dress  of  the  men  was  the 
 same  as  that  of  the  other  sex,  only  instead  of  suffering  the 
 cloth  to  hang  down  around  the  limbs,  they  brought  it  be- 
 tween them,  so  that  it  resembled,  in  some  measure,  the  cor- 
 responding article  of  European  apparel. 
 
 This  was  the  dress  of  all  ranks  of  people ;  the  form  was 
 universally  the  same,  and  the  only  distinction  of  rank  was 
 the  quantity  of  cloth  employed  by  the  individual.  Some  of 
 the  great  people  wrapped  around  them  several  pieces  of 
 
444  DRF.SS  AND  TATTOOING. 
 
 cloth,  eight  or  ten  yards  long,  and  two  or  three  broad ;  and 
 some  threw  a  large  piece  over  their  shoulders,  in  the  manner 
 of  a  cloak,  or  even  two  pieces,  if  they  were  very  exalted  per- 
 sonages, and  desirous  to  appear  in  state.  The  inferior  class, 
 who  had  only  a  small  allowance  of  cloth  from  the  tribes  or 
 families  to  which  they  belonged,  was  more  meanly,  that  is 
 more  thinly,  clad.  During  the  heat  of  the  day,  the  inha- 
 bitants generally  were  almost  naked,  the  women  having 
 only  a  scanty  petticoat,  and  the  men  nothing  but  the  maro 
 or  sash  that  was  fastened  round  their  waist.  As  finery  is 
 always  troublesome,  especially  in  warm  countries,  where  it 
 consists  in  putting  one  covering  upon  another,  the  women 
 of  rank  always  uncovered  themselves  in  the  evening  as  low 
 as  the  Avaist,  throwing  off  all  that  they  wear  on  the  upper 
 part  of  the  body,  with  the  same  negligence  and  ease  as  the 
 ladies  of  Europe  lay  aside  an  oppressive  article  of  attire ; 
 and  the  chiefs,  even  when  they  visited  Captain  Cook,  al- 
 though they  had  as  much  cloth  round  their  middle  as  might 
 have  clothed  a  dozen  of  people,  were  frequently  otherwise 
 quite  naked. 
 
 They  wore  no  covering  upon  the  legs  and  feet ;  but  they 
 shaded  their  faces  from  the  sun  with  little  bonnets,  made  of 
 matting  or  of  cocoa-nut  leaves,  which  they  occasionally  ma- 
 nufactured in  a  few  minutes.  This,  however,  was  not  all 
 their  head-dress ;  the  females  sometimes  wore  little  turbans, 
 and  sometimes  a  dress  which  they  valued  much  more,  and 
 which,  indeed,  was  considered  more  becoming,  called  tomon. 
 This  article  consisted  of  human  hair,  plaited  in  threads 
 not  much  tliicker  than  sewing  silk.  This  was  the  product 
 of  marvellous  patience,  Mr.  Banks,  who  accompanied  Cap- 
 tain Cook,  obtained  pieces  of  it  above  a  mile  in  length, 
 without  a  single  knot.  These  lines  the  ladies  wound  about 
 the  head  in  a  vast  quantity,  and  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
 ]n-oduce  a  very  ])retty  effect.  Captain  Cook  had  seen  five 
 or  six  such  pieces  coiled  around  the  head  of  one  woman. 
 Among  these  threads  they  stuck  various  kinds  of  flowers, — 
 of  which,  like  all  savages,  they  were  excessively  fond, — par- 
 ticularly the  Cape  jessamine,  v/hich  they  possessed  in  great 
 l)lenty,  as  it  was  always  planted  near  their  houses. 
 
DRESS  AND  TATTOOING.  445 
 
 Tlie  otlier  sex  were  not  less  attentive  to  the  claims  of  bar- 
 baric pride  and  folly.  They  sometimes  stuck  the  tail  feather 
 of  the  tropic -bird  upright  in  their  hair,  which  was  often  tied 
 in  a  bunch  upon  the  top  of  their  heads.  They  sometimes 
 wore  a  kind  of  whimsical  garland,  made  of  flowers  of  various 
 kinds,  stuck  into  a  piece  of  the  rind  of  a  plantain ;  or  of 
 scarlet  peas,  fixed  with  gum  upon  a  piece  of  wood;  and 
 sometimes  they  wore  a  kind  of  wig,  made  of  the  hair  of  men 
 or  of  dogs,  or  of  cocoa-nut  strings,  woven  upon  one  thread, 
 which  was  tied  imder  their  hair,  in  such  a  manner  tliat  it 
 might  hang  down  behind. 
 
 Flowers  were  almost  the  only  personal  ornaments  used 
 among  them.  Both  sexes  wore  ear-rings,  ])ut  they  were, 
 strangely  enough,  placed  only  on  one  side.  When  Captain 
 Cook  first  arrived,  the  rings  consisted  of  small  pieces  of 
 shell,  stone,  berries,  red  peas,  or  some  small  pearls,  three  in 
 a  string ;  his  beads,  however,  very  soon  supplanted  every- 
 thing else.* 
 
 The  dress  of  the  Marquesans  differed  but  little  from  that 
 of  the  Otaheiteans,  except  in  its  generally  inferior  quality 
 and  its  diminished  quantity.  The  same  remark  applies  to 
 that  of  the  inhabitants  of  Tongataboo.  In  both  these 
 groups  the  common  people  wore  but  little  clothing,  and  fre- 
 quently nothing  except  a  covering  made  of  the  leaves  of 
 plants,  or  the  maro.  There,  as  in  Otaheite,  the  women 
 Avcre  extravagantly  fond  of  flowers,  and  the  men  not  less 
 enamoured  of  red  feathers,  f 
 
 The  people  of  Otaheite,  like  the  savage  inhabitants  of 
 most  other  countries,  stained  their  bodies  by  a  process  which 
 they  called  tattooing.  This  is  the  simplest  dress  of  man  ; 
 and,  at  a  distance,  the  party  has  very  miich  the  aspect  of 
 being  handsomely  attired.  The  process  is  one  of  much  pain 
 and  much  labour,  and,  although  not  connected  with  religion, 
 it  was  generally  performed  by  the  priests.  It  requires  a 
 delicate  and  skilful  hand.  They  pricked  the  skin,  so  as  just 
 not  to  draw  blood,  with  a  small  instrument,  sometliing  in 
 the  form  of  a  hoe.     The  part  answering  to  tlie  blade  was 
 
 *  See  Cook's  Voyages,  vol.  i.  pp.  191 — 19:5. 
 
 t  Ibid.  vol.  iii.  p.  308  ;  vol.  v.  p.  UO.     Voyage  of  the  13iltoii,  pp.  40,  4.1. 
 
446  DRESS  AND  TATTOOING. 
 
 made  of  a  bone  or  shell,  scraped  very  thin,  and  was  from  a 
 quarter  of  an  inch  to  an  inch  and  a  half  wide  ;  the  edge  was 
 cut  into  sharp  teeth  or  points,  from  the  number  of  three  to 
 twenty,  according  to  its  size ;  when  this  instrument  was  to 
 be  used,  the  o])erator  dipped  the  teeth  into  a  mixture  of  a 
 kind  of  lamp-black,  formed  of  the  smoke  that  rose  from  an 
 oily  nut,  whicli  they  burned  instead  of  candles,  and  water. 
 The  teeth,  thus  prepared,  were  placed  iipon  the  skin,  and 
 the  handle  to  which  they  were  fastened  being  struck  by 
 quick,  smart  blows,  with  a  stick  fitted  for  the  purpose,  they 
 pierced  it,  and,  at  the  same  time,  carried  into  the  punc- 
 ture the  black  composition,  which  leaves  an  indelible  stain. 
 The  operation  was  painful,  and  it  was  some  days  before  the 
 wounds  were  healed.  It  was  performed  on  the  youth  of 
 both  sexes  at  about  the  age  of  fourteen,  in  several  parts  of 
 the  body,  and  in  various  figures,  according  to  the  fancy  of 
 the  parent,  the  rank  of  the  party,  the  taste  or  Avhim  of  the 
 artist.  The  women  were  generally  marked  in  the  form  of  a 
 Z,  on  every  joint  of  their  fingers  and  toes,  and  freqviently 
 rovmd  the  outside  of  their  feet ;  the  men  were  also  marked 
 with  the  same  figure ;  and  both  men  and  women  had  squares, 
 circles,  crescents,  and  ill-designed  representations  of  men, 
 birds,  or  dogs,  and  various  other  devices,  impressed  upon 
 their  legs  and  arms,  some  of  Avhich  had  symbolical  significa- 
 tions, although  Captain  Cook  could  never  learn  what  they 
 were,  and  the  Missionaries  have  said  little  that  is  satisfactory 
 on  the  subject.  These  ornaments  were  most  profusely 
 lavished  on  the  breech,  which  was  covered  with  a  deep 
 black,  and  above  which  arches  were  drawn  one  over  another 
 as  high  as  the  short  ribs.  These  arches  were  often  a  quarter 
 of  an  inch  broad ;  and  their  edges  were  not  straight  lines 
 but  indented.  These  stripes  were  their  pride,  and,  whether 
 considered  as  an  ornament,  or  as  a  proof  of  fortitude  in 
 bearing  pain,  they  were  exhibited  by  both  sexes  with  a  mix- 
 ture of  ostentation  and  pleasure.  The  face  in  general  was 
 left  unmasked ;  and  Cook  saw  but  one  instance  to  the  con- 
 trary. There  was,  however,  a  good  deal  of  fashion  in  the 
 matter,  and  different  islands  had  different  usages.  Some 
 veterans  had  the  greatest  part  of  their  bodies  covered  witli 
 
DRESS  AND  TATTOOING.  447 
 
 large  patches  of  black,  deeply  indented  at  the  edges,  like  a 
 rude  imitation  of  flame,  but  the  Captain  was  told  that  they 
 came  from  a  low  island  called  Noouoova,  and  were  not  na- 
 tives of  Otaheite. 
 
 Mr.  Banks  saw  the  operation  performed  on  a  girl  about 
 the  age  of  thirteen.  The  instrument  used  upon  that  occa- 
 sion had  thirty  teeth,  and  every  stroke — of  which  at  least 
 one  liundred  were  made  in  a  minute — drew  an  ichor  or 
 serum  slightly  tinged  with  blood.  The  sufferer  bore  it  with 
 the  most  stoical  resolution  for  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour ; 
 but  the  pain  of  so  many  hundred  punctures  inflicted  in  rapid 
 succession  became  intolerable.  She  first  complained  in 
 murmurs,  then  wept,  and  at  last  burst  into  loud  lamenta- 
 tions^ imploring  the  operator  to  desist.  But  he,  deaf  to  her 
 cries,  and  apparently  delighted,  prosecuted  his  work  of  tor- 
 ture ;  and  when  she  began  to  struggle,  she  was  held  down 
 by  two  women,  who  alternately  soothed  and  chid  her,  and 
 at  times,  when  she  became  unruly  through  agony,  the  bel- 
 dames gave  her  a  smart  blow.  Mr.  Banks  tarried  in  the 
 neighbourhood  an  hour,  and  the  operation  was  not  over 
 when  he  departed,  yet  it  was  at  that  time  performed  only 
 upon  one  side,  the  other  having  been  previously  tattooed ; 
 and  the  arches  upon  the  loins,  their  chief  ornament  and  an 
 affair  of  more  pain  than  all  the  rest,  were  still  to  be  per- 
 formed.* 
 
 Cook  never  saw  a  native  of  either  sex,  in  Otaheite,  ar- 
 rived at  mature  years,  who  was  not  tattooed.  He  thought 
 the  custom  might  possibly  take  its  rise  in  superstition,  since 
 it  produced  no  visible  advantage,  and  was  the  occasion  of 
 great  pain ;  but  though  he  inquired  of  many  hundreds,  he 
 could  obtain  no  account  of  its  origin. f  Lieutenant  Shilli- 
 beer,  on  the  other  hand,  maintains,  that  it  is  considered  a 
 species  of  dress,  a  man  without  it  being  generally  held  in 
 the  utmost  contempt.]);  Even  the  Missionaries  have  never 
 been  able  to  trace  its  origin  ;  they  conceive  it  had  at  first  an 
 
 *  See  Veeson's  Narrative,  pp.  178 — ISO,  which  relates  his   own  experience 
 upon  the  subject,  and  states  some  interesting  facts, 
 t  Vol.  i.  pp.  189,  190. 
 l  Yoyage  of  the  Briton,  p,  47. 
 
448  DRESS  AND  TATTOOING. 
 
 object^  but  tliat  in  later  times  it  was  merely  an  ornament.* 
 Wliile  the  practice  prevailed  everywhere  among  both  sexes, 
 navigators  are  uniform  in  their  testimony,  that  females  are 
 much  less  extensively  punctured  than  the  other  sex ;  and  it 
 would  seem,  that  no  class  of  savages  were  so  thoroughly 
 shrouded  in  this  ever-during  mantle  of  nature  as  the  mag- 
 nanimous but  ferocious  cannibals  of  New  Zealand.  In  that 
 country  the  men  seemed  to  add  something  every  year  to  the 
 ornaments  or  vesture  of  the  preceding,  so  that  the  more 
 ancient  men  were  almost  covered  from  head  to  foot.  Be- 
 sides the  tattoo,  which  they  called  Amoco,  they  had  other 
 marks  impressed  of  a  very  extraordinary  kind,  furrows  of 
 about  a  line  deep,  and  a  line  broad,  such  as  appear  upon 
 the  bark  of  a  tree  which  has  been  cut  through  after  a  year's 
 growth.  The  edges  of  these  furrows  were  afterwards  in- 
 dented by  the  same  method,  and  being  perfectly  black,  made 
 a  most  frightful  appearance. 
 
 *  See  Polynesian  Researclies,  vol.  ii.  p.  403, 
 
449 
 
 CHAPTER  III. 
 
 DWELLINGS,  FOODj    AND    DRINK. 
 
 Otaheitean  Residences — Description  of  a  House — Night  in  the  Chief's  House — 
 Animal  Food — Vegetables — Cookery— Example  in  a  Dog — Water  Beve- 
 rage— Preparation  of  Cava — Regular  Meals — Example  of  Excess. 
 
 In  Otaheite,  at  the  time  of  its  discovery,  the  houses  or 
 rather  sheds  of  the  'natives  were  all  built  in  the  wood,  be- 
 tween the  sea  and  the  mountains,  and  no  more  ground  was 
 cleared  for  each  erection  than  just  sufficed  to  prevent  the 
 dropping  of  the  branches  from  rotting  the  thatch  with  which 
 it  was  covered.  From  the  house,  therefore,  the  inhabitants 
 stepped  immediately  under  the  shade,  which  was  the  most 
 delightful  that  could  be  imagined,  consisting  of  groves  of 
 bread-fruit  and  cocoa-nuts,  without  underwood,  and  inter- 
 sected in  all  directions  by  the  paths  which  lead  from  one 
 residence  to  another.  Nothing  can  be  more  grateful  than 
 this  shade  in  so  warm  a  climate  ;  it  cools,  without  impeding 
 the  free  circulation  of  the  air ;  and  the  dwellings,  having  no 
 walls,  receive  the  refreshing  gale  from  whatever  point  it 
 may  proceed. 
 
 It  may  be  instructive  to  give  a  description  of  a  house 
 of  the  middling  size,  which — as  the  structure  of  their 
 dwellings,  like  the  form  of  their  garb,  was  universally  the 
 same — may  suffice  to  give  a  correct  view  of  the  whole  of  the 
 island  habitations.  The  ground  covered  by  such  a  house 
 was  an  oblong  square,  of  twenty-four  feet  by  eleven.  Over 
 this  square  a  roof  Avas  raised  upon  three  rows  of  pillars  or 
 posts,  ranged  parallel  to  each  other,  one  on  each  side,  and 
 one  in  the  middle.  This  roof  was  an  exact  resemblance  to 
 those  of  our  thatched  houses  in  England.  The  height 
 within  from  the  ground  to  the  roof-tree  was  about  nine  feet, 
 and  the  eaves  on  each  side  reached  down  till  within  about 
 2g 
 
450  DWELLINGS,  FOOD,  AND  DRINK. 
 
 three  and  a  half  feet  from  the  ground.  At  the  sides  and 
 gables  it  was  quite  open,  without  any  sort  of  inclosure. 
 This  roof  was  thatched  with  palm  leaves,  and  the  floor  was 
 covered  to  a  depth  of  some  inches  with  soft  hay,  over  which 
 mats  were  laid,  the  whole  forming  one  cushion,  on  which, 
 when  not  abroad,  they  sat  during  the  day,  and  slept  at  night. 
 In  some  houses,  however,  there  Avas  one  stool,  which  was 
 wholly  appropriated  to  the  master  of  the  family;  besides 
 this  there  was  no  furniture,  except  a  few  little  blocks  of 
 wood,  the  upper  side  of  which  was  hollowed  into  a  curve, 
 and  which  served  at  night  for  pillows.  Houses,  indeed,  in 
 the  isles  of  the  South,  were  hardly  among  the  necessaries  of 
 life.  They  were  chiefly  used  as  dormitories  ;  for,  except  it 
 rained,  they  ate  in  the  open  air,  under  the  shade  of  the  next 
 tree.  The  clothes  which  the  natives  wore  in  the  day  served 
 them  for  covering  in  the  night.  The  floor  was  the  common 
 bed  of  the  whole  household,  and  was  not  divided  by  any 
 partition.  The  master  of  the  house  and  his  wife  slept  in  the 
 middle,  next  to  them  the  married  people,  then  the  un- 
 married women,  and  a  little  distance  beyond  them  the  un- 
 married ;  men,  while  the  servants,  or  Teutons,  as  they  are 
 called,  slept  in  the  open  air,  except  when  rain  fell,  and  then 
 they  came  jvist  within  the  shade.* 
 
 The  nights  of  the  natives  were  not  always  seasons  of  sound 
 repose.  Their  labour  in  the  day  was  only  recreation,  and 
 they  required  less  sleep  than  the  over-worked  minds  and 
 bodies  of  most  civdlized  people,  to  recruit  their  wasted  ener- 
 gies. An  Englishman  who  resided  several  years  at  Ton- 
 gataboo,  and,  in  all  points,  lived  as  a  heathen,  has  disclosed 
 some  curious  facts  respecting  the  nocturnal  hours  of  the 
 islanders.  The  renowned  Mulkamair,  with  whom  he  lived; 
 Mulkamair  the  husband  of  eight  wives,  the  father  of  a  patri- 
 archal family,  and  a  ruler  of  many  men,  as  he  lay  in  his 
 huge  habitation,  with  his  household  around  him,  often  com- 
 menced conversations  that  much  amused,  and  sometimes 
 instructed  them.  The  talk  frequently  lasted  till  midnight, 
 when  they  all  fell  asleep ;  nor  did  the  matter  end  there,  for 
 
 *  Cook,  vol.  i.  pp.  193 — 195. 
 
DWELLINGS,  FOOD,  AND  DRINK.  451 
 
 if,  during'  the  night,  some  one  chanced  to  awake,  he  would 
 renew  the  conversation  with  a  neighbour,  a  third  being 
 aroused  would  join  them,  and  soon  the  whole  group  would 
 begin  to  chatter  another  hour,  till  they  sunk  once  more  to 
 rest.* 
 
 The  food  of  the  natives,  at  the  time  of  Cook's  arrival,  was 
 chiefly  vegetable.  They  had  no  tame  animals  except  hogs, 
 dogs,  and  poultry ;  and  these  did  not  exist  in  abundance. 
 When,  on  festive  occasions,  a  chief  killed  a  hog,  it  was 
 almost  equally  divided  amongst  his  dependents ;  and  as  the 
 number  of  these  was  generally  great,  the  share  of  each  indi- 
 vidual was  necessarily  small.  It  will  hence  appear  that  the 
 present  to  navigators  of  a  hog,  so  frequently  mentioned 
 in  this  volume,  was  not  so  small  a  gift  as  at  first  sight  it 
 might  seem.  Dogs  and  fowls  were  more  abundant,  and  fell 
 more  generally  to  the  share  of  the  common  people.  The 
 Captain  did  not  much  like  the  fowls,  but  considered  the 
 South  Sea  dog  as  little  inferior  to  an  English  lamb.  The 
 dogs  bred  to  be  eaten  tasted  no  animal  food ;  but  were  fed 
 upon  bread-fruit,  cocoa-nuts,  yams,  and  other  fruits.  Fish 
 existed  in  abundance,  the  smaller  of  which  the  natives  ate 
 raw  as  we  do  oysters.  Of  their  vegetables,.which  were  very 
 plentiful,  the  principal  was  the  bread-fruit,  to  procure  which, 
 cost  no  other  labour  than  climbing  a  tree.  This  tree  does 
 not  indeed  grow  of  itself;  but  "if  a  man  plants  ten  of  them 
 in  his  lifetime,  which  he  may  do  in  about  an  hour,  he  will  as 
 completely  fulfil  his  duty  to  his  own  and  future  generations, 
 as  the  natives  of  our  less  temperate  climate  can  do  by 
 ploughing  in  the  cold  of  winter,  and  reaping  in  the  summer's 
 heat,  as  often  as  these  seasons  return ;  even  if,  after  he  has 
 procured  bread  for  his  present  household,  he  should  convert 
 a  surplus  into  money,  and  lay  it  up  for  his  children,  "f  The 
 bread-fruit,  it  is  true,  is  not  always  in  season,  but  the  bountiful 
 hand  of  Heaven  has  provided  a  most  ample  supplement  of 
 cocoa-nuts,  bananas,  plantains,  and  a  great  variety  of  other 
 fruits. 
 
 Such  being  the  food  of  the  islanders,  the  science  of  cookery 
 
 *  See  Veeson's  Narrative,  pp.  94,  96. 
 t  Cook,  vol.  i.  pp.  196, 197. 
 
 2g2 
 
452  DWELLINGS,  FOOD,  AND  DRINK. 
 
 was,  of  course,  but  little  cultivated.  They  had  only  two 
 methods  of  applying  fire  to  food — broiling-  and  baking. 
 Having  no  species  of  metal  pots  or  pans,  they  had  no  concep- 
 tion of  boiling  anything  in  water.  Broiling  is  too  simple  a 
 process  to  require  description ;  baking  was  gone  about  more 
 methodically.  We  have  an  example  in  Tupia,  who  figures 
 with  advantage  in  Cook's  voyages,  that  serves  to  illustrate 
 the  double  functions  of  butcher  and  cook,  in  the  following 
 manner: — seizing  the  dog,  he  killed  him  by  holding  his 
 hands  close  over  his  mouth  and  nose — an  operation  wliich 
 consumed  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  While  this  work  of  de- 
 struction was  going  on,  a  hole  was  made  in  the  ground, 
 about  a  foot  deep,  in  which  a  fire  was  kindled,  and  some 
 small  stones  placed  in  layers  alternately  with  the  wood  to 
 heat.  The  dog  was  then  singed,  by  holding  him  over  the 
 fire,  and,  by  scraping  him  with  a  shell,  the  hair  was  taken 
 off  as  clean  as  if  he  had  been  scalded  in  hot  water  ;  he  was 
 then  cut  up  with  the  same  instrument,  and  his  entrails  on 
 being  removed  were  sent  to  the  sea,  carefully  washed  and 
 put  into  cocoa-nut  shells,  with  the  blood  that  had  come  from 
 the  bodj^  When  the  hole  in  the  ground  was  sufficiently 
 heated,  the  fire  was  taken  out,  and  some  of  the  stones, 
 which  were  not  so  hot  as  to  discolour  anything  that  they 
 touched,  being  placed  at  the  bottom,  were  covered  with  green 
 leaves.  The  dog,  with  the  shells  containing  the  entrails, 
 was  then  placed  uyjon  the  leaves,  and  other  leaves  being 
 laid  upon  them,  the  whole  Avas  covered  with  the  rest  of  the 
 hot  stones,  and  the  mouth  of  the  hole  closely  stopped  with 
 mould.  After  a  space  of  somewhat  less  than  four  hours,  it 
 was  again  opened,  and  the  dog  taken  out  excellently  baked. 
 All  the  flesh  and  fish  eaten  by  the  inhabitants  was  dressed 
 in  the  same  way.  Cook  attests  that  hogs  and  large  fish 
 were,  by  this  process,  more  juicy,  and  more  equally  done, 
 than  by  any  art  of  cookery  practised  in  Europe.  Bread- 
 fruit was  also  cooked  in  an  oven  of  the  same  kind,  whicli 
 rendered  it  soft,  and  something  like  a  boiled  potato.  The 
 bread-fruit  was  likewise  made  into  various  dishes.  To  all 
 their  food  salt  water  was  the  universal  sauce,  without  whicli 
 no  meal  was  eaten.     Those  who  lived  near  the  sea  brought 
 
DWELLINGS,  FOOD,  AND  DRINK.  453 
 
 it  as  necessity  required,  and  sucli  as  lived  at  a  distance  kept 
 it  in  store. 
 
 In  respect  of  drink,  the  common  beverage  was  pnre  water, 
 or  the  juice  of  the  cocoa-nut.  The  art  of  producing  fer- 
 mented liquors  to  intoxicate  was  unknown  to  them.  Some 
 drank  freely  of  such  liquors  on  board  the  ships,  and  in  a  few 
 instances  became  very  drunk ;  but  the  parties  to  whom  this 
 occurred,  so  far  from  soliciting  a  repetition,  could  never,  be 
 prevailed  on  either  to  taste  or  touch  them  afterwards.  The 
 natives,  however,  were  not  without  means  of  intoxication,  nor 
 the  disposition  to  use  them.*  They  prepared  and  drank  a 
 juice  that  was  procured  from  a  plant  called  Cava.  The  Cava 
 was  a  root  planted  principally  for  the  use  of  the  chiefs,  and 
 happily  too  scarce  for  the  lower  orders.  The  root  supplies 
 a  spirit  of  an  intoxicating  nature,  and  the  process  of  its  ex- 
 traction is  thus  described  by  one  who  well  understood  it.  It 
 is  first  scraped  with  a  shell,  and  rubbed  clean  with  the  rough 
 husk  of  the  cocoa-nut,  and  then  divided  among  the  company 
 to  be  prepared  for  making  the  liquor.  The  preparation  is 
 a  stately  and  dignified  business.  A  large  circle  is  formed 
 by  the  whole  company,  all  sitting  cross-legged,  and  the 
 chief  at  its  head.  On  each  side  of  him  are  stationed  his 
 tack-hangers,  or  ministers,  to  superintend  the  process.  The 
 Cava  root  is  then  split,  and  the  pieces  distributed  among 
 the  circle,  who  hand  them  to  the  young  people  present  who 
 have  good  and  clean  teeth,  to  be  chewed.  When  all  the 
 root  is  masticated  and  laid  upon  a  leaf,  a  large  bowl  with 
 three  legs  is  handed  round,  into  which  each  person  empties 
 his  leaf.  The  bowl  is  then  placed  within  the  circle  before 
 the  chief,  and  accompanied  by  certain  formalities  the  Cava 
 is  mixed  with  water.  The  masticated  root,  thus  soaked,  is 
 strained  several  times  till  the  juice  be  perfectly  cleansed. 
 It  is  then  distributed,  with  much  decorum  and  ceremon}^,  to 
 the  chief  and  his  guests.  While  the  Cava  is  preparing, 
 the  dependents  of  the  chief  are  busy  baking  yams  which  are 
 eaten  along  Avith  it.  The  common  people  rarely  enjoy  this 
 luxury ;  for  the  chiefs  generally  exact  the  root  of  those  who 
 
 "•'•■■  Cook,  vol.  i.  pp.  198,  199. 
 
454  DWELLINGS,  FOOD,  AND  DRINK. 
 
 possess  it,  and  consume  it  with  their  brother  chiefs  and  de- 
 pendents. They  often  drink  the  deceitful  draught  from, 
 break  of  day^  till  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock  at  noon,  when 
 their  attendants  are  completely  worn  out  byAvaiting  on  them. 
 They  then  go  and  lay  themselves  doAvn  for  two  or  three 
 hours,  and  afterwards  rise,  bathe,  walk  among  the  planta- 
 tions, or  amuse  themselves  in  wrestling,  boxing,  and  other 
 sports.*  To  their  praise  it  must  be  stated,  that  they  care- 
 fully keep  this  intoxicating  juice  from  their  women. f 
 
 The  islanders,  generally,  have  no  regular  meals.  |  Bvit 
 when  they  eat,  it  is  upon  a  magnificent  scale.  They  feed  as 
 men  who  have  not  for  a  long  time  fed  before,  and  who  have 
 no  expectation  of  feeding  soon  again.  Cook  has  left  a  sin- 
 gular testimony  in  the  following  passage : — "  I  have  seen 
 one  man  devour  two  or  three  fishes  as  big  as  a  perch ;  three 
 bread-fruits,  each  bigger  than  two  fists,  fourteen  or  fifteen 
 plantains  or  bananas,  each  of  them  six  or  seven  inches  long, 
 and  four  or  five  round,  and  near  a  quart  of  the  pounded 
 bread-fruit,  which  is  as  substantial  as  the  thickest  unbaked 
 custard,  "§ 
 
 *  Veeson's  Narrative,  pp.  97 — 101 ;  and  also  Mariner's  Tonga,  vol.  ii.  pp. 
 173—196. 
 
 f  Cooli,  vol.  i.  p.;i99, 
 
 X  Voyage  of  the  Briton,  p.  45. 
 
 §  Cook,  vol.  i.  p.  201. 
 
455 
 
 CHAPTER  IV. 
 
 ARTS MANUFACTURES AND    CANOE  BUILDING. 
 
 Tliree  kinds  of  Cloth — ISIanufactures — Matting — Baskets — Ropes — Fishing 
 Lines — Nets — Harpoons — Hooks — Canoes — Tools — Ivahahs  and  Pahies 
 — War  Canoe — Travelling  Pahies — Nautical  Skill — Astronomy — War  and 
 Sacred  Canoes — Festivities. 
 
 From  the  united  testimonies  of  navigators,  temporary  resi- 
 dents, and  Christian  Missionaries,  it  is  a  clearly  established 
 fact,  that,  however  rude,  the  same  principles  of  art  and  ma- 
 nufacture pervade  the  whole  of  the  islands,  while  the  de- 
 grees of  skill  and  dexterity  with  which  they  are  carried  out, 
 in  the  several  groups,  are  various.  Cloth,  being  the  chief 
 necessary,  is  their  principal  manvifacture.  It  is  of  three 
 kinds,  and  made  of  the  bark  of  three  different  trees, — the 
 Chinese  paper  mulberry,  the  bread-fruit  tree,  and  the  tree 
 which  resembles  the  wild  fig-tree  of  the  West  Indies.  The 
 finest  cloth  is  made  from  the  tree  first  mentioned,  and  is 
 worn  chiefly  by  the  principal  people ;  the  second  tree  pro- 
 duces cloth  of  a  secondary  quality,  which  is  used  by  the 
 common  people ;  and  the  third  furnishes  a  cloth,  coarse  and 
 harsh,  but  most  rare  and  most  useful,  the  more  so  because 
 it  resists  water,  which  the  superior  fabrics  freely  admit.  All 
 the  three  kinds  are  manufactured  in  the  same  manner.  The 
 bark  of  the  trees  is  slit  up  longitudinally,  then  drawn  off, 
 and  deposited  in  a  running  stream  to  soak ;  when  sufficiently 
 softened,  the  inner  bark  is  separated  from  the  green  part  on 
 the  outside,  and  scraped  with  a  shell  till  nothing  remains 
 but  the  fine  fibres  of  the  inner  coat.  Thus  prepared,  in  the 
 evening  it  is  spread  out  upon  plantain  leaves ;  the  fibres 
 are  laid  side  by  side,  and  extended  in  length,  till  they  are 
 about  a  foot  broad  and  ten  or  twelve  yards  long,  and  two  or 
 three  layers  are  also  placed  upon  one  another,  and  all  of 
 
456  ARTS,  MANUFACTURES, 
 
 equal  thickness.  Laid  after  this  manner,  and  left  till  the 
 morning,  the  mass  of  fibres  adhere  together  so  firmly  that 
 the  whole  may  be  raised  from  the  groimd  in  one  piece.  It 
 is  then  removed  and  laid  vipon  a  long  block  of  smooth  wood, 
 and  there  beaten  Avith  a  little  truncheon  of  wood,  with  four 
 flat  sides,  each  marked  lengtliAvise  with  grooves  of  different 
 degrees  of  fineness.  The  adhering  mass  is  beaten  with  the 
 four  sides  of  this  tool  in  succession — with  the  finest  last — 
 and  then  it  is  fit  for  use.  If  it  be  bleached  in  the  air,  it 
 assumes  the  aspect  of  a  bright  white  ;  but  it  becomes  whiter 
 still,  and  softer,  by  being  washed  and  beaten  again,  after  it 
 has  been  worn.  The  degrees  of  fineness  depend  upon  the 
 extent  of  the  beating.  This  cloth  is  also  dyed  in  various 
 colours,  but  chiefly  in  red  and  yellow.  Captain  Cook  deemed 
 the  red  exceedingly  beautiful,  superior  to  the  finest  Eu- 
 ropean scarlet. 
 
 In  the  scale  of  importance,  the  manufacture  of  matting 
 stands  next  to  that  of  cloth.  The  coarser  kind  is  used  to 
 sleep  on,  and  the  finer  to  wear  in  wet  weather.  The  mat- 
 ting is  fabricated  of  various  substances  :  one  kind  from  the 
 bark  of  a  certain  tree  ;  a  second  from  the  leaves  of  another ; 
 and  a  third  from  a  great  variety  of  rushes  and  grasses. 
 
 In  the  manufacture  of  the  smaller  wai-es  used  among 
 them,  they  are  very  clever.  They  make  beautiful  baskets 
 and  wicker-work ;  their  patterns  are  very  various,  and  many 
 of  them  very  neat.  This  art  is  practised  by  all,  l)oth  men 
 and  women.  Of  bark  they  also  make  ropes  and  lines,  from 
 the  thickness  of  an  inch  to  the  size  of  a  small  packthread ; 
 and  of  the  latter  they  work  their  fishing-nets.  Of  the  fibres 
 of  the  cocoa-nut  they  make  thread,  for  fastening  together 
 the  several  parts  of  their  canoes,  and  belts,  either  round  or 
 flat,  twisted  or  plaited ;  and  of  the  bark  of  the  erow,  a  kind 
 of  nettle,  they  manufacture  the  best  fishing  lines  in  the 
 Avorld.  With  these  they  hold  the  strongest  and  most  active 
 fish,  such  as  bonetas  and  albicores,  which  would  snap  the 
 strongest  silk  lines  in  a  minute,  though  they  were  twice  as 
 thick.  They  make  nets  of  a  coarse  grass,  of  the  enormous 
 extent  of  sixty  or  even  eighty  fathoms  in  length.  This  they 
 haul  in  shoal-smooth  water,  and  its  own  weight  keeps  it  so 
 
AND  CANOE-BUILDING.  457 
 
 close  to  the  ground,  that  scarcely  a  single  fish  can  escape. 
 In  all  that  appertains  to  fishing  they  are  very  dexterous ; 
 they  make  harpoons  of  canC;,  and  point  them  with  hard  wood, 
 which  in  their  hands  strike  fish  more  effectually  than  those 
 which  are  headed  with  iron  in  the  hands  of  Europeans ;  set- 
 ting aside  the  advantage  of  the  latter  being  fastened  to  a 
 line,  so  that  the  fish  is  secured  if  the  barb  take  hold,  though 
 it  may  not  mortally  wound  him.*  Their  fishing-hooks  are 
 made  of  shell,  and  admirably  adapted  to  the  purpose. 
 Every  fisherman  is  his  own  artificer,  and  the  manufacture 
 of  the  best  hook  is  accomplished  in  about  fifteen  minutes. 
 
 The  grandest  achievement  of  Polynesian  skill  is  the  ma- 
 nufacture of  their  canoes ;  "  perhaps  to  fabricate  one  of 
 their  principal  vessels  with  their  tools  is  as  great  a  work  as 
 to  build  a  British  man-of-Avar  with  ours."f  Their  tool- 
 chest,  when  Wallis  found  them,  comprised  the  following  im- 
 plements : — an  adze,  of  stone ;  a  chisel  or  gouge,  of  bone, 
 generally  that  of  a  man's  arm  between  the  wrist  and  elbow ; 
 a  rasp,  of  coral ;  and  the  skin  of  a  sting-ray,  with  coral  sand, 
 as  a  file  or  polisher,  to  give  their  work  its  finish.  Such  is 
 the  complete  catalogue!  Yet,  with  these  humble  instru- 
 ments, they  builded  houses,  constructed  canoes,  hewed 
 stones ; — they  felled,  cleaved,  carved,  and  polished  timber ; 
 — they  formed  planks  out  of  i\\e  hardest  and  most  solid 
 wood,  and  builded  vessels  capable  of  carrying  three  hundred 
 persons!  Is  any  additional  proof  wanted  of  their  capabili- 
 ties of  laborious  industry  and  inexhaustible  perseverance  ? 
 
 The  boats  of  Otaheite  and  the  neighbouring  islands,  ac- 
 cording to  Cook,  have  been  divided  into  two  classes,  ivahahs 
 and  jmhies.  The  ivahah  was  used  for  short  excursions,  and 
 was  wall-sided  and  flat-bottomed ;  the  pahie,  used  for  longer 
 voyages,  was  bow-sided  and  sharp-bottomed.  The  ivahahs 
 were  all  of  the  same  figure,  but  of  different  sizes,  and  em- 
 ployed for  different  purposes.  Their  length  was  from  ten 
 feet  to  seventy-two;  those  of  ten  feet  were  only  about  one 
 foot  wide,  and  those  of  seventy  feet  and  upAvards  were 
 scarcely  two.     One  class  of  the  ivahahs  was  for  fighting, 
 
 *  See  Cook,  vol.  i.  p.  210.  f  Ibid.  p.  218. 
 
458  ARTS,  MANUFACTURES, 
 
 another  for  fishing",  and  a  third  for  sailing  on  voyages  of 
 some  distance.  The  fighting  ivahah  was  by  far  the  longest, 
 and  it  had  the  head  and  stern  considerably  raised  above  the 
 body,  in  the  form  of  a  semicircle.  The  stern  was  especially 
 elevated ;  it  sometimes  rose  to  the  height  of  seventeen  or 
 eighteen  feet,  although  the  boat  itself  was  scarcely  three. 
 These  never  went  to  sea  single ;  they  were  fastened  toge- 
 ther, side  by  side,  at  a  distance  of  about  three  feet,  by  strong 
 bars  of  Avood,  which  were  laid  across  them  and  lashed  to  the 
 gunwales.  Upon  these,  in  the  fore  part,  a  platform  was 
 raised,  about  ten  or  twelve  feet  long,  somewhat  wider  than 
 the  boats,  and  supported  by  pillars  about  six  feet  high. 
 Upon  this  stage  stood  the  fighting  men,  whose  missile  wea- 
 pons were  slings  and  spears.  Below  these  platforms  sat  the 
 rowers,  who  received  from  them  those  that  were  killed  or 
 wounded,  and  furnished"  fresh  men  to  supply  their  place. 
 The  fishing  ivahahs  varied  in  length  from  ten  to  forty  feet ; 
 and  all  above  twenty  feet  carried  sail.  The  ivahah  used  for 
 distant  voyages  was  always  double,  and  furnished  with  a 
 small  neat  house,  about  five  or  six  feet  broad,  and  six  or 
 seven  feet  long,  which  was  fastened  upon  the  fore  part  for 
 the  convenience  of  the  principal  people,  who  sat  in  them  by 
 day  and  slept  in  them  at  night. 
 
 In  Cook's  time,  the  ivahahs  were  the  only  boats  used  in 
 Otaheite ;  but  he  saw  several  pahies  that  came  from  other 
 islands.  These,  like  the  ivahahs,  were  also  of  different 
 sizes,  varying  from  thirty  to  sixty  feet  long,  and  very  nar- 
 row. One  that  he  measured  was  fifty-one  feet  long,  and 
 only  one  foot  and  a  half  wide  at  the  top.  In  the  widest 
 part,  it  was  about  three  feet ;  and  this  was  the  general  pro- 
 portion. It  did  not,  however,  widen  by  a  gradual  swell ; 
 but  the  sides  being  straight  and  parallel,  for  a  little  way 
 below  the  gunwale,  it  swelled  abruptly,  and  drew  to  a  ridge 
 at  the  bottom.  These,  like  the  largest  ivahahs,  were  occa- 
 sionally used  for  fighting,  but  principally  for  long  voyages. 
 Those  employed  for  the  latter  purpose  were  generally 
 double ;  and  the  middle  size  were  said  to  be  the  best  sea 
 boats.  They  were  sometimes  out  a  month  together,  going 
 from  island  to  island ;  and  sometimes  they  were  a  fortnight 
 
AND  CANOE-BUILDING.  459 
 
 or  twenty  days  at  sea.  When  any  of  these  boats  carried 
 sail  single^  they  made  use  of  a  log  of  wood^  which  was  fast- 
 ened to  the  end  of  two  poles  that  lay  across  the  vessel,  and 
 projected  from  six  to  ten  feet  beyond  its  windward  side, 
 somewhat  like  what  is  used  by  the  flying  proa  of  the  Lad- 
 rone  Islands,  and  called,  in  the  account  of  Lord  Anson's 
 voyage,  an  outrigger.  To  this  outrigger  the  shrouds  Avere 
 fastened,  and  it  was  essentially  necessary  in  trimming  the 
 boat  when  it  blew  fresh.  Without  this  balance  on  the  wind- 
 ward side,  a  single  canoe  could  not  have  carried  sail  without 
 being  immediately  overset.* 
 
 Some  of  the  canoes  had  one  mast,  and  others  two,  fixed  to 
 a  frame  in  the  bottom  of  the  vessel,  which  bore  a  sail  of 
 matting  about  one-third  longer  than  itself  The  sail  was 
 pointed  at  the  top,  square  at  the  bottom,  and  curved  at  the 
 side  ;  it  was  placed  in  a  frame  of  wood  which  surrounded  it 
 on  every  side,  and  had  no  contrivance  either  for  reefing  or 
 furling,  so  that  if  either  became  necessary,  there  was  no 
 remedy  but  to  cut  it  away,  which,  however,  in  those  equal 
 climates,  seldom  happened.  The  oars  or  paddles  used  in 
 those  vessels  had  a  long  handle,  and  a  flat  blade,  and  every 
 person  on  board,  except  such  as  sat  under  the  awning,  had 
 one. 
 
 The  nautical  skill  of  the  islanders  in  Cook's  time  was  not 
 contemptible.  Their  sagacity  Avas  wonderful  in  foretelling 
 the  weather,  especially  the  quarter  whence  the  wind  would 
 blow  at  a  future  time.  In  their  longer  voyages,  they  steered 
 by  the  sun  in  the  day,  and  in  the  night  by  the  stars ;  all  of 
 which  they  distinguished  separately  by  names,  and  knew  in 
 what  part  of  the  heavens  they  would  appear  in  any  of  the 
 months  during  which  they  were  visible  in  their  horizon ; 
 they  also  knew  the  time  of  their  annual  appearing  and  dis- 
 appearing with  more  precision  than  will  easily  be  believed 
 by  a  European  astronomer.^ 
 
 According  to  Morrison,  one  of  the  mutineers  of  the 
 Bounty,  whose  residence  in  Otaheite  enabled  him  to  under- 
 stand  its   internal  economy    even  better   than  Cook,    the 
 
 *  See  Cook,  vol.  i.  p.  221.  t  Ibid.  p.  224. 
 
460  ARTS,  MANUFACTURES,  ETC. 
 
 building  of  the  war  canoes,  and  of  those  sacred  to  the  Eatooa, 
 was  a  public  or  national  undertaking,  and  one  encompassed 
 with  festivities,  and  stained  with  blood.  The  chief  issued 
 his  orders  to  the  towhas,  and  they  to  the  raatiras,  Avho  called 
 upon  their  tenants  to  furnish  hogs,  cloth,  oil,  and  other  ar- 
 ticles, for  the  support  of  the  carpenters,  who  were  sent  to 
 the  work.  The  woods  were  next  examined,  the  trees  se- 
 lected, cut  down,  and  gathered  together  to  the  place  of 
 building.  The  first  step  then  was  to  make  a  feast  in  order 
 to  engage  the  approbation  and  assistance  of  the  Eatooa ; 
 another  feast  was  made  Avhen  the  building  commenced ; 
 another  and  another  on  making  fast  each  successive  course. 
 When  the  first  strake  or  bottom  was  completed,  there  was  a 
 grand  entertainment  and  an  offering,  and  so  on  till  the 
 whole  was  finished ;  and  then  the  labour  was  honoured  with 
 a  feast  more  sumptuous  than  all  that  had  preceded.  The 
 canoe  for  the  Eatooa  Avas  dressed  out  with  cloth,  breast- 
 plates, and  red  feathers,  Avhile  the  whole  was  crowned  with 
 murder,  and  the  offering  of  a  human  sacrifice !  The  canoe 
 was  drawn  up  to  the  Moral,  Avith  all  the  sacrifices  and  ob- 
 lations ;  there  the  eye  of  the  murdered  victim  was  first 
 offered  to  the  King,  with  the  plantain  and  prayers,  and  then 
 the  body  interred  in  the  Morai. 
 
461 
 
 CHAPTER  V. 
 
 AMUSEMENTS. 
 
 Flutes  and  Drums — Perpetual  Holiday — Swimming — Feats  in  the  "Water — Sin- 
 gular Sharks — Wrestling — Dancing — the  Story  of  the  Hermit. 
 
 The  music  of  the  islanders  seems  to  have  been  in  a  state 
 corresponding  with  the  general  aspect  of  society  among 
 them.  The  instruments  were  few  and  rude,  and  the  per- 
 formance noisy  and  barbarous.  Flutes  and  drums  were  all 
 that  they  possessed  in  Otaheite.  The  flutes  were  made  of 
 a  hollow  bamboo,  about  a  foot  in  length,  and  had  only  two 
 stops,  and,  consequently,  a  number  of  notes  so  small  as  to 
 exclude  even  the  first  approach  to  harmony.  To  these  stops 
 they  applied  the  fore  finger  of  the  left  hand,  and  the  middle 
 finger  of  the  right ;  and,  strange  as  it  may  appear,  they 
 blew  not  with  the  mouth,  but  with  the  nostril.  The  drums 
 were  made  of  a  hollow  block  of  wood,  of  a  cylindrical  form, 
 solid  at  one  end,  and  covered  at  the  other  with  shark's  skin  ; 
 and  were,  literally,  like  Hudibras's 
 
 Drum  ecclesiastic, 
 Beat  with  a  tist  instead  of  a  stick. 
 
 The  performers  also  knew  how  to  tune  two  drums  of  dif- 
 ferent notes  into  concord,  and  to  bring  the  flutes  that  played 
 together  into  unison,  which  they  effected  by  rolling  up  a 
 leaf  and  slipping  it  over  the  end  of  the  shorter,  which  they 
 moved  up  and  down  like  the  tube  of  a  telescope,  till  the  in- 
 strviments  were  harmonized,  which  their  ear  determined  witJi 
 great  exactness.  To  these  instruments  they  sung  songs, 
 which  were  often  extempore,  and  generally,  though  not 
 always,  in  rhyme. 
 
 Life  in  Otaheite,  as  also  in  the  other  islands,  was  one  per- 
 petual  holiday.     Regular    toil   was   unnecessary   and   un- 
 
462  AMUSEMENTS. 
 
 Icnown^  for  the  earth,  without  the  torture  of  cultivation, 
 amply  supplied  the  wants  of  her  children.  Amusements 
 were,  therefore,  their  chief  business.  They  lived  in  one 
 continual  round  of  festivity,  V<oxing-,  wrestling,  dancing, 
 sports,  and  games. 
 
 Swimmmg  was  one  of  the  chief  amusements  of  the  natives, 
 who  seemed  as  much  at  home  in  the  ocean  as  on  the  land. 
 Cook  thus  describes  one  of  these  aquatic  exhibitions,  "'  In 
 our  way  we  came  to  one  of  the  few  places  where  access  to 
 the  island  is  not  guarded  by  a  reef,  and,  consequently,  a 
 high  surf  breaks  upon  the  shore :  a  more  dreadful  one,  in- 
 deed, I  had  seldom  seen  ;  it  was  impossil)le  for  any  Euro- 
 pean boat  to  have  lived  in  it ;  and  if  the  best  swimmer  in 
 Europe  had,  by  any  accident,  been  exposed  to  its  fury,  I  am 
 confident  that  he  Avould  not  have  been  able  to  preserve  him- 
 self from  drowning,  especially  as  the  shore  was  covered  with 
 pebbles  and  large  stones ;  yet,  in  the  midst  of  these  breakers, 
 Indians*  were  swimming  for  their  amusement ;  whenever  a 
 surf  broke  near  them,  they  dived  under  it,  and,  to  all  ap- 
 pearance, with  infinite  facility,  rose  again  on  the  other  side. 
 This  diversion  was  greatly  improved  by  the  stern  of  an  old 
 canoe,  which  they  happened  to  find  upon  the  spot.  They 
 took  this  before  them,  and  swam  out  with  it,  as  far  as  the 
 outermost  breach,  and  then  two  or  three  of  them  getting 
 into  it,  and  turning  the  square  end  to  the  breaking  wave, 
 were  driven  in  towards  the  shore  with  incredible  rapidity, 
 sometimes  almost  to  the  beach;  but  generally  the  wave 
 broke  over  them  before  they  got  half  way,  in  which  case 
 they  dived,  and  rose  on  the  other  side,  with  the  canoe  in 
 their  hands ;  they  swam  out  with  it  again,  and  were  again 
 driven  back,  just  as  our  holiday  youth  climb  the  hill  in 
 Greenwich  park  for  the  pleasure  of  rolling  down  it.  At 
 this  wonderful  scene  we  stood  gazing  for  more  than  half  an 
 hour,  during  which  time  none  of  the  swimmers  attempted  to 
 come  on  shore,  but  seemed  to  enjoy  their  sport  in  the  highest 
 degree,  "t 
 
 In  the  Tonga  group,  they  have  a  sport  of  a  very  extraor- 
 
 *  An  appellation  frequently  applied  by  early  navigators  to  the  islanders. 
 t  Cook,  vol.  i.  pp,  137, 138. 
 
AMUSEMENTS.  463 
 
 dinary  character;,  wliicli  consists  in  carrying  a  large  stone 
 under  water  ten  feet  deep,  from  one  post  to  another,  at  the 
 distance  of  two  hundred  and  ten  feet,  the  party  who  carries 
 the  stone  running  along  the  bottom.  The  grand  difficulty 
 in  this  sport  is  to  pursue  a  straight  course  from  post  to 
 post.*  This  dexterity  can  be  accounted  for  only  in  one 
 way  ;  they  learn  to  swim  as  soon  as  they  learn  to  walk.  Ac- 
 cording to  Morrison,  these  feats  are  not  the  most  wonderful 
 part  of  the  business.  He  declares,  that  "  If  a  shark  comes 
 in  among  them,  they  all  surround  him,  and  force  him  on 
 shore,  if  they  can  but  once  get  him  into  the  surf,  though 
 they  use  no  instruments  for  the  purpose;  and  should  he 
 escape,  they  continue  their  sport  unapprehensive  of  danger."! 
 If  the  mutineer's  veracity  may  be  relied  on,  and  it  has  never 
 been  questioned,  we  believe,  in  any  point,  surely  the  sharks 
 of  Polynesia  are  not  like  the  sharks  of  other  oceans.  There 
 it  seems  that  sharks  are  not  the  dread  and  devourers  of  men, 
 but  men  of  sharks ! 
 
 Next  to  swimming,  wrestling  was  an  amusement  much 
 practised.  In  this  rough  pastime  both  sexes  and  all  ranks 
 participated.  When  the  mutineers  resided  at  Otaheite, 
 Iddeah,  the  qvieen-mother,  was  usually  mistress  of  the  cere- 
 monies, and  herself  one  of  the  best  wrestlers  on  the  island. 
 This  sport  was  not  characterized  by  much  ferocity,  and  de- 
 feat was  attended  with  little  disgrace.  Most  of  the  early 
 navigators  were  treated,  once  or  oftener,  with  an  exhibition 
 of  it,  which  was  got  up  after  the  following  manner.  A 
 large  area  was  railed  in  with  bamboos,  about  three  feet  high, 
 and  at  the  upper  end  of  it  sat  the  chief,  with  several  of  his 
 principal  men  ranged  on  each  side  of  him,  forming  a  semi- 
 circle. These  were  the  judges  by  whom  the  victor  was  to  be 
 applauded.  When  all  was  ready,  ten  or  twelve  men,  naked 
 except  the  maro  fastened  about  the  waist,  entered  the  area, 
 and  walked  slowly  round  it,  in  a  stooping  posture,  with  their 
 left  hands  on  their  right  breasts,  and  their  right  hands  open 
 with  which  they  frequently  struck  the  left  fore-arm,  so  as  to 
 produce  a  quick,  smart  sound ;  this  was  a  general  challenge 
 
 *  Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  332. 
 
 f  Missionary  Voyage,  Appendix,  p.  368. 
 
464 
 
 "^  -  AMUSEMENTS. 
 
 to  the  combatants  whom  tliey  were  to  engage,  or  any  otlicr 
 person  present.  To  these  succeeded  others  in  the  same 
 manner;  and  then  a  particular  challenge  was  given,  by 
 which  each  man  singled  out  his  antagonist.  This  was  done 
 by  joining  the  finger  ends  of  both  hands,  and  bringing  them 
 to  the  breast,  at  the  same  time  moving  the  elbows  up  and 
 dovni  with  a  quick  motion.  If  he  to  whom  this  was  ad- 
 dressed, accepted  the  challenge,  he  repeated  the  signs,  and 
 immediately  each  put  himself  into  an  attitude  to  engage ; 
 the  next  minute  they  closed ;  but  except  in  first  seizing  each 
 other,  it  was  a  mere  contest  of  strength,  with  which  science 
 had  nothing  to  do.  Each  endeavoured  to  lay  hold  of  the 
 other,  first  by  the  thigh ;  and,  if  that  ftiiled,  by  the  hand, 
 the  hair,  the  maro,  or  elsewhere  as  they  could ;  then  they 
 grappled  and  struggled  till  by  accident,  a  happy  jerk,  or 
 superior  force  the  one  threw  the  other.  When  the  contest 
 was  over,  the  old  men  gave  their  plaudits  to  the  victor  in  a 
 few  words  repeated  together  in  a  kind  of  chant,  generally 
 followed  by  three  huzzas  from  the  multitude.  Successive 
 couples  entered  the  lists,  till  the  exhibition  closed.  Cook 
 observed  with  pleasure,  that  the  conqueror  never  exulted 
 over  the  vanquished,  and  that  the  vanquished  never  repined 
 at  the  success  of  the  conqueror.  Good  will  and  good  hu- 
 mour reigned  throughout  the  entire  dis])lay.* 
 
 Among  the  islanders,  as  among  all  savages,  dancing  was 
 a  very  favourite  amusement.  This  seemed  a  subject  that 
 had  been  more  diligently  cultivated  than  any  other  of  their 
 sports.  The  dances  were  various,  some  of  them  very  inde- 
 corous. The  Heiva  is  minutely  described  by  Cook  anfl 
 Morrison.  It  was  performed  by  men  and  women  in  sepa- 
 rate parties.  The  latter  were  gracefully  attired,  and  kept 
 exact  time  with  the  music,  observing  a  regular  movement 
 both  of  hands  and  feet,  though  nothing  resembling  the 
 European  dances.  Their  dress  was  a  long  white  petticoat 
 of  fine  cloth,  with  a  red  border,  and  a  red  stripe  about  ten 
 inches  from  the  bottom  ;  a  kind  of  vest  or  corselet  made  of 
 white  or  coloured  cloth,  came  close  up  \inder  the  arms,  and 
 
 *  Cook,  vol.  i   pp,  1 'JO,  121. 
 
AMUSEMENTS.  465 
 
 covered  the  breasts ;  to  this  they  attached  two  bunches  of 
 bhick  feathers  at  the  point  of  eacli  breast ;  several  tassels  of 
 the  same  hung-  round  the  waist  and  fell  as  low  as  the  knees. 
 Two  or  three  red  or  black  feathers  on  each  fore  finger  sup- 
 plied the  place  of  rings.  On  the  back,  depending  from  the 
 shoidder,  were  fixed  two  large  pieces  of  cloth,  neatly  plaited, 
 like  a  fan,  and  edged  with  red.  Their  heads  were  orna- 
 mented with  the  tomou,  or  vast  braids  of  human  hair 
 Avrapped  round  like  a  turban,  and  stuck  full  of  fragrant  and 
 beautiful  flowers,  intermixed  with  beads  and  shark's  teeth. 
 
 A  master  of  ceremonies  directed  the  movements  of  the 
 dancers ;  when  the  women  retired,  their  places  Avere  supplied 
 by  a  chorus,  who  sung  with  the  music,  or  by  actors,  who 
 performed  pantomimes,  seizing  the  manners  of  the  European 
 visitors,  which  they  imitated  in  great  perfection.  On  such 
 occasions  no  man  was  spared;  the  licence  Avhich  satirical 
 poets  have  ever  claimed,  and  which  has  very  generally  been 
 granted  to  true  genius,  was  fully  enjoyed  by  the  actors  of 
 Otaheite.  The  chiefs  came  in  for  no  small  share  of  their 
 attention ;  and  the  satire  with  which  they  were  visited, 
 served  both  to  check  and  admonish  them ;  for  when  their 
 conduct  merited  public  exposure,  the  visitation  was  sure  to 
 follow,  and  the  lash  was  applied  with  no  trembling  hand. 
 
 Any  number  of  women  might  perform  at  once  in  the 
 heivas ;  but  the  expense  necessarily  kept  the  number  at  a 
 low  point.  Seldom  more  than  two,  or  at  most  four,  danced ; 
 and  when  this  was  done  before  the  chief,  he  received  the 
 dresses  as  a  present  at  the  close  of  the  exhibition.  Tlie 
 ponnara,  or  evening  dance,  was  also  performed  by  any 
 number  of  females,  of  any  age  or  description,  who  pleased  to 
 attend  at  the  place  appointed,  which  was  usually  the  cool 
 shade.  They  were  dressed  in  their  best  apparel,  and  tlieir 
 lieads  were  decorated  with  Avreaths  of  flowers.  They  divided 
 into  two  equal  parts,  about  twenty  yards  distant,  and  placing 
 themselves  in  rows  opposite  to  each  other,  a  small  green 
 bread-fruit  was  brought  by  way  of  a  foot-ball.  The  leading 
 dancer  of  one  party  took  this  in  her  hand,  and,  stepping  out 
 about  midway,  dropped  it  before  her,  and  sent  it  with  lier 
 foot  to  the  opposite  row,  returning  to  her  place ;  if  the  ball 
 2h 
 
466  AMUSEMENTS. 
 
 escaped  without  being  arrested  in  its  course  before  it  touched 
 the  ground,  they  struck  vip  the  dance  and  song,  beating 
 time  with  their  hands  and  feet.  This  lasted  about  five 
 minutes,  at  the  close  of  which  they  prepared  to  receive  the 
 ball  from  the  other  party,  who  had  stood  still ;  if  they  caught 
 the  ball,  they  returned  it  again;  if  it  escaped  them,  the 
 other  party  danced  in  their  turn.  After  thus  amusing  them- 
 selves and  the  spectators  for  several  hours,  the  ball  was 
 kicked  away,  and  both  parties  sung  and  danced  together. 
 
 It  thus  appears  that  the  amusements  of  Polynesia  were  of 
 a  very  social  character.  The  culture  of  mind  had  not  led 
 the  natives  into  the  walks  of  contemplation ;  the  num- 
 bers who  had,  in  any  measure,  learned  to  live  alone,  were 
 very  few ;  and  there  was,  in  the  bulk  of  the  islands,  perhaps, 
 but  one  to  whom  solitude  was  a  luxury.  At  Vavou,  there 
 was  a  man  who  seemed  to  say  : — 
 
 There  is  a  pleasure  in  the  pathless  woods, 
 
 There  is  a  rapture  on  a  lonely  shore, 
 There  is  society  where  none  intrudes. 
 
 By  the  deep  Sea,  and  music  in  its  roar  : 
 
 I  loYe  not  man  the  less,  but  nature  more. 
 From  these  our  interviews,  in  which  I  steal 
 
 From  all  I  may  be,  or  have  been  before, 
 To  mingle  with  the  Universe,  and  feel 
 "What  I  can  ne'er  express,  yet  cannot  all  conceal. 
 
 The  name  of  this  mysterious  person  was  Tootawi,  a  man  of 
 reflective  disposition  who  loved  solitude,  and  taking  provi- 
 sion with  him,  frequently  sauntered  among  the  woods  and 
 rocks  for  several  days  in  succession.  On  one  occasion  he 
 was  away  so  long  that  it  was  feared  he  was  no  more ;  and  a 
 search  was  commenced,  but  Tootawi  was  not  found.  A  few 
 months  afterwards  som.e  carpenters  at  work  in  the  woods 
 were  suddenly  surprised  at  the  sight  of  the  hermit,  who,  the 
 moment  he  saw  them,  quickly  fled,  and  they  pursued  in 
 vain.  Some  time  afterwards  a  few  young  females  were  in 
 the  woods  gathering  flowers,  and  beheld  smoke  rising  from 
 a  cliff";  excited  by  curiosity,  they  ascended  certain  lofty 
 rocks,  and  looking  down  on  the  opposite  side,  espied  in  a 
 small  cave  the  figure  of  Tootawi,  near  a  Are  preparing 
 yams.     Fear  held  them  mute ;  they  quietly  descended,  and 
 
AMUSEMENTS.  467 
 
 ran  to  a  neighbouring  plantation  informing  all  whom  they 
 met,  of  the  retreat  of  Tootawi.  His  friends  hastened  to  the 
 spot,  and  before  he  was  aware,  surprised  him  in  his  cave. 
 He  gave  them  no  welcome ;  he  '^begged  them  to  leave  him 
 alone,  and  resisted  all  their  persuasions  to  return  to  them 
 and  to  society.  His  food  was  yams  and  the  juice  of  the 
 cocoa-nut,  and  the  furniture  of  his  cave  was  a  mat  to  sleep 
 on. 
 
 From  this  time  Tootawi  became  an  object  of  curiosity,  and 
 many  people  went  to  visit  him,  but  he  was  seldom  '^  at  home," 
 and  whether  he  had  any  other  retreat  was  never  known. 
 When  Finow  conquered  Vavou,  the  great  warrior  took  a 
 guide  to  conduct  him  to  the  cave  of  Tootawi ;  the  hermit 
 received  the  new  sovereign  as  he  did  any  indifferent  person. 
 Finow  spoke  kindly,  offered  him  every  inducement  to  return 
 to 'society,  but  all  in  vain.  Canoes,  houses,  plantations, 
 Avere  trifles  in  his  esteem.  Finow  then  requested  him  to 
 select  a  wife  from  among  his  numerous  female  attendants ; 
 the  hermit  replied,  that  this  was  of  all  things  that  which  he 
 least  desired.  The  king  then  gave  him  an  unlimited  choice 
 among  the  whole  extent  of  his  possessions,  urgently  pressing 
 him  to  accept  of  something.  Thus  driven,  he  chose  a  wear- 
 ing mat.  Some  years  after,  he  was  found  dead  within  his 
 cave.*  Has  the  history  of  mankind  ever  furnished  so 
 striking  a  parallel  to  the  case  of  the  Cynic  and  the  Con- 
 queror, Diogenes  and  Alexander  ? 
 
 *  Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  337. 
 
 2h2 
 
468 
 
 CHAPTER  VI. 
 
 MAUUIAfiE. 
 
 Vigilant  Care  of  Virgins — Ceremonies  of  the  Bridal  Day — Bones  of  Ancestors 
 — Sugar  Cane — Mingled  Blood — Polygamy — State  of  the  Marriage  Rela- 
 tion in  Tonga — Conjugal  Fidelity — Touching  Instance  of  Afiection — 
 Terms  of  Separation — Domestic  Authority  of  Husbands — Filial  Obedienc'c. 
 
 The  islands  of  the  South  Seas  presented  woman  deeply 
 pkmged  in  that  degradation  which  idolatry  has  always  im- 
 posed on  the  weaker  sex.  She  was  generally  considered  as 
 the  slave  of  man;,  and  treated  with  indifference  and  con- 
 tempt, and  not  seldom  with  ruthless  barbarity.  There  was 
 nevertheless  the  general  observance  of  a  marriage  ceremo- 
 nial of  a  very  pecviliar  and  most  impressive  character ;  a 
 ceremonial  which  must  originally  have  been  founded  in  a 
 deep  conviction  of  the  importance  which  attaches  to  the  in 
 stitution  of  matrimony.  The  analogy  between  the  custom 
 which  prevailed  in  the  principal  groups  of  the  South-Sea 
 isles,  and  the  general  custom  of  Europe,  is  not  a  little  re- 
 markable. Among  the  middle  and  lower  classes,  matches 
 were  made  by  the  parties  themselves ;  but  among  the 
 higher  ranks  they  had  seldom  any  share  in  the  arrange- 
 ments, which  were  conducted  by  their  respective  friends. 
 Among  the  Tonga  islanders,  about  one-third  of  the  married 
 women  were  thus  betrothed;  audit  is  probable  that  in  other 
 groups  the  proportion  was  not  greatly  different.*  They 
 were  for  the  most  ]mrt  betrothed  during  childhood,  and  as 
 the  female  grew  up  she  was  watched  with  the  tenderest  so- 
 licitude, and  protected  from  temptation  and  danger.  This 
 was  gone  about  with  a  scrupulosity  which  may  ai)pear  ex- 
 cessive, but  which  serves  to  sliow  the  exquisite  sense  of  deli- 
 
 *   Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  MS. 
 
MARRIAGE.  46'J 
 
 cacy  and  honour  which  prevailed.  A  small  platform  was 
 constructed  for  her  abode  within  the  dwelling  of  her  parents. 
 On  this  erection  she  slept^  and  spent  the  whole  of  the  time 
 she  passed  within  doors.  By  night  and  by  day  she  was  at- 
 tended by  her  parents  or  some  member  of  the  family,  who 
 supplied  all  her  Avants,  and  were  her  constant  companions 
 whenever  she  went  abroad. 
 
 A  marriage  in  Polynesia,  as  in  all  other  countries,  was  a 
 festive  occasion.  Among  the  higher  ranks,  provision  was 
 made  for  dancing  and  other  amusements ;  and,  for  the  most 
 part,  a  company  of  Arreoies  were  present  to  diversify  the 
 scene  by  their  fantastic  exhibitions,  and  add  to  the  savage 
 rejoicing.  The  sanction  of  the  gods  was  considered  essen- 
 tial to  the  matrimonial  contract ;  and  the  solemnities  of  the 
 sepulchre  were  added  to  those  of  religion.  On  the  morning 
 of  the  marriage- day,  a  temporary  altar  Avas  set  up  in  the 
 house  of  the  bride ;  the  relics  of  lier  ancestors,  perhaps  their 
 skulls  or  bones,  were  placed  upon  it,  and  covered  with  fine 
 white  native  cloth,  presents  of  which,  like  a  British  bride- 
 cake, were  also  given  by  her  parents  to  the  attendant  rela- 
 tives of  the  family.  When  all  things  were  ready  the  parties 
 proceeded  to  the  moral,  generally  to  that  of  the  household, 
 imless  they  Avere  connected  Avith  the  reigning  family,  in 
 Avhicli  case  it  Avas  necessary  to  go  to  the  temple  of  Oro  or  of 
 Tane,  the  tAA'o  chief  national  idols.  On  entering  that  aAvful 
 place,  the  bride  and  bridegroom  changed  their  dresses, 
 ])utting  on  their  bridal  robes,  Avhich  Avere  aftcrAvards  con- 
 sidered sacred.  They  next  took  their  stations  in  the  places 
 appointed  for  them,  on  their  respective  sides  of  the  area, 
 five  or  six  yards  asunder.  The  priest  noAv  advanced,  clothed 
 in  the  habiliments  of  his  office,  and  standing  before  them, 
 addressed  the  bridegroom  usually  in  the  foUoAAang  terms  : 
 Eita  anei  oe  a  faariie  i  ta  oc  vahine ?  That  is,  "Will  you 
 not  cast  away  your  Avife?"  The  bridegroom  replied,  Eita, 
 — "No."  Turning  to  the  bride,  the  priest  put  to  her  the 
 same  question,  and  received  a  similar  ansAVcr.  Tlie  priest 
 then  addressed  them  both,  saying,  " Happy  aaIU  it  be,  if 
 thus  Avith  you  two."     He  then  offered  a  prayer  to  the  gods. 
 
470  MARRIAGE. 
 
 tliat  they  might  live  in  affection,  and  realize  all  the  happi- 
 ness that  the  institution  of  marriage  can  impart,* 
 
 The  relatives  now  produced  a  large  piece  of  white  cloth, 
 and  spread  it  out  on  the  pavement  of  the  Moral,  and  on  this 
 the  wedded  pair  stood,  and  clasped  each  other  by  the  hand. 
 The  skulls  of  their  ancestors,  who  were  considered  the 
 guardian  spirits  of  the  family,  were  sometimes  brought  out 
 and  placed  before  them.  This  dismal  act  was  full  of  solemn 
 import.  It  was  vulgarly  believed  that  the  spirits  of  their 
 progenitors  were  the  guardians  of  the  family,  and  this  awful 
 exhibition  of  their  bones  seemed  a  species  of  appeal  to  their 
 vigilant  benevolence  in  behalf  of  the  newly-wedded  pair. 
 To  this  solemnity  certain  acts,  of  a  very  significant  character, 
 succeeded.  The  bride's  relations  took  a  piece  of  sugar- 
 cane, which  they  wrapped  in  a  branch  of  the  sacred  mero, 
 and  placed  on  the  head  of  the  bridegroom,  while  the  couple, 
 as  above  stated,  stood  holding  each  other's  hands  ;  having 
 placed  the  sacred  branch  on  his  head,  they  laid  it  down  be- 
 tween them.  The  husband's  relatives  then  performed  the 
 same  ceremony  towards  the  bride.  On  some  occasions,  the 
 female  relatives  on  both  sides  cvit  their  faces  and  brows 
 with  the  shark's  teeth,  and  received  the  flowing  blood  on  a 
 piece  of  native  cloth,  which  they  deposited  at  the  feet  of  the 
 bride.  What  a  lesson  of  unity  was  thus  read  by  the  mingled 
 blood  of  the  mothers  of  the  wedded  pair  !  By  these  latter 
 acts  of  the  ceremony,  any  inferiority  of  rank  Avhich  may  have 
 existed  between  the  parties  was  removed,  and  they  became 
 equal ;  the  two  families  also  to  which  they  respectively  be- 
 longed, were  ever  afterwards  considered  as  one.  The  whole 
 was  completed  by  the  relatives  taking  a  large  piece  of  cloth 
 called  the  tapoi  or  covering,  and  throwing  it  over  the  bride- 
 groom and  bride.  Then  followed  the  revel  and  the  dance. 
 The  festivities  and  their  accompaniments  depended  on  the 
 rank  of  the  families. 
 
 *  Cook  states,  that  iu  Otaheite  marriage  appeared  to  be  "  nothing  more  than 
 an  agreement  between  the  man  and  woman,  with  whicli  the  priest  has  no  con- 
 cern."— Vol.  i.  p.  237.  Here  the  navigator  is  at  issue  with  the  missionary ; 
 but  Cook  only  gives  an  opinion  ;  Mr.  Ellis  states  a  fact. 
 
MARRIAGE.  471 
 
 "  Such  were  the  marriage  ceremonies  formerly  observed 
 among  the  inhabitants  of  the  South  Sea  Islands.  There 
 was  much  in  them  curious  and  affecting,  especially  in  the 
 blood  of  their  parents,  and  the  skulls  of  their  ancestors,  pre- 
 sented before  the  parties.  The  one,  perhaps,  as  the  emblem 
 of  their  union,  and  the  other  as  witnesses  of  their  agreement. 
 Considering  these  and  the  other  significant  usages,  it  is 
 truly  surprising  how  a  people,  so  uncivilized  and  rude  as  in 
 many  respects  they  certainly  were,  should  ever  have  insti- 
 tuted observances  so  singular  and  impressive,  in  connexion 
 with  the  marriage  contract."* 
 
 The  spirit  of  this  touching  exhibition  was  unfelt  by  the 
 poor  idolaters,  and  the  bonds  of  wedlock  were  rendered 
 neither  more  solemn  nor  more  stringent  by  using  these 
 emblems  of  blood  and  death.  The  tie  thus  imposed  might 
 be  snapped  asunder  any  moment.  The  veriest  trifle  suf- 
 ficed to  cause  or  to  justify  a  separation;  but  among  the 
 higher  classes  the  relation  survived  after  cohabitation  had 
 ceased;  a  circumstance  fully  exemplified  in  the  case  of 
 Iddeah  and  Pomarre. 
 
 Polygamy  prevailed  to  a  considerable  extent,  throughout 
 the  tribes  of  Polynesia,  among  the  chiefs,  of  every  class. 
 Many  of  them  had  two  or  three  wives,  who  received  an 
 equal  degree  of  respect  and  support.  Chiefs  of  the  highest 
 order  carried  the  privilege  still  further  :  theirs  was  rather  a 
 system  of  concubinage  than  of  polygamy.  The  one,  how- 
 ever, to  whom  the  chief  was  first  united,  or  whose  rank  was 
 nearest  to  his  own,  was  generally  viewed  as  the  wife,  and 
 the  rest  occupied  a  position  which  was  considered  inferior. 
 Parties  of  equal  rank,  among  the  higher  orders,  often  sepa- 
 rated, when  the  husband  took  other  wives,  and  the  wife 
 other  husbands,  f  Among  the  middle  and  lower  ranks, 
 however,  there  was  more  virtue  and  more  stability.  Among 
 the  Tonga  Islands,  Mariner  considers  that  about  two-thirds 
 of  the  women  were  married,  and  that  of  this  number  about 
 one-half  remained  with  their  husbands  till  separated  by 
 death.     Thus  one-third  of  the  females  died  in  wedlock ;  the 
 
 *  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  570. 
 f  Ibid.  p.  571.     Miss.  Enter,  pp.  322,  323. 
 
472  MARRIAGE. 
 
 remaining-  two-thirds  who  were  marriageable,  were  married 
 and  soon  divorced,  and  were  married  again,  perhaps,  threc^ 
 four,  or  five  times  in  their  lives,  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
 who,  from  whim  or  accidental  causes,  were  never  married  ; 
 so  that  about  one-third  of  the  whole  female  population  were 
 at  any  given  time  unmarried.* 
 
 These  facts  supply  a  key  to  the  true  state  of  one  chief 
 branch  of  morals  among  the  Tonga  islanders,  before  the  in- 
 troduction of  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  but  the  one  half  is  not 
 told.  With  respect  to  those  females  who  were  living  with 
 their  husbands,  fidelity  was  expected  and  enforced ;  but  all 
 others  Avere  very  much  at  liberty  to  live  and  act  as  they 
 pleased,  and  the  licence  seldom  leaned  to  the  side  of  virtue. 
 But  witli  respect  to  married  men,  none  were  understood  to 
 be  bound  to  conjugal  fidelity  ;f  and  as  no  nation  was  ever 
 purer  than  its  laws,  so  the  class  in  question  were  not  gene- 
 rally superior  to  tbeir  supposed  obligations. 
 
 Mariner  considers,  that  the  bulk  of  the  females  who  lived 
 with  husbands  were  faithful ;  and  their  conjugal  affection 
 is  attested  by  the  united  voice  of  all  who  are  conversant  with 
 the  manners  of  Polynesia.  Almost  ever.y  visitor  has  spoken 
 to  this  fact.  Lieutenant  Shillibeer  has  recorded  a  touching 
 example,  which  occurred  at  Novahccvah. — Lieutenant  Ben- 
 nett, of  the  royal  marines,  took  for  his  tayo  a  young  man  of 
 manly  stature,  and  of  an  exceedingly  interesting  and  pene- 
 trating countenance.  The  youth  was  captivated  Avith  the 
 navigators,  who  showed  him  mucli  attention.  He  thought 
 the  country  of  such  men  must  be  a  very  fine  place,  and  be- 
 came the  subject  of  a  strong  desire  to  see  it.  He  was  en- 
 couraged to  exi)cct  the  enjoyment  of  this  felicity,  by  means 
 of  the  ship  Briton.  His  intention  was  soon  communicated 
 to  his  Avife,  a  person  of  extraordinary  beauty.  The  thought 
 of  the  separation  cut  her  to  the  heart.  While  the  ofl[icers 
 Avere  Avalking  on  the  beach,  she  came  up  to  them  in  a  state 
 of  frenzy,  talking  Avith  inconceivable  rapidity ;  not  a  Avord, 
 hoAvever,  could  they  distinguish  but  valiana  PicataiK'r,"h.iis- 
 band  to  England."     She   cried    and  laughed  alternately, 
 
 *  ?>rai-iiier,  vol.  ii.  p.  loS, 
 
 f   Ibid,  p.  ICo.     Wilson's  I'olew  Islands,  p,  320. 
 
MARRIAGE.  473 
 
 tore  lier  hair,  beat  her  breast,  threw  herself  on  the  o-rouiid, 
 danced,  sang,  and,  at  lengthy  in  a  paroxysm  of  despair,  cut 
 herself  in  several  places  with  a  shark's  tooth,  which,  until 
 then,  she  had  concealed,  and  before  they  could  disarm  her, 
 she  had  done  herself  considerable  injury.  Her  distress  was 
 unabated,  while  the  officers  continued  ignorant  of  the 
 cause,  till  the  arrival  of  Otaheitean  Jack,  who  solved  the 
 mystery  by  translating  her  lamentations.  The  officers  im- 
 mediately attempted  to  banish  her  sorrow  by  the  removal  of 
 its  cause  ;  they  assured  her  that  her  husband  should  not  be 
 permitted  to  leave  the  island  Avithout  her  concurrence.  This 
 intimation  had  the  desired  effect ;  her  tears  subsided;  she 
 became  placid  and  clieerful,  and  appeared  not  to  notice  the 
 Avounds  she  had  inflicted  with  the  tooth  of  the  shark.  The 
 spectators  were  deeply  impressed  by  this  affecting  scene, 
 v/hicli  clearly  proved  that  the  natives  of  the  Marquesas  are 
 destitute  of  neither  feelings  nor  affection.* 
 
 Se])aration  or  divorce  was  a  very  simple  process,  requir- 
 ing neither  form  nor  witness  ;  one  or  both  of  the  parties  had 
 simply  to  will  it,  and  to  give  such  will  expression ;  they 
 immediately  parted,  and  both  might  marry  again  on  the 
 morrow.  I  In  cases  of  separation,  the  children  requiring 
 parental  care,  accompanied  the  mother.  It  was  a  settled 
 opinion,  that  it  was  her  province  to  superintend  their  Avel- 
 fare  till  they  grew  up ;  and  hence  no  dispute  ever  arose  upon 
 this  head. 
 
 Domestic  quarrels  on  any  subject  v.ere  seldom  known ; 
 Init  this  internal  tranquillity  resulted  less  from  conjugal 
 unanimity  than  from  the  absolute  authority  which  every 
 man  held  in  his  own  family.  So  thoroughly  was  this  point 
 cstal)lished,  that  even  where  the  rank  of  the  wife  was  suj^e- 
 rior  to  that  of  the  husband,  his  Avill  Avas  the  supreme  laAA^ 
 even  in  all  domestic  matters,  and  she  never  thought  for  a 
 moment  of  rebelling  against  it.  The  Avoman  Avho  proA^ed 
 refractory,  and  suffered  in  consequence  from  her  lord,  re- 
 ceived no  sympathy,  unless  in  clear  cases  of  cruelty,  even 
 from  her  OAvn  relations.  Children  Avere  held  in  comjjlete 
 subjection,  and  filial  obedience  Avas  deemed  a  principal 
 virtue.  | 
 
 '■=  Voyage  of  the  Biitoii,  pp.  43,  44.     f  Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  103.       ;  Ibi<l.  p.  109. 
 
474 
 
 CHAPTER  VII. 
 
 GOVERNMENT,    RANK,    AND    PROPERTY. 
 
 Concentration  of  Power — Royal  Maro — Human  Sacrifice — The  Eye — The 
 Feast — Royal  Amusement — A  Giant  Prince — Iddeah's  Wickedness — 
 Rights  of  Chiefs — Position  of  Towhas — Rights  of  Raatiras — Duties  of  the 
 Manahounes — Character  of  the  Mahoos — Indelible  Character  of  Chiefs — 
 Condition  of  Society — Brotherly  Kindness — Law  of  Property — The  Jus 
 Divinum — Regal  Dignity — The  Tonga  Government — Pelew  Islands — Im- 
 portance of  Central  Government. 
 
 The  Islands  of  the  South  Seas  present  a  spectacle  of  extra- 
 ordinary interest  to  the  moral  and  political  philosopher, 
 While  certain  princi])les  of  polity  are  common  to  them  all, 
 there  are  striking  diversities  everywhere  apparent.  Or- 
 ganization existed  in  various  degrees  of  completeness,  and 
 despotism  in  divers  states  of  strength ;  and  both  might  be 
 taken  as  the  index  of  the  exact  stage  that  a  people  had 
 reached  in  the  march  towards  civilization.  Among  the  in- 
 habitants of  New  Zealand,  of  the  Marquesas,  and  of  other 
 isles,  power  was  dispersed  throughout  a  multitude  of  cen- 
 tres. There  authority  resided  in  the  chiefs,  who  were  all 
 absolute,  and  in  general  all  independent.  It  was  otherwise 
 in  the  Friendly,  Society,  Pelew,  and  Sandwich  Isles,  in  all 
 of  which  the  supreme  power  was  concentrated  in  one  person, 
 Avhich  exceedingly  tended  to  the  promotion  of  internal  peace, 
 and  in  many  points  to  human  improvement.  In  none  of  the 
 islands  was  the  science  of  government  further  advanced  than 
 in  Otaheite,  the  economy  of  which  may  be  considered  as  a 
 favourable  example.  In  respect  of  this  famous  isle,  the 
 mutineers  of  the  Bounty  communicated  much  valuable  in- 
 formation, which  has  been  corrected  and  supplemented  by 
 Ellis  and  others. 
 
 The  ceremony  of  investing  a  new  king  with  the  royal  maro 
 or  sash  was  as  imposing  as  it  was  dreadful.     It  was  per- 
 
GOVERNMENT,  RANK,  AND  PROPERTY.  475 
 
 formed  at  the  great  moral  at  Oparre,  where  the  public 
 orator  opened  the  business  with  a  long  speech,  setting  forth 
 the  right  of  Pomarre's  son  to  the  royal  dignity,  after  which 
 he  invested  him  with  the  regal  girdle,  called  the  maro.  "  A 
 human  victim  was  sacrificed  when  they  commenced  the  fata 
 ran,  or  manufacture  of  this  girdle.  This  unhappy  wretch 
 was  called  the  sacrifice  for  the  man  raa  titi,  commencement 
 or  fastening  on  of  the  sacred  maro.  Sometimes  a  human 
 victim  was  offered  for  every  fresh  piece  added  to  the  girdle ; 
 and  when  it  was  finished,  another  man,  called  Sacrifice  for 
 the  piu  raa  maro,  was  slain ;  and  the  girdle  was  considered 
 as  consecrated  by  the  blood  of  those  victims.  On  the  morn- 
 ing of  what  might  be  called  the  coronation  day,  when  the 
 king  bathed,  prior  to  the  commencement  of  the  ceremonies, 
 another  human  victim  was  reqviired  in  the  name  of  the 
 gods."*  To  this  followed  the  payment  of  homage  by  suc- 
 cessive chiefs  to  the  young  king,  who  was  borne  on  a  man's 
 shoulders,  and  surrounded  by  his  warriors.  First  of  the 
 chiefs  was  Motuaro,  of  Eimeo,  who  had  brought  in  his 
 canoes  three  human  sacrifices  to  honour  the  occasion.  From 
 each  of  the  murdered  victims  the  priest  scooped  out  an  eye, 
 which,  with  a  long  ceremonial  discourse,  he  presented  to 
 the  sovereign  on  a  plantain  leaf  plucked  from  a  young  tree 
 in  his  hand.  The  bodies  were  then  removed  and  interred 
 in  the  moral.  This  horrid  homage  was  rendered  by  every 
 chief  of  the  several  districts  of  Otaheite  in  rotation,  some  of 
 whom  brought  one,  some  two  human  sacrifices,  fixed  on  a 
 long  pole,  and  buried  after  the  presentation  of  the  eye. 
 The  reason  assigned  for  this  shocking  oblation  was,  that 
 the  head  being  reputed  sacred,  and  the  eye  its  most  pre- 
 cious part,  it  represented  to  the  king  the  property  which  he 
 now  acquired  in  the  souls  and  bodies  of  his  subjects.  While 
 the  eyes  of  the  murdered  victims  were  being  successively 
 presented  to  him,  he  held  his  mouth  open,  as  if  devouring 
 them  ;  and  it  was  imagined  that  by  this  means  he  received 
 additional  wisdom  and  discernment,  and  that  his  tutelar 
 deity  presided  in  the  assembly  to  accept  the  sacrifice,  and, 
 
 *  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  33.5. 
 
476  GOVERNMENT,  KANK,  AND  PROPERTY. 
 
 by  tlie  communication  of  the  vital  principle,  to  strengthen 
 the  sovil  of  the  sovereign.  Hogs  were  strangled  in  immense 
 numbers,  and  vast  quantities  of  native  cloth  brought  as  pre- 
 sents. The  royal  maro,  Avorn  only  on  that  dismal  day,  Avas 
 deposited  in  its  place  at  the  morai ;  and  the  sacred  canoes, 
 Avhich  brought  the  human  sacrifices,  were  hauled  up  to  this 
 mansion  of  the  murdered  dead.  The  revels  then  com- 
 menced. The  king  and  chiefs  departed  to  devour  the  hogs, 
 turtle,  fowls,  fish,  and  vegetables,  which  had  been  prepared 
 in  the  utmost  profusion,  and  to  drink  the  intoxicating  cava. 
 This  savage  occupation  of  rioting  and  drunkenness  lasted 
 two  months,  and  more  than  one  of  the  chiefs  lost  their  lives 
 as  the  price  of  their  excesses. 
 
 It  Avas  a  distinctive  mark  of  regal  dignity  to  be  every- 
 Avhere  carried  about  on  men's  shoulders,  Avith  their  legs 
 hanging  doAvn  before  the  breast  of  their  bearers.  It  Avas 
 also  one  of  the  royal  amusements  to  pick  out  the  vermin 
 Avhich  abounded  in  the  heads  of  those  Avho  bore  them ;  and 
 it  was  a  special  privilege  of  the  queen,  that,  of  all  Avomen, 
 she  alone  might  eat  them — a  privilege  of  which  she — ho7-ri- 
 bile  dictu — abvays  availed  herself  to  the  utmost.  The  royal 
 pair  might  not  enter  into  any  house  but  their  OAvn,  since 
 from  that  moment  it  Avovdd  have  become  raa  or  sacred,  and 
 none  but  themselves  or  their  train  could  dAvell  or  eat  there. 
 A  like  reason  prevented  their  Avalking ;  for  the  land  on 
 Avhich  they  trod  Avould  become  their  property.  On  their 
 OAvn  grovmds  they  sometimes  condescended  to  alight  and 
 Avalk.  Their  majesties  Avcre  ahvays  attended  by  a  nvnnber 
 of  men,  as  carriers,  domestics  or  favourites,  Avho  Avere  also 
 raa,  living  Avitliout  families,  and  attending  only  on  the  royal 
 ];air.  This  knot  of  persons  Avere  not  surpassed  in  the  island 
 for  theft,  plunder,  and  profligacy. 
 
 First  in  rank  after  Otoo,  the  king,  Avas  his  oavu  father, 
 Pomarre,  Avho  acted  as  regent  for  his  son.  He  Avas  the 
 largest  man  cm  the  island,  being  six  feet  four  inches,  and 
 strongly  built.  The  tallest  man  in  the  Duff  hardly  reached 
 his  shoulders ;  and  he  possessed  corporeal  Aveight  equal  to 
 that  of  three  or  four  oi-dinary  men.  This  savage  giant, 
 hoAvcvcr,  Avas  no  Avarrior  :  his  wife   Iddeah,   a  real  Amazon, 
 
GOVERNMENT,  RANK,  AND  PROPERTY.  477 
 
 greatly  excelled  him  in  military  prowess.  The  state  of  that 
 princely  couple,  as  already  hinted,  served  to  illustrate  the 
 morals  of  their  class.  They  had  ceased  to  cohabit,  and  yet 
 lived  in  harmony.  He  took  first  her  younger  sister  to  wife, 
 and  then  another  woman ;  and  she  had  several  children  by 
 one  of  her  own  servants,  all  of  whom,  as  has  appeared  in  the 
 narrative  of  the  first  voyage,  were  murdered  as  soon  as  born, 
 in  conformity  with  the  rules  of  the  arreoy  society. 
 
 The  second  in  dignity  were  the  Chiefs  of  the  several  dis- 
 tricts :  some  of  these  were  supreme  in  more  than  one  dis- 
 trict ;  and  in  their  own  territories  they  exercised  regal 
 power;  yet  they  were  still  subject  to  Otoo  as  sovereign  pa- 
 ramount, and  in  all  emergencies  were  liable  to  be  called 
 upon  for  assistance.  They  had  also  houses  and  lands  in 
 many  districts,  which,  unable  to  occupy  them  themselves,  they 
 committed  to  the  care  of  superintendents,  called  meduas,  or 
 gave  them  to  their  tayos,  who  enjoyed  the  entire  produce 
 without  any  accountability,  only  they  shared  it  with  the  chiefs 
 when  they  happened  to  visit  their  estates. 
 
 The  third  in  dignity  Avere  the  Towhas,  who  were  the  near 
 relations,  the  younger  brothers,  or  the  tayos  of  the  chiefs. 
 The  Towhas  were  persons  of  some  importance ;  for  where 
 there  were  more  chiefs  than  one,  the  district  was  divided 
 into  different  padtdoos  or  parishes,  and  each  chief  had 
 Towhas  under  him. 
 
 The  fourth  in  dignity  were  the  Raatiras,  or  gentlemen, 
 who  had  one  portion  of  territory  to  the  Towha's  three. 
 These  smaller  estates  were  called  rahooe,  from  the  power 
 the  Raatiras  had  to  lay  a  prohibition  on  their  own  land,  or 
 on  any  particular  sort  of  provision — a  power,  however,  only 
 enjoyed  in  common  with  the  Towha,  over  his  portion  of  three 
 parts  to  one ;  with  the  Chief,  over  the  whole  of  his  district ; 
 and  with  the  King,  over  the  entire  island.  While  this  pro- 
 hibition was  in  force,  the  object  interdicted  could  not  be 
 used.  This  interdict  was  usually  laid  after  a  great  con- 
 sumption of  some  one  or  more  articles  of  provision,  till  they 
 should  grow  again,  or  to  accumulate  them  for  some  parti- 
 cular feast,  or  to  punish  and  starve  off  navigators  who  had 
 offended.* 
 
 *  This  explains  Captain  Wilson's  fears  and  precautions,  asset  forth  in  p.  .340. 
 
478  GOVERNMENT,  RANK,  AND  PROPERTY. 
 
 The  fiftli  and  lowest  class  in  dignity  after  the  Raatira, 
 were  the  Manahovme.  This  class  of  persons  cultivated  the 
 land,  and  most  resembled  the  peasantry  of  Britain.  They 
 held  under  the  Towhas  and  Kaatiras,  and  answered  all  their 
 demands  to  the  best  of  their  ability.  They  made  cloth  for 
 them ;  they  built  their  houses,  and  assisted  in  all  manner  of 
 laborious  Avork.  Yet  their  vassalage  obliged  them  to  no 
 constant  service  or  residence  ;  they  might  change  chiefs  and 
 go  to  another  district ;  but  their  condition  and  duties  re- 
 mained the  same.  Servants,  of  whatever  class,  were  called 
 Toutou ;  and  such  as  wait  wholly  on  the  Avomen,  Tuti. 
 
 To  all  these  were  added  a  set  of  vile  miscreants— men  of 
 the  most  execrable  description — called  Mahoos,  who  affected 
 the  dress,  manners,  gesture,  and  voice  of  females,  and 
 yielded  themselves  to  practices  too  horrible  for  description. 
 
 Such  was  the  scale  of  rank  among  those  celebrated 
 islanders ;  but  the  most  marvellous  part  of  the  history  still 
 remains  to  be  told.  The  terms  on  which  ranks  met, 
 mingled,  and  lived  together,  presented  mvich  that  is  equally 
 astonishing  and  beautiful.  Never  were  the  privileges  of 
 classes  found  to  be  less  conflicting,  or  more  compatible  with 
 universal  sympathy  and  the  common  good.  A  chief  re- 
 mained a  chief  to  the  end  of  his  days  ;  though  his  command 
 might  be  withdrawn,  or 'his  district  forfeited,  or  his  honours 
 transferred  to  his  child,  he  continued  noble  and  respected ; 
 he  could  not  sink  into  the  mass  of  the  commonalty.  On  the 
 other  hand,  nothing  could  raise  a  common  man  to  a  higher 
 station  than  that  of  a  Towha,  or  a  Raatira ;  and  yet  the 
 meanest  were  wholly  exempt  from  slavish  dependence.  The 
 chief,  at  the  same  time,  Avas  sustained  in  the  enjoyment  of 
 his  honours  and  privileges  less  by  the  fear  of  punishment 
 than  by  the  poAver  of  habit,  and  the  authority  of  unques- 
 tioned usage.  The  deportment  of  the  chiefs  also  contributed 
 much  to  their  hold  on  the  mind  of  the  nation.  There  Avas 
 no  cold  reserve — no  proud  contempt — no  feudal  lordliness 
 among  this  privileged  class,  to  excite  disgust  or  create  alien- 
 ation. The  coinmon  people  Avere  on  all  occasions  admitted 
 as  their  companions,  and  enjoyed  the  most  perfect  free- 
 dom ;  in  outAvard  appearance  and  social  intercourse,  indeed, 
 they  could  hardly  bo  distinguished.     The  king  himself  con- 
 
GOVERNMEIST,    KANK,    AND    PROPERTY.  479 
 
 versed  freely  with  the  humblest  of  his  subjects,  and  was  not 
 ashamed  to  be  their  visitor,  never  treating  them  with  con- 
 tempt, or  even  with  negligence.  The  royal  retinue  was 
 often  changing ;  for  no  man  served  his  sovereign  longer 
 than  he  pleased.  Those  who  resided  in  the  higher  families 
 had  no  wages,  nor  were  they  engaged  for  any  stated  time ; 
 some,  nevertheless,  remained  all  their  lives  in  the  same  es- 
 tablishment, and  these  ancient  domestics  were  as  much  re- 
 spected as  their  own  relations ;  they  even  ruled  the  younger 
 branches,  and,  without  control,  managed  as  stewards  the 
 affairs  of  the  household. 
 
 To  all  practical  intents,  community  of  goods  obtained 
 among  them.  They  hardly  refused  anything  to  the  impor- 
 tunity of  their  neighbours.  Involuntary  presents  they  were 
 liberal  even  to  profusion.  Unavoidable  poverty  subjected 
 no  man  to  contempt ;  but  covetousness  subjected  the  affluent 
 to  the  utmost  shame  and  reproach.  On  this  point  a  law  of 
 discipline  obtained,  which  would  make  sad  Avork  in  some 
 countries.  If  any  man,  through  incorrigible  avarice,  refused 
 to  share  Jiis  wealth  in  a  season  of  necessity,  his  neighbours 
 applied  a  ready  remedy — they  divested  him  of  all  that  he 
 possessed,  placed  him  on  a  level  with  the  humblest,  and 
 hardly  left  him  a  house  to  cover  his  head.  These  children 
 of  nature  gave  their  all  rather  than  be  called  iieere,  peere, 
 or  niggard. 
 
 With  respect  to  property,  in  the  absence  of  writing  or 
 records,  they  had  recourse  to  memory  or  landmarks.  Every 
 man  knew  his  own,  and  any  attempt  to  remove  the  land- 
 mark was  considered  an  act  of  peculiar  atrocity.  In  cases 
 of  dispute  the  matter  was  referred,  and  the  award  binding ; 
 and  the  loser  made  the  gainer  a  peace-offering  of  the  plan- 
 tain stalk.  Reference  was  a  cherished  method  of  settling 
 disputes.  Men  seldom  fought  in  consequence  of  personal 
 quarrels.  On  occasion  of  serious  offence,  a  whole  family, 
 and  sometimes  even  a  district,  would  take  the  matter  up, 
 and  war  would  ensue ;  but  if  the  party  assailed  did  not 
 choose  to  fight,  he  had  only  to  make  a  peace  offering,  which 
 was  never  refused;  otherwise  both  parties  abode  by  the 
 issue  of  the  conflict. 
 
480  GOVERNMENT,  RANK,  AND  PROPERTY. 
 
 Property  descended ;  and  tlie  child  from  tlie  moment  of 
 its  birtli  became  the  head  of  the  family.  The  boundaries  of 
 his  land  were  now  marked  with  rude  images  ;  and  if  the  in- 
 fant was  a  Towha  or  Eaatira,  a  number  of  little  flags  were 
 set  up  in  different  parts  of  the  boundary,  to  which  all  per- 
 sons of  inferior  rank  were  bound  to  do  homage  as  they 
 passed,  whether  liy  day  or  by  night.  In  the  event  of  ascer- 
 tained neglect,  the  mother  flew  to  the  shark's  teeth  and  cut 
 herself,  and  the  party  had  to  make  his  peace-offering  with 
 the  plantain.  On  a  refusal  of  this,  the  parents  would  en- 
 deavour to  inflict  punishment  on  him.  Friends  and  rela- 
 tions on  both  sides  sometimes  armed,  and  consequences  both 
 extended  and  fiital  occasionally  folloAved.  Even  a  chief  has 
 been  known  to  be  driven  from  his  district  on  accovmt  of  a 
 dispute  originating  about  a  poor  man's  child. 
 
 These  general  views  of  Otaheite,  originally  supplied  by 
 the  able  mutineer  Morrison,  and  continued  in  all  main 
 points  by  subsequent  witnesses,  exhibit,  in  substance,  the 
 state  of  society  in  the  other  principal  groups.  The  doctrine 
 of  the  jus  divinnm  of  kings  triumphed  in  Polynesia.  The 
 church  of  idolatry  was  everywhere  incorporated  with  the 
 state,  and  the  principle  which  regulated  the  economy  was 
 very  flexible.  The  office  of  high  priest  often  united  with 
 that  of  king.  The  sovereign  sometimes,  indeed,  in  true  papal 
 style,  even  filled  the  throne  of  the  deity  where  he  received 
 homage,  and  heard  prayer.  Some  kings  claimed  for  their 
 line  antiquity  extending  to  the  beginning  of  things;  and 
 others  claimed  descent  from  the  gods.  The  royal  person 
 was  everywhere  sacred.  The  regal  office  was  hereditary, 
 and  descended  from  the  father  to  the  eldest  son,  but  females 
 might  inherit,  and  islands  had  often  been  governed  by  a 
 queen.  The  father  invariably  abdicated  on  the  birth  of  his 
 son,  who  was  immediately  proclaimed  sovereign  of  the 
 people,  and  his  father  was  the  first  to  do  him  homage.  Tlie 
 father  continued  to  govern  as  regent,  but  the  infant  monarch 
 received  the  lands  and  revenues  of  the  crown,  and  all  edicts 
 were  issued  in  his  name.  A  course  analogous  prevailed 
 among  the  highest  ranks,  the  Huiarii  and  the  llaatiras. 
 One  of  the  most  remarkable  features  of  the  polity  of  the 
 
GOVERNMEIST,  RANK,  AND  PROPERTY.  481 
 
 principal  group  of  tlie  South  Seas,  was  their  respect  for  autho- 
 rity. We  scarcely  find  anything-  even  approaching  to  it  in 
 the  whole  circle  of  either  civilized  or  barbarous  nations.  The 
 term  "  sacred,"  as  applied  to  majesty,  was  no  vain  expression, 
 but  full  of  import  as  associated  with  tlie  naked  potentates  of 
 Polynesia.  No  one  might  even  touch  the  person  of  tlie 
 king  or  queen,  and  the  slightest  freedom  with  it  exposed 
 the  party  to  death  ;  it  was  in  some  groups  a  capital  oifence 
 to  walk  in  their  shadow  !  The  ground  on  which  they  might 
 happen  to  tread  even  by  accident,  or  the  house  they  might 
 enter  even  from  necessity,  became  sacred,  and  must  be 
 vacated  by  its  occupants,  and  henceforward  appropriated  to 
 their  sole  use.  The  same  principle  applied  to  their  porters 
 who  bore  them  on  land,  and  the  canoes  which  carried  them 
 by  sea;  and  even  the  sounds  which  composed  their  names 
 could  no  longer  be  applied  to  ordinary  significations.*  This 
 homage  required  no  artificial  stay ;  the  king  never  Avore  any 
 badge  of  dignity,  and  for  the  most  part  there  was  no  differ- 
 ence between  his  dress  and  that  of  the  chiefs  by  whom  he 
 was  surrounded,  except  that  the  cloth  and  matting  were 
 more  rare  and  costly ;  but  his  raiment  was  frccpiently  in- 
 ferior to  that  worn  by  his  attendant  chieftains,  f  His  great- 
 ness was  inherent  and  independent  of  cxtei-nal  trappings. 
 
 Perhaps,  all  things  considered,  the  government  of  the 
 Tonga  Islands  was  the  most  vigorous  and  orderly.  The 
 How  or  Kino-  the  Eo-i  or  Nobles,  the  Mataboolcs,  the 
 Mooas,  and  the  Tooas,  formed  a  gradation  of  rank  which 
 constituted  a  tower  of  strength.  J  The  monarchy  was  there 
 surrounded  with  powerful  checks.  Next  to  the  government 
 of  Tonga,  for  strength  and  order,  was  that  of  the  Pelew 
 Islands.  Abba  Thulle  the  king,  at  the  time  of  their  disco- 
 very, although  surrounded  by  none  of  the  external  decora- 
 tions of  royalty,  was  treated  Avith  a  reverence  which  could 
 not  be  exceedecl.  Next  to  him  Avas  the  Commander-in-chief 
 of  the  forces  ;  then  came  the  Minister  of  the  King ;  and, 
 lastly,  the  Rupacks,  chiefs  Avho  formed  a  species  of  nobles. 
 The  king's  commands  seemed  absolute,  but  he  took  no  step 
 
 *   See  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  348.  f  Ibid.  p.  .3G0. 
 
 +  Mariner,  \ol,  ii.  pp.  81 — 87. 
 
 2i 
 
482  GOVERNMENT,  RANK,  AND  PROPERTY. 
 
 of  importance  without  assembling  the  chiefs.  The  Unpacks 
 consisted  of  two  orders,  the  highest  was  the  Order  of  the 
 Bone,  which  was  conferred  by  the  king  as  a  reward  for  ex- 
 traordinary services.  The  Order  of  the  Bone  were  always 
 summoned  to  the  king's  councils ;  they  paid  him  the  pro- 
 foundest  respect ;  and  they  were  themselves  much  honoured 
 by  the  people.* 
 
 The  isles  of  the  Pacific  strikingly  exemplify  the  Apostolic 
 declaration,  that  government  is  the  ordinance  of  God. 
 They  show  that  it  is  the  offspring  of  necessity,  and  abso- 
 lutely essential  to  the  existence  of  society.  They  also  de- 
 monstrate the  vast  importance  of  general  as  Avell  as  local 
 government,  and  that  the  latter  not  only  checks  and  con- 
 trols, but  siipports  the  former.  In  the  less  advanced  isles, 
 where  there  is  no  general  government,  society  is  found  to  be 
 only  in  the  first  stage  of  political  organization.  The  honest 
 chief  as  truly  as  beautifully  accounted  to  Williams  for  the 
 atrocious  conduct  of  the  people  at  Mangaia,  when,  with 
 tears,  he  said,  "  all  heads  are  of  an  equal  height."!' 
 
 *  Wilson's  Pelew  Islands,  p.  297.  f  Miss.  Eiit.  p.  80. 
 
483 
 
 CHAPTER  VIII. 
 
 WAR  AND  PEACE. 
 
 Human  Sacrifices — Functions  of  the  Priests  in  relation  to  War — Battle  Oratorg 
 — Wars  of  Extermination — Yeeson's  History — Finow's  Prayer — Shooting 
 of  a  Maniac — A  Monster — The  Murdered  Crew — Refined  Methods  of 
 Slaughtei- — jNEurder  of  Four  Men — Dreadful  Destruction  of  Eighteen  Men 
 —The  Sorrowing  Parent— The  Patriot— The  Fiend— Hoy  al  and  Philoso- 
 phic Speech. 
 
 War  is  both  the  offspring  and  the  punishment  of  sin.  It 
 has  in  all  ages  l)een  the  delight  and  the  chief  employment 
 of  savage  men.  The  Isles  of  the  South  were  steeped  in 
 blood.  During  the  first  fifteen  years  of  the  Mission  to  Ota- 
 lieite^,  that  island  was  involved  in  actual  war  no  less  than  ten 
 times  !  Human  slaughter  was  a  chief  element  of  their  wor- 
 ship. Oro,  the  god  of  war,  was  the  deity  most  intensely 
 worshipped,  and  a  very  Moloch,  ever  thirsting  for  blood. 
 He  so  delighted  in  human  gore,  according  to  the  doctrine  of 
 his  devotees,  that  he  would  accept  no  victim  which  had  not 
 first  been  bathed  in  the  stream  of  its  own  life !  When  the 
 subject  of  war  began  to  be  agitated,  Oro  received  a  human 
 sacrifice ;  when  war  was  publicly  declared,  a  second  victim 
 died ;  when  the  instruments  of  death  were  ready,  a  third 
 bled  ! 
 
 On  the  breaking  out  of  war,  the  king's  herald  went  through 
 the  island,  and  called  the  fighting  men  to  arms.  The  priests 
 of  idolatry  were  full  of  activity,  M'hile  the  chiefs  and  leaders 
 were  engaged  in  the  preliminaries  of  destruction.  The 
 great  object  of  the  priests  was  to  enlist  the  gods  on  the  side 
 of  their  country,  and  for  their  services  in  this  respect  a  large 
 price  was  paid.  They  received  a  second  and  a  third  pay- 
 ment to  persevere  in  their  sacred  supplications.  Assuming 
 the  success  of  their  prayers,  a  residence  was  erected  for  the 
 gods  and  spirits  who  were  expected  to  fight  for  them,  and 
 2i2 
 
484 
 
 WAR  A^■D  PEACE. 
 
 another  victim  was  offered  on  tlie  sanguinary  altars  of  idol- 
 atry. The  flags  of  the  gods  were  carried  to  the  battle-field 
 that  the  sight  of  them  might  inspire  the  warriors  with  more 
 than  mortal  courage. 
 
 The  savage  groups  of  fighting  men  were  marshalled  by 
 the  principal  leader,  and^,  on  a  given  signal,  they  rushed  to 
 the  conflict  with  shouts,  yells,  and  imprecations.  The 
 furious  and  maddened  clamour  was  much  increased  by  the 
 battle  orators  ;  who  were  generally  men  of  goodly  stature 
 and  great  personal  bravery.  They  supplied  the  place  of 
 the  spirit-stirring  fife  and  drum,  and  the  piercing  clangour 
 of  the  martial  trumpet.  Previous  to  the  joining  of  battle, 
 as  well  as  in  the  heat  of  conflict,  these  men  ran  through  the 
 camp,  and  by  every  topic  of  persuasion  the}^  inflamed  the 
 courage  and  patriotism  of  the  warriors.  These  orators,  who 
 are  called  llautis,  sustained  a  very  arduous  oflice.  When 
 battles  were  protracted  through  several  days,  so  intense  have 
 been  their  efforts,  by  night  and  by  day,  that  they  have  been 
 known  to  expire  of  exhavistion.  Clubs  and  spears  were  the 
 principal  weapons  used  in  these  barbarous  wars.  Science, 
 in  most  cases,  had  but  a  small  place  in  the  contest ;  in  many 
 islands  they  used  neither  shield  nor  buckler,  nor  any  arti- 
 ficial means  of  self-defence.  They  believed  that  the  gods 
 were  with  them,  and  that,  Avith  an  unseen  hand,  they  guided 
 the  dart  and  spear.  It  was  a  rude  contest  of  brute  strength 
 and  impetuous  ferocity.* 
 
 The  spirit  in  which  the  wars  of  Polynesia  were  carried  on, 
 was  in  conformity  with  the  sanguinary  rites  which  accompa- 
 nied their  preparation.  There  were  no  bounds  to  their  rage 
 and  vengeance.  When  the  foe  had  fallen  or  fled,  and  blood 
 had  ceased  to  flow  in  the  field,  the  victors  frequently  carried 
 the  work  of  destruction  to  the  utmost  limits  of  practicability. 
 Hoary  hairs,  helpless  infancy,  and  weeping  widowhood  were 
 mowed  down  without  distinction,  without  sympathy,  and 
 without  remorse.  History  presents  few  pictures  of  human 
 carnage  more  dreadful  than  those  which  were  exhibited  in 
 the   isles  of  the  Southern  Ocean.     The  frequent  object  of 
 
 *  See  Polynesian  Ilosearchcs,  vol,  ii.  pp.  477 — 180. 
 
WAR  AND  PEACE.  485 
 
 their  wars  was  not  redress  of  a  grievance,  or  measured  re- 
 venge for  an  injury,  or  the  extension  of  authority  by  con- 
 quest, but  utterly  to  exterminate  the  population  of  an  island, 
 and  render  it  incapable  of  being  the  residence  of  man. 
 '•'  This  design,  horrid  as  it  is,  has  been  literally  accom- 
 plished; every  inhabitant  of  an  island,  excepting  the  few 
 that  may  have  escaped  by  flight  in  their  canoes,  has  been 
 slaughtered  ;  the  bread-fruit  trees  have  been  cut  down^  and 
 left  to  rot ;  the  cocoa-nut  trees  have  been  killed  by  cutting 
 off  their  tops  or  crown,  and  leaving  the  stems  in  desolate 
 leafless  ranks,  as  if  they  had  been  shivered  by  the  light- 
 ning." * 
 
 There  was  nothing  generous  or  gallant  in  the  wars  of 
 Polynesia;  they  were  a  system  of  ruthless  butchery,  of 
 horrid  carnage.  Notwithstanding  the  large  number  of  Eu- 
 ropeans who  have,  at  various  times,  and  in  divers  groups, 
 participated  in  those  sanguinary  enterprises,  few  liave 
 recorded  the  scenes  Avhich  they  witnessed.  Veeson  did  not 
 see  war  in  its  more  hideous  forms ;  but  the  account  which  he 
 gives  is  such  as  to  make  the  blood  of  the  reader  run  cold.f 
 No  European  resident  in  Polynesia  has  thrown  so  much  light 
 on  this  subject  as  Mariner. J  Men  of  his  order  and  in  his 
 position,  had  advantages,  in  relation  to  the  native  wars, 
 such  as  no  Missionary  could  ever  possess.  He  took  on  all 
 occasions  a  leading  share  in  council  and  in  fight;  he  resided 
 in  one  of  the  principal  groups  during  one  of  the  most  inter- 
 esting periods  of  its  history,  and  had  for  his  patron  one  of 
 the  most  renowned  destroyers  of  men. 
 
 Mariner  has  amply  shown,  that  the  spirit  of  destruction 
 was  the  ruling  spirit  of  the  body  of  the  chiefs.  The  most 
 celebrated  kings  were  a  mere  impersonation  of  the  spirit  of 
 slaughter.  Finow,  the  conqueror  of  the  Hapai  Islands,  was 
 the  type  of  his  order,  and  the  faithful  representative  of  his 
 heroic  predecessors.       This    extraordinary    man,    after    oc- 
 
 *  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii,  p.  404. 
 
 T  See  Narrative,  pp.  1.58 — 178. 
 
 I  Dr.  Martin  did  excellent  service  to  Letters  and  Religion,  to  Moral  and 
 Political  Philosophy,  by  the  publication  of  Mariner's  papers  and  communi- 
 cations. 
 
486  WAR  AND  PEACE. 
 
 easionally  conversing  with  Mariner  on  tlie  power  and  great- 
 ness of  the  English,  Avoukl  break  out  in  such  strains  as  the 
 following : — "  Oh  that  the  gods  would  make  me  King  of 
 England !  There  is  not  an  island  in  the  whole  world,  how- 
 ever small,  but  what  I  would  then  subject  to  my  power ! 
 The  King  of  England  does  not  deserve  the  dominion  he 
 enjoys  ;  possessed  of  so  many  great  ships,  why  does  he  suifer 
 such  petty  islands  as  those  of  Tonga  continually  to  insult 
 his  people  with  acts  of  treachery?  Were  I  he,  would  I  send 
 tamely  to  ask  for  yams  or  pigs?  No  !  I  would  come  with  the 
 front  of  battle ;  and  with  the  thunder  of  Bolatane  !  *  I 
 would  show  Avho  ought  to  be  chief.  None  but  men  of  enter- 
 prising spirit  should  be  in  possession  of  guns;  let  such  rule 
 the  earth,  and  be  those  their  vassals  who  can  bear  to  submit 
 to  such  insults  unrevenged  1  " 
 
 There  is  a  loftiness  approaching  to  the  sublime  about 
 this  burst  of  savage  ambition.  It  exhibits  a  general  prin- 
 ciple, which,  apart  from  the  details  of  war,  and  blood,  and 
 murder,  is  calculated  to  deceive,  and  to  captivate.  The 
 following  fact  exhibits  the  man  uj^on  a  smaller  scale,  and 
 brings  oiit  the  truth  more  clearly.  In  the  island  of  Le- 
 fooga  there  lived  a  woman  who,  for  many  years,  had  been 
 afflicted  with  insanity,  brought  on  by  excessive  grief,  partly 
 occasioned  by  the  death  of  a  relative,  but  chiefly  by  her 
 child  being  taken  from  her  to  be  strangled  as  an  offering  to 
 the  gods,  for  the  recovery  of  his  sick  father.  Finow,  de- 
 sirous again  to  witness  the  effect  of  a  musket-ball,  desired 
 Mariner  to  shoot  her.  He  declined,  and  stated  his  reasons. 
 Some  days  after,  however,  as  the  poor  maniac  walked  on  the 
 beach,  Finow  ordered  a  Sandwich  islander  who  was  at  hand 
 with  his  musket,  to  shoot  her.  She  was  just  in  the  act  of 
 picking  up  a  shell,  as  the  bullet  pierced  her,  when  she . 
 screamed  out,  and,  springing  several  feet  from  the  ground, 
 fell  into  the  sea.f  Such  was  the  spirit  of  Finow  the  king, 
 and  his  subjects  were  every  way  worthy  of  him.     The  fol- 
 
 *  The  front  or  fore  part  of  battle  was  a  very  usual  expression  among  them. 
 Thunder  was  the  term  they  used  for  the  noise  of  guns  ;  and  Bolatane  was  their 
 mode  of  pronouncing  Britain. — Mariner,  vol.  i,  p.  400. 
 
 t  Vol  i.  pp.  84— 8G. 
 
WAR  AND  PEACE.  487 
 
 lowing  facts  will  serve  to  illustrate  their  character  in  respect 
 to  barbarous  war. 
 
 Mariner's  first  lesson  was  one  of  a  dreadful  description^ 
 received  on  board  the  "  Port  au  Prince/'  at  the  island  of 
 Lefooga,  When  the  natives  seized  the  ship^  Mariner  and 
 the  cooper  were  below  in  the  gun-room,,  and  on  ascending  to 
 the  deck^  the  first  o])ject  that  his  eyes  fixed  on  was  a  short 
 squab  naked  figure,  of  about  fifty  years  of  age,  sitting  on 
 the  companion,  with  a  seaman's  jacket  soaked  in  blood, 
 thrown  over  one  shoulder,  while  on  the  other  rested  his  iron- 
 wood  club,  spattered  Avith  blood  and  brains,  and  the  fright- 
 ful aspect  of  this  savage  was  much  aggravated  by  the  con- 
 stant blinking  of  one  of  his  eyes,  and  a  horrible  convulsive 
 motion  of  one  side  of  his  mouth.  The  next  spectacle  that 
 he  beheld,  was  that  of  the  murdered  crew,  for  all  on  board 
 were  slain  except  himself  and  the  cooper.  There,  like  sheep 
 in  a  slaughter-house,  lay  naked  and  in  even  order  side  by 
 side,  twenty-tv;o  bodies,  with  their  heads  bruised  and  bat- 
 tered in  a  manner  so  dreadful  and  shocking  to  behold,  that 
 only  two  or  three  of  them  could  be  recognized.  On  being 
 taken  ashore  he  observed  lying  stripped  on  the  beach  Brown, 
 the  master  of  the  vessel,  and  round  a  fire  at  a  little  distance 
 three  more  of  the  seamen,  all  murdered  and  disfigured  in 
 the  same  manner.* 
 
 The  complete  conquest  of  the  Hapai  Islands  by  Finow 
 was  followed  by  a  striking  exhibition  of  cold-blooded  and 
 studied  cruelty.  In  the  great  and  decisive  battle  which 
 finished  the  war,  a  number  of  chiefs  and  Matabooles  were 
 made  prisoners  ;  the  savage  victor  determined  to  remove 
 them  out  of  the  way,  and  to  prevent  all  attempts  on  their 
 part  for  the  recovery  of  the  liberties  of  their  country.  Some 
 were  sent  on  board  old  and  useless  canoes,  which  were  then 
 scuttled  and  immediately  sunk ;  others  were  taken  several 
 leagues  out  to  sea,  and,  tied  hand  and  foot,  were  put  in  old 
 leaky  canoes,  and  there  left  to  perish  by  degrees.  The  most 
 brave  and  patriotic  men,  who  were  the  principal  subjects  of 
 the    conqueror's  hatred,   and  marked  out  for    special  ven- 
 
 *  ]Mavuiei',  vol,  i.  pp.  45 — 48. 
 
488  WAR  AND  PEACE. 
 
 gcance,  were  dcstinod  to  a  more  refined  species  of  destruc- 
 tion. They  Averc  taken  to  the  island  of  Lofanga,  and  there 
 tied  naked  to  stakes  driven  in  the  ground^  or  to  the  trunks 
 of  trees,  and  left  to  perish  with  hunger.  Here  they  were 
 exposed  to  the  burning  heat  of  the  sun  and  to  the  wanton 
 cruelty  of  the  natives,  who  thrust  splinters  of  wood  into  their 
 bodies,  and  exhibited  food  before  their  eyes  without  permit- 
 ting them  to  taste  it.  They  bore  their  torments  with  the 
 utmost  fortitude ;  some  of  them  died  on  the  third  or  fourth, 
 and  others,  strange  to  say,  lingered  on  till  the  eighth  day  ! 
 The  hapless  isle,  degraded  by  this  inhuman  torture,  ever 
 after  stood  arrayed  in  the  mantle  of  terror  to  the  imagina- 
 tions of  the  benighted  natives.  They  believed  that  they 
 heard  the  groans  of  the  dying  at  the  dead  of  night,  amid  the 
 roarings  of  the  distant  surf,  or  of  the  sea  in  subterraneous 
 caverns.* 
 
 On  one  occasion  during  war,  a  party  of  twelve  or  fourteen 
 ofFinow's  people,  among  whom  was  Mariner,  surprised  four 
 of  the  enemy, — supposed  to  be  Mateita,  a  great  warrior,  and 
 some  of  his  men, — digging  Mn  in  a  pit,  and  dragged  them 
 out  that  they  might  lead  them  off  as  prisoners.  A  young 
 chief,  however,  objected,  and,  as  a  better  measure,  proposed 
 to  decapitate  them  at  once  and  to  take  their  heads  home. 
 The  plan  was  approved,  but  one  observed  that  they  had  no 
 knives,  when  another  perceiving  on  the  ground  a  quantity 
 of  oyster-shells,  suggested  them  as  a  fit  substitute.  Tlie 
 rest  concurred,  and  the  Avork  of  mangling  and  torture 
 began.  In  vain  did  the  victims  beg  their  lives,  and  protest 
 that  they  were  not  the  persons  they  had  been  taken  for  ; 
 and  in  vain,  too,  did  Mariner  remonstrate  against  the  bloody 
 crime.  They  began  the  brutal  operation  with  the  shells, 
 b}'  haggling  at  the  back  of  the  neck ;  they  then  cut  or 
 luangled  gradually  round  the  throat,  till  they  had  severed 
 every  thing  but  the  spine,  Avhich  they  divided  by  turning 
 the  head  round,  and  giving  it  a  violent  twist.  The  four 
 heads  were  then  carried  to  the  garrison,  and  placed  in  the 
 middle  of  the  circle  upright  Avith  their  faces  toAvards  FinoAV 
 
 *  jSrariiicr,  vol,  i.  jip.  7(3 — 79. 
 
WAR  AND  PKACE.  489 
 
 tlie  Icing,  who  was  sitting-  with  his  chiefs  drinking  cava,  and 
 who  returned  his  cordial  thanks  to  the  murderers  for  their 
 magnanimous  deed.* 
 
 These  horrid  iUustrations  of  the  spirit  of  the  people  may 
 be  appropriately  concluded  by  an  instance  of  Finow  their 
 sovereign's  treachery  to  the  people  of  Vavou,  just  after  their 
 subjugation.  A  general  assembly  of  the  natives  was  sum- 
 moned by  the  king  to  Macave,  to  hear  a  proclamation  about 
 certain  matters  of  agriculture  and  government.  A  large 
 supply  of  cava  as  usual  was  provided,  in  the  preparation  of 
 which  the  chiefs  and  warriors  of  Vavou,  to  show  their  loy- 
 alty to  their  new  king,  took  a  very  active  part.  After  the 
 first  boAvl  was  drained  off,  and  while  the  assembly  were  ex- 
 pecting the  royal  mandate  for  a  further  supply,  on  a  sudden 
 Finow  cried  boogi ! — hold,  arrest !  In  an  instant  all  the 
 chiefs  and  warriors  who  had  been  distinguished  by  patriot- 
 ism, and  by  their  consequent  zeal  and  bravery  against  him 
 in  the  late  war,  were  seized  by  persons  appointed  for  that 
 purpose.  Their  hands  were  tied  fast  behind  them,  and  they 
 were  taken  down  to  the  beach,  Avhere,  with  a  club,  some  were 
 immediately  .slain,  and  the  remainder  Avere  reserved  till  the  af- 
 ternoon, for  what  was  considered  a  more  signal  punishment. 
 Those  were  taken  out  to  sea,  and  sunk  in  old  leaky  canoes. 
 About  mid-day  a  large  canoe,  having  on  board  three  old  small 
 canoes,  leaky  and  rotten,  for  sinking  the  prisoners,  put  out 
 to  sea.  Tlie  victims,  eighteen  in  number,  were  on  board  the 
 larjre  vessel  tied  hand  and  foot.  Before  thev  arrived  at  the 
 place  of  the  ocean  appointed  for  their  destruction,  the  greater 
 part  of  them  l)egged,  that  the  manner  of  their  death  might 
 be  changed  to  the  more  expeditious  one  of  having  their 
 brains  knocked  out  with  a  club,  or  their  skulls  cleaved  Avitli 
 ^n  axe.  Tlie  dread  request  was  granted,  and  the  work  of 
 execution  immediately  begun.  Twelve  were  thus  slain ;  but 
 the  remaining  six,  who  Avere  chiefs,  and  men  Avho  had  been 
 distinguished  for  extraordinary  bravery,  scorned  to  ask 
 aught  as  a  favour  at  the  hand  of  so  treacherous  a  foe,  and 
 
 *  Mariner,  vol.  i.  pp.  199,  '200. 
 
490  WAR  AND  PEACE. 
 
 Averc  accordingly  carried  ovit  to  sea,  lashed  in  two  rotten 
 canoes,  three  in  each,  and  left  to  sink  amid  the  waves; 
 Finow's  people  remaining  in  the  large  canoe  at  a  little  dis- 
 tance, to  enjoy  the  luxury  of  seeing  them  descend  into  the 
 deep ! 
 
 The  scene  that  followed  was  diversified, — it  was  a  mingled 
 exhibition  of  paternal  tenderness,  patriotic  bravery,  and 
 most  fierce  and  fiend-like  malignity  !  Booboonoo  said,  that 
 the  only  cause  of  his  infelicity  arose  from  thoughts  of  his 
 infant  son,  wdiom  his  death  Avould  leave  friendless  and  un- 
 protected. The  sorrowing  parent  called  to  a  young  chief, 
 in  the  large  canoe,  one  of  Finow's  men,  named  Tolo,  im- 
 ploring him  for  the  sake  of  their  gods,  that  he  would  be- 
 friend his  child,  and  never  see  him  want  either  clothes  or 
 food,  suitable  to  the  son  of  a  chief  Tolo  gave  his  solemn 
 promise  that  it  should  be  as  requested,  and  the  drowning 
 warrior  sunk  satisfied.  Nowfaho  lamented  the  sad  disas- 
 ters of  that  day ;  he  deplored  that  so  many  brave  men  were 
 dying  an  ignominious  death,  Avho  had  but  lately  made  the 
 whole  army  of  Finow  to  tremble.  He  grieved  that  he  had 
 ever  retreated  from  his  enemies,  and  wished  he  had  faced 
 about,  and  sold  his  life  at  the  highest  price,  instead  of  living 
 a  little  longer  to  die  a  death  so  shameful,  and  so  unw^orthy 
 of  a  warrior  and  a  lover  of  his  countr)^  He  earnestly  re- 
 quested to  be  most  affectionately  remembered  to  his  wife. 
 Cacahoo,  a  man  endowed  with  the  strength  and  courage  of 
 a  lion,  and  who  had  been  mastered  only  by  treachery  luider 
 the  mask  of  friendship,  spent  his  time  in  showering  oaths 
 and  curses  on  the  faithless  head  of  Finow  and  all  the  chiefs 
 of  Hapai.  He  imprecated  the  utmost  dishonour  on  the 
 names  of  their  progenitors,  and  heaped  maledictions  iqjon 
 all  their  generations.  He  went  on  in  this  manner,  cursing 
 and  swearing  at  his  enemies,  till  the  sinking  canoe  brought 
 the  water  up  to  his  mouth,  and  even  after  it  arose  so  high 
 that  suffocation  began  to  ensue,  mustering  all  his  energy  to 
 elevate  his  head  once  more,  he  vomited  yet  another  and 
 another  curse,  spluttering  the  water  forth  from  his  polluted 
 lips,  till,  rising  still  higher,  it  quenched  for  ever  the  flames 
 
WAR  AND  PEACE.  491 
 
 of  that  tongue  which  had  defiled  the  whole  body,  and  been 
 "set  on  fire  of  hell."*  The  work  of  death  being-  finished, 
 the  executioners  and  witnesses  returned  to  Vavou.f 
 
 The  days  of  Finow  drew  to  an  end,  and  his  son  inherited 
 his  title  and  his  kino-dom.  This  son  was  not  altogether  un- 
 worthy  to  have  descended  from  the  best  of  kings  and  the 
 wisest  of  men.  After  the  funeral,  there  was  a  general  as- 
 sembly of  the  chiefs  and  Matabooles,  who  hailed  and  recog- 
 nised the  prince  as  their  new  sovereign.  The  brave  but  wise 
 youth  seemed  to  set  very  light  by  the  power  thus  conferred 
 upon  him  ;  but  subsequently  rising,  he  addressed  them  in  a 
 speech  such  as  has  seldom  issued  from  the  lips  of  European 
 monarchs  or  of  their  ministers — a  speech  which  s\ipplies  at 
 once  an  example  and  a  reproach  to  every  order  of  kings 
 and  statesmen.  Their  so-called  Christian  majesties  may 
 there  contemplate  a  lesson  of  wisdom,  patriotism,  and  philan- 
 thropy, such  as  the  heads  of  sages  have  seldom  conceived,  and 
 the  tongues  of  courtly  preachers  have  not  often  uttered  !  It 
 is  only  of  late  that  the  senates  of  civilized  nations  have  lis- 
 tened to  anything  possessing  half  the  excellence  of  the  ora- 
 tion of  this  island  king  to  his  naked  chiefs  and  warriors ! 
 Hear  the  youthful  sage  : — 
 
 "  Listen  to  me,  chiefs  and  warriors ! — If  any  among  you 
 are  discontented  with  the  present  state  of  affairs,  now  is  the 
 time  to  go  to  Hapai ;  for  no  man  shall  remain  at  Vavou 
 with  a  mind  discontented  and  wandering  to  other  places. 
 I  have  seen  with  sorrow  the  wide-spread  destruction  occa- 
 sioned by  the  unceasing  war  carried  on  by  the  chief  now 
 lying  in  the  malai.  We  have  indeed  been  doing  a  great 
 deal,  but  what  is  the  result  ?  The  land  is  depopulated  !  it 
 is  overgrown  with  weeds,  and  there  is  nobody  to  cultivate  it. 
 Had  we  remained  peaceful,  it  would  have  been  populous 
 still.  The  principal  chiefs  and  warriors  are  fallen,  and  we 
 must  be  contented  with  the  society  of  the  lower  class. 
 
 "  What  madness  !  Is  not  life  already  too  short  ?  Is  it 
 not  a  noble  characteristic  in  a  man  to  remain  happy  and 
 peacefvil  in  his  station?     What  folly,  then,  to  seek  for  war 
 
 *  See  James,  chapter  iii.  ver.  1 — 9. 
 t  Mariner,  \ol.  i.  pp.  275 — 284. 
 
492  WAR  AND  PEACE. 
 
 to  shorten  tliat  which  is  already  too  short !  Who  is  there 
 among  us  that  can  say,  '  I  wish  to  die — I  am  weary  of  life  V 
 Have  we  not  then  been  acting  like  those  of  no  understand- 
 ing ?  Have  we  not  been  madly  seizing  the  very  thing  which 
 deprives  us  of  what  we  really  icant  ?  Not  that  we  ought  to 
 banish  all  thoughts  of  fighting  !  If  any  power  approach  us 
 with  the  front  of  battle,  and  attempt  to  invade  our  rights, 
 our  fury  and  bravery  shall  be  excited  more,  in  proportion 
 as  we  have  more  possessions  to  defend.  Let  us,  therefore, 
 confine  ourselves  to  the  culture  of  the  ground,  for  that  is 
 truly  guarding  our  country.  Why  should  we  be  anxious 
 for  an  increase  of  territory?  Our  land  is  quite  large  enough 
 to  supply  us  with  food ;  we  shall  not  even  be  able  to  devour 
 all  its  produce  ! 
 
 "  But  perhaps  I  am  not  speaking  to  you  wisely !  The 
 old  Matabooles  are  present;  I  beg  them  to  tell  me  if  I  am 
 wrong.  I  am  yet  but  a  youth ;  and,  on  that  accoinit,  should 
 be  unfit  to  govern,  if  my  mind,  like  that  of  the  deceased 
 chief,  sought  not  the  advice  of  others.  For  your  loyalty  and 
 fidelity  towards  him,  however,  I  return  you  my  sincere 
 thanks.  Finow  Fiji,*  who  is  present,  and  the  Matabooles, 
 know  well  my  fi'cquent  inquiries  concerning  the  good  of  our 
 government.  Do  not  then  say,  '  Wherefore  do  tee  listen  to  the 
 idle  talk  of  a  boy?'  Recollect,  whilst  I  speak  to  you,  my 
 voice  is  the  echo  of  the  sentiments  of  Toe  Oomoo,  and 
 Oooloovaloo,  and  Afoo,  and  Tatoo,  and  Alo,  and  all  the 
 hioh  chiefs  and  Matabooles  of  Vavou. 
 
 "  Listen  to  me  !  I  remind  you,  that,  if  there  be  any 
 among  you  discontented  with  this  state  of  affairs,  the  pre- 
 sent is  the  only  o])portunity  I  will  give  to  depart ;  for  let 
 this  occasion  pass,  and  we  shall  not  at  all  henceforth  com- 
 mvmicate  with  Hapai.  Choose,  therefore,  your  dwelling- 
 places  !  There  is  Fiji, — there  is  Hamoa, — there  is  Tonga, 
 • — there  is  Hapai, — there  is  Fatoona,  and  Latooma  ! 
 
 "  Those  men,  in  particular,  having  minds  unanimous, 
 loving  to  dwell  in  constant  peace, — they  alone  shall  remain 
 at  Vavou  and  its  ncighl)ouring  isles.     Yet  will  I  not  sup- 
 
 L-IC. 
 
WAR  AND  PEACE.  493 
 
 press  the  bravery  of  any  one  warlike  spirit.  Bcliold  !  the 
 islands  of  Tonga  and  Fiji  are  constantly  at  war;  let  him 
 tliere  display  his  courage.  Arise !  Go  to  your  respective 
 habitations ;  and  recollect,  that  to-morrow  the  canoes  depart 
 for  Hapai." 
 
 Such  is  the  speecli  of  Finow  the  Second.  How  forcible 
 are  right  words !  The  most  savage  assembly  cannot  wholly 
 resist  them  !  This  address  was  imiversally  admired,  and 
 was  in  every  mouth  for  a  long  period.*  Mr.  Mariner  had 
 in  a  manner  learned  it  off  by  heart,  and  has  in  it  given  a 
 treasure  to  the  worhh  This  prince  was  at  that  time  in  ad- 
 vance of  nearly  the  whole  civilized  world,  in  his  views  of  the 
 true  glory  of  man,  and  the  true  wisdom  of  nations. 
 
 *  See  Miiriner,  vol.  i.  pp.  .'!97 — :5t)U ;  ami  also  vol.  il.,  fo  which  a  literal 
 translation  of  the  speech,  with  the  text,  is  subjoined,  at  the  end  of  tlie  Tonga 
 grammar. 
 
494 
 
 CHAPTER  IX. 
 
 CANNIBALISM. 
 
 Cannibal  Habits  of  Antiquity — Of  later  Times — Horrid  Habits  of  the  An- 
 zigues — The  Captive  Child — Causes  of  Cannibalism — Results  of  Canni- 
 balism— Shocking  Spectacle — Habits  of  New  Zealand — Voracity  of  the 
 Eastern  Polynesians — Cannibalism  of  the  Tongans — Great  Cannibal 
 Feast. 
 
 Homer,  tlie  father  of  poetry,  who  is  the  highest  heathen  au- 
 thority respecting  the  usages  of  ancient  times,  represents 
 the  Cyclops,  the  Lestrygons,  and  Scylla,  all  as  devourers  of 
 men  ;  and  this,  like  the  other  parts  of  his  poetry,  must  have 
 had  its  foundation  in  the  customs  of  a  period  antecedent  to 
 his  own.  His  great  countryman  Herodotus,  the  father  of 
 Gentile  history,  states  that,  among  the  Essedonian  Scythians, 
 when  a  man's  father  died,  the  neighbours  assembled,  bring- 
 ing with  them  several  animals,  which  they  killed ;  and  then 
 mixed  up  their  flesh  with  that  of  the  deceased,  and  made  a 
 feast.  Among  the  Massagetse,  when  a  person  became  old, 
 he  was  slain,  and  his  body  eaten,  but  if  he  died  of  sickness 
 they  buried  him.  According  to  the  same  author  several 
 nations  in  the  Indies  slew  all  their  aged  people,  and  also 
 their  sick,  and  fed  upon  their  flesh.  He  adds,  that  persons 
 in  health  were  sometimes  accused  of  being  sick,  to  afford  a 
 pretence  for  devouring  them.  Sextus  Empiricus,  indeed, 
 asserts,  that  the  first  laws  that  were  made,  were  for  the  pre- 
 vention of  this  barbarous  practice,  which  the  Greek  writers 
 afiirm  to  have  been  universal  Ijofore  the  time  of  Orpheus.* 
 
 In  later  ages,  the  Waygannas,  the  Tartars,  the  Cathay- 
 ans,  the  Imbians,  the  Giacchians,  the  inhabitants  of  Car- 
 nalcubar,  of  Java,  of  Carthagena,  of  St.  Martha,  of  the 
 Brazils,   and  of  the  Cannibal  Isles,  all  shared  in  the  bar- 
 
 *  Sec  Art.  Anthropophagi,  Ency.  Brit, 
 
CANNIBALISM.  495 
 
 barous  custom  ;  but  tlie  pabii  of  brutal  ferocity  was  borne 
 away  by  the  Anzigues,  who  occupied  the  territory  between 
 Zayre  and  Nubia.  Other  nations  ate  only  their  enemies  or 
 their  dead,  but  these  people  devoured  their  kindred  and  one 
 another,  as  well  as  strangers,  slaves,  and  enemies.  They 
 kept  shambles  for  the  sale  of  human  flesh,  as  other  nations 
 did  for  beef  and  mutton !  They  slew  and  sold  their  slaves, 
 on  the  ground  that,  when  cut  up,  they  would  bring  more 
 than  if  taken  alive  to  the  market.  To  such  a  pitch  did  the 
 infatuation  arise,  that  many  even  gave  themselves  to  be 
 slaughtered  and  devoured.  Some  did  this  from  weariness 
 of  life,  some  to  show  their  courage  and  contempt  of  death, 
 and  others  from  a  spirit  of  spurious  loyalty,  that  their  princes 
 might  feed  upon  them,  and  thus  be  benefited  by  them,  not 
 only  in  life  but  after  death.* 
 
 In  modern  times.  New  Zealand  stands  first  among  the 
 islands  of  the  Pacific  for  the  cannibal  propensities  of  its 
 people.  New  Zealand  is  not,  however,  the  only  group 
 where  this  shocking  habit  prevails.  It  is  certain  that  the 
 Marquesans  belong  to  the  same  revolting  fellowship,  as  do 
 also  the  inhabitants  of  the  Pearl  islands.  In  relation  to 
 wdrich  it  has  been  stated  by  recent  visitors,  that  a  captive 
 female  child  pining  with  hunger,  on  begging  a  morsel  of 
 food  from  the  ruthless  invaders  of  her  native  isle,  received  at 
 their  hands  a  piece  of  her  own  father's  flesh !  Most  of  the 
 Hervey  islanders  have  been  addicted  to  the  same  foul 
 practice.! 
 
 Several  reasons  have  been  assigned  for  cannibalism,  all  of 
 which  appear,  in  their  respective  degrees,  to  hold  good. 
 The  first  of  these  is  hunger  combined  with  lack  of  suste- 
 nance. Cook  maintains  that  such  was  its  origin  in  New 
 Zealand.  He  considers,  that  from  this,  in  no  small  mea- 
 sure, result  their  incessant  wars,  and  their  anthropopha- 
 gism.  In  the  Captain's  opinion,  the  hunger  of  the  man  who 
 is  pressed  by  famine  to  fight  will  absorb  every  feeling  and 
 sentiment,  Avhich  would  restrain  him  from  allaying  it  with 
 
 *  Tinceut,  lib.  xxx.  cap.  70.     Middletou's  Yoyiige,  of  1G09.     Lopez,  lib.  i. 
 cap.  .').     Purchas,  pp.  877,  9S5,  987,  1011,  1013,  1027,  1084. 
 t  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p,  222. 
 
496  CANNIBALISM. 
 
 tlie  body  of  his  adversary.  This,  liowover,  is  only  the  be- 
 ginning- of  the  mischief;  for  Vv'hile  the  practice  has  been 
 commenced  on  the  one  side  by  hunger,  it  will  naturally  be 
 adopted  on  the  other  by  revenge.  Nor  is  this  all ;  the  prac- 
 tice manifestly  tends  to  eradicate  a  principle,  which  is  the 
 chief  security  of  human  life,  and  more  frequently  restrains 
 the  hand  of  murder  than  the  sense  of  duty,  or  even  the  fear 
 of  cither  human  or  divine  punishment.  Among  a  people 
 who  are  accustomed  to  banquet  on  the  bodies  of  men,  mor- 
 tality has  lost  its  horror ;  and  where  there  is  no  horror  at 
 the  sight  of  death,  there  will  be  little  repugnance  to  slaugh- 
 ter. In  the  corrupt  heart  of  man,  a  sense  of  duty,  and  the 
 dread  of  punishment,  are  more  easily  surmounted  than  ob- 
 stacles which  arise  from  the  feelings  of  nature,  or  which 
 have  been  ingrafted  upon  nature  by  early  prejudice,  and 
 nourished  by  usage.  Men  who  have  been  accustomed  to 
 prepare  a  human  body  for  a  meal  cannot  long  retain  hor- 
 ror at  the  perpetration  of  a  murder.  * 
 
 On  Cook's  first  visit  to  New  Zealand,  in  almost  every 
 cove  where  he  and  his  people  landed,  they  found  the  bones  of 
 men  near  the  places  Avhere  fires  had  been  made.f  On  his 
 second  voyage,  he  made  further  discoveries  respecting  this 
 inhuman  habit.  Some  of  his  officers,  going  on  shore  to 
 amuse  themselves  among  the  natives,  saw  the  head  and 
 bowels  of  a  yovith  lying  on  the  beach,  and  the  heart  stuck  on 
 a  forked  stick,  which  was  fixed  to  the  head  of  one  of  the 
 largest  canoes.  One  of  the  gentlemen  bought  the  head,  and 
 brought  it  on  l)oard,  where  a  piece  of  the  flesh  was  broiled 
 and  eaten  by  one  of  the  natives,  before  all  the  officers  and 
 most  of  the  men.  The  captain  Avas  on  shore  at  the  time, 
 Ijut  on  returning,  he  found  the  'quarter-deck  crowded  with 
 natives,  and  the  mangled  head  lying  on  the  tafferel.  Tlie 
 skull  had  been  broken  on  the  left  side,  just  above  the  temples, 
 and  the  remains  of  the  face  had  the  appearance  of  a  youth 
 about  twenty.  The  sight  of  the  head,  and  the  relation  of 
 the  above  circumstance,  struck  him  with  horror.  Curiosity, 
 liowcver,  got  the  better  of  wrath,  and  being  desirous  to  es- 
 tablish a  fact  which  many  liad  doubted,  he  ordered  a  piece 
 
 *  See  Cook,  vol.  ii.  p.  'io.  f  Ibid.  p.  .'5.5. 
 
CANNIBALISM.  497 
 
 of  the  flesh  to  be  broiled  and  In'ought  to  the  quavtev-decTv, 
 where  one  of  the  cannibals  ate  it  with  surprising  avidity. 
 This  disgusting  sight  had  such  an  effect  upon  some  of  his 
 people  as  to  overcome  them  with  sickness.  From  that  time 
 the  cannibal  habits  of  the  New  Zealanders,  the  presumptive 
 evidence  of  which  in  the  former  voyage  had  by  many  been 
 discredited,  were  fully  ascertained  and  proved.  These  people 
 understood  not  the  royal  law ;  they  treated  others  not  as 
 they  themselves  wished,  but  as  they  expected  to  be  treated. 
 When  remonstrated  with  regarding  this  enormity,  they 
 would  mildly  answer,  "  Can  there  be  any  liarm  in  eating 
 our  enemies  whom  we  have  killed  in  battle .''  Would  not 
 those  v^ery  enemies  have  done  the  same  tons?"  and  when 
 abhorrence  was  manifested.,  they  onl}''  laughed  at  their 
 censors.* 
 
 Hunger  was  not  the  only  inducement  which  led  the  New 
 Zealanders  to  eat  human  flesh.  They  considered  that  the 
 qualities  of  the  mind  resided  in  the  body,  and  that  to  eat 
 the  latter,  was  to  inherit  the  former.  On  this  ground  they 
 greatly  rejoiced  in  a  banquet  on  the  body  of  a  celebrated 
 warrior ;  his  flesh  was  peculiarly  sweet,  from  the  belief  that 
 they  should  thus  be  filled  with  his  heroic  virtues.  It  is  not 
 ascertained  that  this  was  the  motive  that  impelled  the 
 eastern  Polynesians.  Theirs  was  a  war  of  voracity  ;  their 
 object  was  to  catch  men  for  meat !  The  thought  of  human 
 flesh  was  to  them  a  very  animating  consideration,  and  sup- 
 plied the  theme  of  mutual  exhortation.  When  clearing  the 
 brushwood  and  jungle  where  they  expected  to  meet  a  foe, 
 they  would  say,  "  Clear  away  well,  that  we  may  kill  and  eat, 
 and  have  a  good  feast  to  day."f  Seasons  of  severe  famine 
 often  occurred  in  Maute,  Mitiaro,  and  Atiu,  which  led  to 
 scenes  of  indescribable  horror.  A  number  of  individuals 
 would  start  at  the  dead  of  night,  repair  to  a  neighbouring- 
 residence,  take  a  man,  kill  and  eat  him  before  the  morning. 
 Members  of  the  same  family  were  not  safe  ;  the  sanctuary  of 
 wedded  love  furnished  no  protection.  The  husband  has  de- 
 voured the  wife,  and  the  parent  the  child  !;i; 
 
 *  Cook,  vol.  iii.  p.  2.'i0.  f  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  22:3. 
 
 1  Ibid.  p.  22:i. 
 
 •J  K 
 
498  CAKKIBALISM. 
 
 Mariner  lias  testified  to  tlic  cannibalism  of  the  Tongans. 
 During  a  war  in  wliicli  lie  fought,  a  proposition  was  made 
 in  his  presence  to  kill  a  bod}^  of  prisoners,  to  prevent  their 
 escape,  and  then  to  roast  and  eat  them.  Some  of  the  cap- 
 tives, accordingly,  Avere  quickly  despatched ;  their  flesh  was 
 cut  up  into  small  portions,  washed  with  sea-water,  wrapped 
 up  in  plantain  leaves,  and  roasted  under  hot  stones ;  several 
 were  emljowelled  and  baked  whole,  the  same  as  a  pig. 
 Mariner  was  starving  of  hunger,  all  sorts  of  provisions  were 
 quite  exhausted,  and  the  l)oats  which  had  gone  to  Hapai  in 
 quest  of  more  had  not  returned ;  but  even  the  urgency  of 
 famine  did  not  induce  him  to  touch  the  horrid  viands.  The 
 canoes  still  delayed  their  return  with  food,  and  the  distress 
 of  those  who  did  not  eat  human  flesh  was  very  great.  Ma- 
 riner had  been  nearly  three  days  without  touching  food, 
 Avhen  passing  by  a  house  where  something  was  being 
 cooked,  he  walked  in,  expecting  somewhat  to  supply  the 
 cravings  of  hunger,  if  it  were  only  a  piece  of  a  rat.  On 
 inquiry  he  was  told  he  might  have  a  bit  of  pork,  and  a  per- 
 son handed  him  a  portion  of  liver  which  he  eagerly  seized 
 and  was  raising  it  to  his  mouth,  when  he  discovered  by  the 
 fellow's  smile  that  it  was  that  of  a  human  body  !  Overcome 
 by  disgust,  he  threw  it  in  the  face  of  the  giver,  who  only 
 laughed,  and  asked  if  it  were  not  better  to  eat  good  meat 
 than  to  die  of  hunger  ! 
 
 When  Cook  first  visited  the  Tonga  islands  cannibalism 
 was  scarcely  thought  of  among  them ;  but  the  Fiji  people 
 soon  taught  them  this  as  well  as  other  evils  ;  and  a  famine 
 Avhich  happened  some  time  afterwards,  supplied  strong  in- 
 ducements to  resort  to  this  mode  of  existence.  On  that  oc- 
 casion they  waylaid  and  murdered  one  another  for  food  ! 
 They  still  tell  an  anecdote  of  four  brothers,  who,  in  this 
 season  of  scarcity,  invited  their  aunt  to  come  and  partake  of 
 a  large  yam,  Avhich  they  professed  to  have  secretly  procured. 
 The  poor,  unsuspecting  woman  rejoiced  at  the  prospect  of 
 even  a  mouthful  of  subsistence ;  and,  pleased  Avith  the  kind- 
 ness of  her  nephcAVs,  Avent  to  the  house,  where  she  Avas 
 speedily  slain  and  devoured !  *     This  brutal  custom,  hoAv- 
 
 *  Maimer,  vol,  i,  p,  210. 
 
CANNIBALISM.  499 
 
 ever,   has   never    generally    prevailed   among-   tlic   Tonga 
 islanders. 
 
 The  Fiji  islands,  next  to  those  of  New  Zealand,  have  long 
 been  distinguished  for  ferocity  and  cannibal  practices  ;  and, 
 according  to  Cow  Mooala,  the  island  of  Navihi  Levoo  is  the 
 most  ferocious  of  the  whole  group ;  its  inhabitants  are  more 
 expert  in  war  and  more  addicted  to  the  eating  of  human 
 flesh  than  any  other  people  among  the  Fiji  isles.  Cow 
 Mooala  also  records  a  cannibal  feast,  on  a  large  scale,  Avhich 
 took  place  at  Chichia,  and  of  which  he  was  a  partaker.  This 
 diabolical  banquet  succeeded  a  battle  and  a  victory.  It 
 was  introduced  by  a  dance  and  a  drinking-match,  after  which 
 the  cooks  brought  forward  the  feast.  They  advanced  two 
 and  two,  each  couple  bearing  on  their  shoulders  a  basket,  in 
 which  was  the  body  of  a  man  barbacued  like  a  hog.  The 
 bodies  Avere  placed  before  the  chief,  who  sat  at  the  head  of 
 the  company  on  a  large  green.  The  viands  of  this  dreadful 
 revel  comprised  two  hundred  human  bodies,  two  hundred 
 hogs,  two  hundred  baskets  of  yams,  and  a  like  number  of 
 fowls !  * 
 
 *  Mariner,  vol.  i.  pp.  333,  334. 
 
 2  K    2 
 
500 
 
 CHAPTER  X. 
 
 POLYNESIAN  GODS,  IDOLS,  AND  WORSHIP. 
 
 Darkness  of  Polynesia — Supreme  Deity — Trinity  in  Unity — Idolatry  of  the 
 East — Taaroa  and  his  Offspring — Glimpse  of  Ti-utli — Shark  Worship — 
 Minor  Deities — Gods  of  Mischief — Godi  of  Tonga — Human  Sacrifice- 
 Intense  Devotion — Old  Things  giving  place  to  new. 
 
 The  mythology  of  tlie  Soutli  Sea  islanders  was  more  tlian 
 ordinarily  coinplex,  confused,  and  contradictory.  Fewer 
 gleams  of  liglit  mingled  witli  the  darkness,  and  fewer  relics 
 of  ancient  truth  were  blended  with  the  dogmas  of  supersti- 
 tion in  Polynesia  than  in  most  other  idolatrous  countries. 
 There  were,  nevertheless,  some  faint  rays  to  be  jaerceived 
 amid  the  dreary  gloom.  The  doctrine  of  a  Supreme  Deity 
 Avas  generally  taught  by  the  priests  of  the  principal  groups. 
 By  the  people  of  the  Western  Isles  this  god  was  designated 
 Tangaroa ;  the  natives  of  Hawaii,  by  a  process  well  known 
 to  ancient  as  well  as  modern  languages,  called  him  Tanaroa ; 
 and,  by  another  step  in  the  same  process,  the  Otaheiteans 
 named  him  Taaroa.*  This  god  was  held  to  be  uncreated, 
 and  to  have  existed  from  the  beginning.  Some  of  the  more 
 exalted  sages  tanght,  that  he  was  the  father  of  the  other 
 gods,  and  the  creator  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  the  sea 
 and  all  things  that  are  therein ;  there  were,  however,  others 
 who  held  that  the  nniverse  existed  prior  to  the  gods. 
 
 There  was  something  in  the  mythology  of  the  Otaheiteans 
 that  bore  a  faint  analogy  to  those  traditions  which,  in  most 
 countries,  exhibit  the  doctrine  of  a  Trinity  in  Unity.  This 
 doctrine  is  strikingly  manifest  among  the  Hindoos.  Their 
 godhead  consists  of  Brahma,  A^ishuu,  and  Seeva ;  the  first 
 is  considered  as  tlie  father,  or  supreme  source ;  the  second 
 as  the  mediator,  whom  they  assert  to  liave  been  incarnate ; 
 
 *  Cook  ^^•rites  it  Taroataihctoonioo. 
 
POLYNESIAN  CODS,  IDOLS,  AND  WORSHIP.  501 
 
 and  flic  third  the  destroyer  and  regenerator — destruction 
 simply  signifying  the  dissolution  of  previous  forms,  for  the 
 purpose  of  new  combinations.  The  notion  of  trinity  in  unity 
 is  remarkably  set  forth  by  combining  the  three  faces  of 
 Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Seeva,  in  one  body,  with  six  hands, 
 two  to  each  person.  This  mode  of  delineating  the  godhead 
 is  ancient  beyond  tradition  ;  it  is  carved  everywhere  in  their 
 places  of  worship,  particularly  in  the  celebrated  cavern  of 
 the  island  of  Elephanta.  The  inhabitants  of  Japan  adored 
 a  great  image  in  One  form  with  three  heads.  The  Persians, 
 Egyptians,  and  the  people  of  other  adjacent  lands,  all  re- 
 cognised the  same  great  fact  in  the  forms  and  doctrines  of 
 their  idolatry.  Though  less  distinct,  yet  the  Otaheiteans 
 held  a  fragment  of  the  same  fundamental  truth.  Taaroa, 
 according  to  them,  Avas  the  father  of  the  gods,  and  Oro  was 
 his  first  son  ;  but  "there  were  three  classes  or  orders  between 
 Taaroa  and  Oro."*  On  the  principle  of  Oro's  priority  of 
 descent  these  classes  were  not  the  progeny  of  Taaroa,  but 
 how  they  came  into  being  we  are  not  informed.  Indeed  con- 
 cerning Taaroa  himself  there  is  much  contradiction. 
 
 Taaroa,  who  was  from  eternity,  dwelt  in  the  reva,  or  high- 
 est heavens,  alone.  His  first  act  was  the  creation  of  Hina, 
 who  is  also  called  his  daughter ;  and,  after  this,  ages  innu- 
 merable passed  away,  till  at  length  he  and  Hina  made  the 
 heavens,  the  earth,  and  the  sea.  To  these  events  succeeded 
 the  creation  of  gods.  The  first  class  comprised  ten  in  num- 
 ber,— Rootane,  the  god  of  peace;  Teiria,  llimaroa,  Tearii 
 tabu  tura,  and  another,  gods  of  war ;  Tuaraatai,  the  Poly- 
 nesian Neptune ;  Ruanuu,  a  sort  of  sinecurist,  without  any 
 assigned  function ;  and  three  others  of  small  note,  and 
 doubtful  occupation.  The  second  class  was  inferior  to  the 
 first,  and  appeared  to  have  been  a  species  of  ministering 
 divinities  between  gods  and  men.  The  third  class  sustained 
 various  characters,  some  were  addicted  to  war  and  others  to 
 medicine.     Oro  was  the  first  of  the  fourth  class,  and  appears 
 
 *  The  account  in  the  Ai)pendix  to  tlie  Missionary  Voyage  is  not  only  imper- 
 fect hut  erroneous.  Neitlier  Cook  nor  the  mutineeis  of  the  Bounty  -were  com- 
 petent to  deal  with  this  subject,  as  is  clearly  apparent  from  the  developments 
 which  have  been  made  by  Ellis,  "Williams,  and  other  Missionaries. 
 
502  POLYNESIAN  GODS,  IDOLS,  AND  WORSHIP. 
 
 to  have  been  the  medium  of  connexion  between  celestial  and 
 terrestrial  beings. 
 
 In  this  confused  mass  we  catch  a  faint,  but  quite  distinct, 
 glimpse  of  gospel  doctrine.  Taaroa  was  the  father  of  Oro ; 
 the  shadow  of  a  bread-fruit  leaf,  shaken  by  the  power  of  the 
 arm  of  Taaroa,  passed  over  Hina,  and  she  in  consequence 
 became  the  mother  of  Oro.*  Compare  this  with  Luke  i. 
 35 :  "  The  Holy  Ghost  shall  come  upon  thee,  and  the  power 
 of  the  Highest  shall  overshadow  thee ;  therefore,  also  that 
 holy  thing  which  shall  be  born  of  thee  shall  be  called  the 
 Son  of  God." 
 
 Between  the  chief  divinities  and  the  gods  of  particular 
 localities  or  professions,  there  was  an  intermediate  class. 
 Among  these  were  Roo,  Tane,  Teiri,  Tefatu,  Ruanuu,  Moe, 
 Teepa,  and  others,  all  objects  of  worship  among  the  Otahei- 
 teans.  The  first  missionaries  mention  no  fewer  than  four- 
 teen marine  gods,  and  others  have  since  been  added.  It 
 has  been  generally  found  in  idolatrous  countries  that  the 
 most  destructive  animals  have  been  the  favourites  of  men ; 
 so  in  Polynesia  the  shark  has  ever  been  a  very  important 
 monster.  The  priests  abovmded  in  narratives  of  its  won- 
 drous achievements.  They  maintained  that  the  shark 
 always  recognized  a  priest  on  board  a  canoe,  that  it  came 
 and  retired  at  his  command,  and  even  spared  him  in  the 
 event  of  a  wreck,  though  it  might  devour  all  beside.  Mr. 
 Ellis  was  repeatedly  told  by  an  intelligent  man,  formerly  a 
 priest,  that  the  shark  through  which  his  god  was  manifested, 
 swimming  in  the  sea,  carried  either  him  or  his  father  on  its 
 back  from  Raiatea  to  Huahine,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles,  f 
 
 There  were  also  gods  of  the  valleys,  and  of  the  liills,  of 
 the  precipices  and  ravines.  The  Missionaries  report  twelve 
 of  these.  Nor  was  there  a  want  of  spirits  of  a  less  aspiring 
 character,  and  more  -addicted  to  the  society  of  men.  The 
 first  was  Ofanu,  the  god  of  husbandry.  Carpenters,  builders, 
 canoe-makers,  all  Avho  wrought  in  timber  and  thatched 
 houses,  had  also  their  gods,  The  very  thieves  had  their 
 divinity !     These  are  but  a  few  of  the  large  catalogue  of 
 
 *  See  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  194. 
 t  Ibid.  p.  196. 
 
POLYNESIAN  GODS,  IDOLS,  AND  WORSHIP.  503 
 
 national  gods,  to  wliicli  must  be  added  tliose  of  the  kings 
 and  chiefs,  and  all  families  of  rank  and  antiquity,  who  had 
 each  their  guardian  deities. 
 
 Next  to  the  gods  the  people  of  Otaheite  worshipped  cer- 
 tain s^^irits,  who  occupied  a  position  somewhat  between  gods 
 and  men.  The  dispensation  of  these  beings  was  one  of  un- 
 mixed mischief.  They  dwelt  in  the  world  of  night,  and  were 
 approached  by  none  but  wizards,  sorcerers,  or  necromancers, 
 who  supplicated  their  assistance  in  the  perpetration  of 
 atrocious  deeds.  These  dismal  agents  were  the  spirits  of 
 departed  brothers,  sisters,  parents,  and  posterity,  who  after 
 death,  according  to  Ellis,  were  considered  as  a  sort  of 
 demons.  In  the  Leeward  Islands  these  spirits  were  the 
 souls  of  departed  warriors,  who  had,  in  the  days  of  their 
 earthly  sojourn,  been  famed  for  ferocity  and  murder !  They 
 were  the  sources  of  constant  terror  to  all  classes  of  the 
 people;  and  honoured  with  images,  through  which  it  was 
 supposed  they  exerted  their  power,  and  for  which  an  elevated 
 house  was  built,  to  separate  them  to  a  safe  distance  from 
 men,  whose  destruction  was  considered  to  be  their  chief  de- 
 light. Their  favour  was,  therefore,  assiduously  cidtivated; 
 persons  were  appointed  to  watch  over  them,  to  keep  them 
 wrapped  in  the  finest  cloths,  and  to  bring  them  forth  on  all 
 great  occasions  when  there  was  an  exhibition  of  the  gods. 
 These  watchers  anointed  the  idols  with  fragrant  oil,  and 
 slept  in  their  habitation.* 
 
 In  the  Tonga  Islands  there  were  six  classes  of  gods ;  the 
 original  gods,  Avho  were  supposed  to  amount  to  three  hun- 
 dred, and  to  a  small  portion  of  whom  houses  were  built. 
 The  first  of  these  was  Tally  Toobo,  who  was  great,  and  had 
 temples  at  Vavaou,  Lefooga,  Haano,  and  Wilia.  He  had 
 no  priest  but  the  king,  whom  he  sometimes  inspired.  The 
 second  class  of  gods  comprised  the  souls  of  the  nobles,  who 
 possessed  all  essential  attributes  in  common  with  the  first 
 class,  but  in  an  inferior  degree.  These  had  the  power  of 
 inspiring  priests,  and  appearing  in  dreams  and  visions. 
 They  had  no  temples,  and  the  proper  place  at  which  to 
 
 *  See  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  202.      Cook,  vol.  i.  ji.  234. 
 
504  rOLYNKSIAN  GODS,  IDOLS,  AND  AVORSHIP. 
 
 address  tlicm  was  their  graves.  The  third  class  was  com- 
 posed of  the  Matabooles,  to  whom  very  limited  powers  and 
 jjrovinces  were  assigned.  The  fourth  class  comprehended 
 the  attendants  or  servants  of  the  original  gods,  and  of  these 
 the  numbers  were  immense,  but  their  importance  was  less 
 than  that  of  the  Matabooles.  The  fifth  class  consisted  of 
 the  gods  of  mischief;  and  the  sixth  comprised  only  an  indi- 
 vidual named  Moooi,  who  was  said  to  lie  prostrate,  and  in 
 that  position  to  support  the  earth.  The  native  philosophers 
 held  that  attempts,  prompted  by  uneasiness,  to  change  his 
 posture  were  the  cause  of  earthqualccs.  On  such  occasions 
 they  gave  loud  shouts,  and  beat  the  ground  with  sticks  in 
 order  to  quiet  him !  They  did  not,  however,  profess  to 
 know  on  what  he  rested,  and  said  that  it  were  folly  to  in- 
 quire, since  none  can  go  thither  to  ascertain.*  The  idols  of 
 Polynesia,  many  of  which  may  be  seen  in  the  Mission  House, 
 Blomfield-street,  London,  were  the  ugliest  things  that  can 
 well  be  conceived.  Some  were  solid,  and  others  hollow ; 
 some  were  carved,  others  wrapped  in  native  cloth,  and 
 varied  from  a  few  inches  to  four,  six,  or  eight  feet  in  length. 
 But  we  hasten  from  these  abominations  to  the  still  more 
 affecting  svibject  of  the  profound  homage  which  was  paid  at 
 their  polluted  shrines. 
 
 In  reference  to  Polynesian  worship,  the  first  consideration 
 which  presents  itself,  is  the  sacrifice  of  human  beings  to 
 Taaroa,  Oro,  and  other  gods.  It  was  the  horrid  province 
 of  the  high-priest  not  only  to  proclaim  the  necessity  of  a 
 human  sacrifice,  but  also  to  mark  out  the  victim  !  When 
 the  people  were  assembled  on  any  solemn  occasion,  the 
 high-priest  retired  alone  into  the  house  of  the  god,  and 
 there  remained  some  time.  When  he  returned,  he  apprized 
 the  people  that  he  had  seen  and  conversed  with  the  divinity, 
 who  had  commanded  a  sacrifice.  He  then  named  some  per- 
 son present,  who  was  instantly  killed.  The  subjects  selected 
 for  murder  were  frequently  men  against  whom  the  priest 
 entertained  some  private  antipathy.f  In  some  cases,  how- 
 ever, the  priest  simply  demanded  a  victim,  and  left  it  with 
 
 *  Mariner,  vol.  ii.  pp.  103—112. 
 f  Cook,  vol.  iii.  p.  194, 
 
POLYNESIAN  GODS,  IDOLS,  AND  WORSHIP.  505 
 
 tlic  council  of  the  Chief  composed  of  the  Eaatiras  to  select 
 the  individual.  The  decision  of  the  council  was  kept  a  pro- 
 found secret;  the  person  fixed  upon,  nevertheless,  was 
 usually  a  man  who  bore  a  bad  character,  who  was  seized 
 when  asleep,  and  despatched,  if  possible,  with  one  blow  of  a 
 stone  on  the  nape  of  the  neck,  to  prevent  disfiguration  of 
 the  body.  A  bone  of  him  must  not  be  broken,  nor  the 
 corpse  in  any  measure  mangled  or  mutilated.  It  has  been 
 stated,  that  none  were  cut  off  in  this  way  whose  lives  were 
 not  forfeited  by  their  crimes,  and  that  this  was  the  only 
 established  method  of  executing  criminals ;  and  that  if,  in  the 
 absence  of  these,  theChief  and  Raatiras  reported,  that  they 
 knew  of  none  deserving  death,  in  the  district,  a  hog  might 
 be  substituted.  Guilt,  however^  was  not  always  necessary 
 to  expose  to  this  species  of  destruction,  which  opened  a  wide 
 sphere  for  the  exercise  and  gratification  of  private  enmity  and 
 murderous  revenge.*  The  body  was  placed  in  a  basket  of 
 cocoa-nut  leaves,  and  carried  to  the  temple,  where  it  was 
 placed  before  the  idol,  when  the  priest  took  out  an  eye  and 
 presented  it  to  the  king.  At  intervals,  during  prayers, 
 some  of  the  hair  was  plucked  off  and  placed  before  the  god. 
 After  the  ceremony,  the  body,  wrapped  in  the  basket,  was 
 often  deposited  in  the  branches  of  a  tree,  and,  after  a  time, 
 the  bones  were  taken  down  and  bviried  in  the  Morai.f 
 
 This  inhuman  practice  was  not  confined  to  individuals, 
 but  often  extended  to  families,  and  even  to  districts.  The 
 destruction  of  one  was  held  a  reason  for  destroying  another 
 of  the  same  family  ;  and  the  principle  applied  to  the  dis- 
 trict. Human  sacrifices,  however,  were  chiefly  confined  to 
 great  occasions,  such  as  the  dangerous  illness  or  coronation 
 of  a  king,  the  building  of  a  temple,  and  the  commencement 
 or  prosecution  of  a  great  war.  The  inhabitants  of  Maeva 
 informed  Mr.  Ellis  that  the  foundation  of  some  of  their 
 buildings  for  the  gods,  was  actually  laid  in  human  sacri- 
 fices ;  and  that  every  pillar  of  one  of  their  temples  was 
 planted  upon  the  body  of  a  man  who  had  been  offered  to  the 
 god  of  the  intended  edifice  !  J 
 
 *  Missionary  Voyage,  p.  335. 
 
 •j-  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  214. 
 
 +   Ibid.  p.  212. 
 
506  POLYNESIAN  GODS,  IDOLS,  AND  WORSHIP. 
 
 Connected  with  the  devotions  of  these  benighted  islanders, 
 there  Avas  much  to  instruct  and  rebuke  the  inhabitants  of 
 more  enlightened  lands.  *  Their  religion,  such  as  it  was, 
 extended  to  every  thing.  There  is  something  unspeakably 
 touching  in  the  accounts  that  have  been  transmitted  to  us. 
 "  A  prayer  was  offered  before  they  ate  their  food,  when  they 
 tilled^their  ground,  planted  their  gardens,  built  their  houses, 
 launched  their  canoes,  cast  their  nets,  and  commenced  or 
 concluded  a  journey.  Numerous  ceremonies  were  per- 
 formed at  the  birth  of  any  child  of  rank,  at  marriages,  and 
 interments.  The  first  fish  taken  periodically  on  their 
 shores,  together  with  a  nimiber  of  kinds  regarded  as  sacred, 
 were  conveyed  to  the  altar.  The  first  fruits  of  their  or- 
 chards and  gardens  Avere  also  taicniaka,  or  offered,  with  a 
 portion  of  their  live-stock,  which  consisted  of  pigs,  dogs, 
 and  fowls,  as  it  was  supposed  death  would  be  inflicted  on  the 
 owner  or  the  occupant  of  the  land  from  which  the  god  should 
 not  receive  such  acknowledgment. "f 
 
 The  natives  of  Polynesia  presented  a  picture  of  consis- 
 tency which,  perhaps,  has  no  parallel.  Their  religion,  in 
 its  own  way,  was  of  a  thoroughly  practical  nature ;  for  whe- 
 ther they  ate  or  drank,  or  whatever  they  did,  they  did  it  all 
 with  a  reference  to  their  gods.  Let  but  the  light  of  the 
 gospel  disperse  the  darkness,  and  let  truth  displace  the 
 error ;  give  them  the  knowledge  of  the  living  and  true  God, 
 and  fill  their  breasts  with  motives  derived  from  the  Son 
 of  his  love,  and  let  them  become  as  Christians  what  they 
 have  been  as  idolaters,  and  they  will  present  the  loveliest 
 spectacle  in  our  world.  This  has,  in  many  places,  been 
 already  realized,  and  multitudes  in  Christendom  may  well 
 shrink  from  a  comparison  with  Polynesian  professors  of 
 Christianity  ! 
 
 *  See  Cook,  toL  i.  p.  238.     Keate's  Pelew  Islands,  p.  324. 
 f  Polynesian  Researches,  vol.  ii.  p.  216. 
 
507 
 
 CHAPTER  XL 
 
 PRIESTHOOD  OF  POLYNESIA,  DEATH  AND  A  FUTURE  STATE. 
 
 Functions  of  the  Priesthood — Inspiration — Illustration — Terrible  Example 
 
 Agency  of  the  Gods  in  Death — Theorj-  of  Death — Mode  of  Purification 
 
 Notions  of  aFutm-e  State — Moral  Sense. 
 
 In  Polynesia  the  priesthood  generally,  with  the  exception  of 
 the  Tonga  islands,  as  in  most  countries,  formed  a  distinct 
 order ;  and  it  is  a  fact  not  a  little  remarkable  that  the  office 
 was  hereditary  in  all  its  departments.  The  class  was 
 numerous,  and  consisted  of  persons  of  every  rank ;  and  as 
 there  were  priests  of  every  class,  they  officiated  onl}^  among 
 that  class  to  which  they  belonged.  A  priest  of  the  inferior 
 class  was  never  called  upon  by  those  of  superior  rank,  nor 
 did  a  priest  of  the  superior  rank  officiate  for  any  of  the 
 inferior  class.*  The  functions  of  a  priest  were  various  and 
 laborious.  TheyAvere  called  in  at  marriages,  births,  deaths, 
 feasts,  and  sickness,  and  were  the  doctors  as  well  as  the 
 divines  of  the  country.  In  prayer  to  the  gods,  the  priest 
 knelt  on  one  knee,  sat  cross-legged,  or  in  a  crouching  posi- 
 tion, on  a  broad  flat  stone,  twenty  or  thirty  yards  from  the 
 idol.  Their  utterance  was  shrill,  unpleasant,  and  chanting, 
 but  sometimes  very  boisterous.  There  is  something  very 
 remarkable  with  respect  to  the  subject  of  inspiration  among 
 the  islands  of  the  South  Sea.  The  accounts  given  by  cre- 
 dible witnesses  are  truly  awful.  An  example  may  be  taken 
 from  the  Tonga  Islaiids. 
 
 The  night  before  the  consultation  of  the  oracle,  the  chief 
 concerned  in  the  matter,  orders  a  hog  to  be  killed  and  pre- 
 pared ;  next  morning  the  hog,  with  a  basket  of  yams,  and 
 two  bunches  of  ripe  plantains,  is  carried  to  the  residence  of 
 
 *  Cookj  vol.  1,  p,  237. 
 
508  PRIESTHOOD  OF  POLYNESIA, 
 
 the  priest.  Tlic  chiefs  and  matahoolcs  clothe  Ihcmselvcs  in 
 mats,  and  repair  thither  also.  The  priest  sits  down,  and 
 the  visitors  tal<e  seats  on  his  right  and  left,  in  a  circular 
 position.  A  crowd  assembles,  and  when  all  are  seated,  the 
 god  is  believed  from  that  moment  to  have  entered  the  priest, 
 who  is  then  considered  as  inspired.  He  clasps  his  hands, 
 and,  Avith  downcast  eyes,  remains  a  considerable  time  in 
 silence.  '\Aniile  the  victuals  are  being'  dealt  out,  and  the 
 cava  prepared,  the  visitors  occasionally  begin  to  consult  him, 
 when  in  some  cases  he  answers,  and  in  others  he  is  mute. 
 He  frequently  does  not  utter  a  syllable  till  the  repast  is 
 finished,  and  the  cava  consumed.  At  length  he  commences 
 in  a  low  and  altered  tone  of  voice,  which  gradually  rises  to 
 its  natvu-al  pitch,  sometimes  a  little  above  it.  As  the  mere 
 mouthpiece  of  the  god,  he  speaks  in  the  first  person.  All 
 this  is  often  done  in  a  calm  and  sober  manner  ;  but  occa- 
 sionally the  exhibition  is  dreadful.  His  countenance  be- 
 comes fierce  and  inflamed;  his  whole  frame  is  agitated,  and 
 he  is  seized  with  a  imiversal  trembling;  perspiration 
 bursts  forth  vipon  his  brow ;  his  lips,  turning  black,  are  con- 
 vulsed ;  at  length  he  dissolves  in  tears,  Avhich  stream  in 
 floods  from  his  eyes  ;  his  breast  heaves  with  the  deepest 
 emotion ;  and  his  utterance  becomes  stifled.  The  symp- 
 toms afterwards  gradually  subside.  Unlike  the  priests  of 
 most  other  lands,  those  of  Polynesia  are  not  required  by 
 their  gods  to  endure  abstinence.  Before  the  commencement, 
 and  at  the  close  of  this  paroxysm,  a  priest  often  eats  as 
 much  as  four  hungry  men  could  devour.*  Except  the  vo- 
 racity, however,  there  is  nothing  new  in  all  this ;  the  history 
 and  the  poetry  of  ancient  times  attest  the  prevalence  of  such 
 paroxysms.  Nor  is  the  honour  or  the  shame  confined  to 
 antiquity.  Some  years  back,  exhibitions  not  greatly  dif- 
 ferent Avcre  made  from  day  to  day  in  the  metropolis  of  Eng- 
 land, to  the  disgrace  of  our  country,  and  the  dishonour  of 
 the  Christian  religion. 
 
 There   arc,    nevertheless,  .sou'e  incoiiirovertiblc  facts    in 
 relation  to  this  subject,  which   cannot  be  ex])lained  on  any 
 
 *  MariiuT,  \ol.  i.  pp.  100,  101. 
 
DEATH  AND  A  FUTURE  STATE.  509 
 
 grounds  other  tliaii  those  set  forth  in  tlie  scriptures  of  trutli. 
 The  following  is  a  strange  example  :— Two  native  boys,  in 
 the  service  of  Mr.  Nott,  the  venerable  missionary,  were  sent 
 from  Eimeo  to  Otaheite  for  taro  or  arum-roots.  The  person 
 by  whom  it  was  cultivated  was  a  sorcerer,  in  Avhose  absence 
 the  boys  went  to  the  field  and  procured  the  roots.  Before 
 their  departure  the  magician  returned,  and  in  a  fit  of  un- 
 governable rage,  poured  on  one,  if  not  both  of  them,  the 
 most  dreadful  imprecations.  The  boys,  however,  heedless 
 of  his  fury,  returned  to  Eimco,  but  one  of  them  was  soon  taken 
 ill,  and  his  friends,  on  hearing  of  the  sorcerer's  imprecations, 
 immediately  concluded  that  the  lad  was  possessed  of  the 
 evil  spirit.  The  symptoms  became  hourly  more  and  more 
 alarming,  and  some  of  the  Missionaries  Avent  to  see  him. 
 They  beheld  a  spectacle  of  the  most  appalling  character. 
 The  youth  was  prostrate  on  the  ground,  "  writhing  in  an- 
 guish, foaming  at  the  mouth,  his  eyes  apparently  ready  to 
 start  from  his  head,  his  countenance  exhibiting  every  form 
 of  terrific  distortion  and  pain,  his  limbs  agitated  with  the 
 most  violent  and  involuntary  convulsions.  His  friends 
 stood  around  filled  with  horror,  and  able  to  impart  no  suc- 
 cour to  the  suffering  youth,  who  shortly  expired  in  the  most 
 dreadful  agonies  !  In  general,  the  effects  of  incantation 
 were  more  gradual  in  their  progress,  and  less  sudden,  though 
 equally  fatal,  in  their  termination."*  Whole  families  were 
 sometimes  destroyed.  In  Huahine  one  only,  out  of  eight 
 individuals,  survives  ;  seven,  it  is  thought,  have  been  cut  off 
 by  one  sorcerer.  There  was  something  appalling  and  dia- 
 bolical in  the  operations  of  these  enemies  of  all  good.  A 
 sorcerer,  intent  on  a  murder,  proceeded  to  his  moral,  where 
 he  performed  his  horrid  rites,  delivered  liis  victim  to  the 
 demon,  imploring  the  spirit  to  enter  into  his  body,  to  inflict 
 the  most  excruciating  bodily  sufferings,  and  at  length  to  de- 
 stroy life,  and  liurry  the  soul  to  ^;o,  or  darkness,  and  there 
 pursue  the  work  of  torture.f  Mr.  Ellis  endeavours  to  illus- 
 trate the  mystery  of  destruction.  He  thinks  that  imagina- 
 tion may  have  wrought  death  in  some  of  the  victims  after 
 the  incantation ;  he  considers  it  also  possible  that  poison 
 *  Polynesian  Rcseavclies,  vol.  ii.  pp.  229,  230.  f  Ibid.  p.  231, 
 
510  PRIESTHOOD  OF  POLYNESIA, 
 
 may  occasionally,  by  stealth,  have  been  administcrctl  in  the 
 food.  Some  converted  sorcerers  haA^c,  indeed,  confessed  the 
 employment  of  poison  ;  still  the  most  reflecting  and  judi- 
 cious of  the  native  converts  declare  their  fixed  belief  that 
 Satanic  agency  had,  in  the  days  of  their  darkness,  been 
 in  powerful  operation  among  them. 
 
 It  is  instructive  to  ascertain  in  what  light  those  islanders 
 viewed  the  awful  subjects  of  death,  and  a  future  state. 
 There  was  not  among  them  one  element  of  the  iniidel  phi- 
 losophy of  more  civilized  lands.  Their  doctrine  of  deatli 
 was,  that,  in  every  instance,  it  was  effected  by  the  direct  in- 
 fliience  of  the  gods.  Even  where  vegctalile,  or  other  poisons, 
 were  employed,  and  had  effected  destruction,  it  was  con- 
 sidered less  as  the  result  of  these  natural  agents  than  as  the 
 fruit  of  divine  displeasure  acting  through  these  instruments. 
 The  same  was  their  notion  of  casual  death,  and  slaughter  in 
 the  field  of  battle.  They  believed  that  in  both  cases  the 
 gods  entered  into  the  means  and  instruments  of  their  ruin, 
 and  accomplished  the  same  by  a  direct  operation.  They 
 entertained  a  dim  and  unsettled  conception  of  a  future  state. 
 The  Missionaries  could,  with  difficulty,  ascertain  what  they 
 understood  by  spirit.  It  seemed,  in  their  view,  to  possess 
 the  attributes  at  least  of  figure  and  extension,  and  to  bear  a 
 similitude  to  the  human  body,  in  which  it  had  resided,  fill- 
 ing all  its  parts.  Death  was  supposed  to  be  effected  by  the 
 gods  pulling  the  soul  out  of  the  body,  as  a  sword  is  drawn 
 from  its  scabbard.  They  held  that  the  spirit,  on  thus  being 
 separated  from  the  tabernacle  of  clay,  repaired  to  the  po,  or 
 state  of  night,  which  was  also,  as  we  have  seen,  the  residence 
 of  the  gods,  and  of  deified  souls.  Their  ideas  were  grossly 
 corporeal ;  hence  their  tenet  that  spirits,  on  being  conducted 
 to  the  /JO,  or  state  of  night,  were  devoured  by  the  gods,  who 
 were,  consequently,  a  species  of  refined  cannibals.  There 
 was,  however,  something  connected  with  this  dispensation, 
 not  a  little  calculated  to  reconcile  the  Polynesians  to  supply, 
 in  person,  this  bancjuet  to  their  divinities.  It  was  taught 
 that  the  soul  passed  through  the  god,  and  that,  if  eaten  three 
 times,  it  became  a  deified  spirit,  Avhich  enjoyed  the  privilege 
 of  again  visiting  the  islands,  and  inspiring  others. 
 
DEATH  AND  A  FUTURE  STATE,  511 
 
 The  Polynesians  had  a  heaven  which  was  called  Mini. 
 The  popular  heaven  of  the  Leeward  Islands  was  Rohutii, 
 which  was  situated  near  the  "glorious  Tamahani/'  a  cele- 
 brated mountain  on  the  north-west  side  of  Raiatea,  and  might 
 be  considered  the  Polynesian  Olympus.  This  place  was  a 
 paradise  of  all  good  ;  nothing  was  wanting  to  gratify  to  the 
 full  every  appetite  of  tlie  creature.  The  great  point  rela- 
 tive to  futurity  is  thus  stated  by  the  highest  authority  : — 
 "  The  misery  of  the  one,  and  enjoyments  of  the  other,  de- 
 basing as  they  were,  were  the  destiny  of  individuals,  alto- 
 gether irrespective  of  their  moral  character  and  virtuous 
 conduct.  The  only  crimes  that  were  visited  by  the  displea- 
 sure of  their  deities  were  the  neglect  of  some  rite  or  cere- 
 mony, or  the  failing  to  furnish  required  offerings.  I  have 
 often,  in  conversations  with  the  people  and  sometimes  with 
 the  priests,  endeavoured  to  ascertain  whether  they  had  any 
 idea  of  a  person's  condition  in  a  future  state  being  connected 
 with  his  disposition  and  general  conduct  in  this  ;  but  I  never 
 could  learn  that  they  expected,  in  the  world  of  spirits,  any 
 difference  in  the  treatment  of  a  kind,  generous,  peaceful 
 man,  and  that  of  a  cruel,  parsimonious,  quarrelsome  one. 
 I  am,  however,  inclined  to  think,  from  the  anxiety  about  a 
 future  state,  which  some  have  evinced  when  near  death, 
 that  natural  conscience,  which  I  believe  pronounced  a  ver- 
 dict on  the  moral  character  of  every  action  throughout  their 
 lives,  is  not  always  inactive  in  the  solemn  hour  of  dissolu- 
 tion, although  its  salutary  effects  were  neutralized  by  the 
 strength  of  superstition."* 
 
 This  great  and  fundamental  point,  both  in  theology  and 
 morals,  which  is  thus  incontrovertibly  set  forth  by  Ellis,  is 
 also  amply  discussed  by  Mariner ;  and  the  shrewd  seaman 
 in  all  respects  powerfully  siq^ports  the  enlightened  Mission- 
 ary. It  4s  also  to  be  remembered  that  the  work  of  the 
 former  was  published  about  eleven  3'ears  previously  to  that 
 of  the  latter.  According  to  Mariner,  the  natives  of  the 
 Tonga  islands  had  no  knowledge  or  belief  of  a  future  place 
 of  rewards  or  punishments ;  they  had  no  conception  of  "  a 
 
 *  Poljnesiau  Researches,  vol,  i,  pp.  517,  518, 
 
51-2  PRIESTHOOD  OF  POLYNESIA,  ETC. 
 
 state  of  future  punishment  of  any  kind  or  degree  what- 
 soever." Their  very  language  indicates  the  tenets  of  their 
 creed.  They  have  no  terms  expressive  of  virtue,  justice, 
 humanity,  or  vice,  injustice,  cruelty,  and  the  like;  while 
 malice,  revenge,  rape,  and  even  murder,  under  many  cir- 
 cumstances, are  not  held  to  be  crimes.  They,  nevertheless, 
 believe  that  the  gods  regard  men  with  various  degrees  of 
 favour  or  displeasure  according  to  their  conduct  m  many 
 respects,  and  this  was  the  only  basis  of  a  virtuous  life. 
 
 In  relation  to  this  point.  Mariner  elicited  another  fact  full 
 of  interest  to  stvidents  of  Moral  Science.  He  asked  many 
 of  the  chiefs  what  motives  they  had  for  propriety  of  conduct, 
 and  they  uniformly  replied,  that  their  motive  consisted  in 
 "  the  agreeable  and  happy  feeling  which  a  man  experiences 
 within  himself  when  he  does  any  good  action,  or  conducts 
 himself  nobly  and  generously,  as  a  man  ought  to  do;  and 
 this  question  they  answered  as  if  they  wondered  such  a 
 question  should  be  asked."* 
 
 Such  was  the  woeful  condition  of  the  myriads  of  Poly- 
 nesia when  the  ship  Duff  arrived  with  the  servants  of  the 
 Most  High  God,  who  first  showed  unto  them  the  way  of 
 salvation, — servants,  whom,  at  the  appointed  time,  the  Sa- 
 viour sent  to  open  their  eyes,  and  to  turn  them  from  dark- 
 ness to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God,  that 
 they  might  receive  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  inheritance 
 among  them  which  are  sanctified  by  faith  that  is  in  Him, 
 who  is  God  over  all,  blessed  for  ever.     Amen ! 
 
 *  Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  1 11. 
 
PART   NINTH. 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL  SKETCHES  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL 
 FOUNDERS  OF  THE   LONDON    MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 
 
 CHAPTER  I. 
 
 MINISTERIAL    FOUNDERS    OF    THE    LONDON     MISSIONARY 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 Wilks — Bogue— Eyre  —  Haweis  —  Williams  —  Greatheed  —  Burdei-  —  Love  — 
 Waugh — Hill — Townseud — Steveu — Hunter — Brooksbank — Kingsbury — ■ 
 Graham. 
 
 Having  detailed  the  occurrences  and  circumstances  wliich 
 led  to  the  formation  of  the  Missionary  Society — having  re- 
 corded the  eventful  history  of  the  first  and  second  voyages 
 of  the  ship  Duff, — and  having  reported  on  the  condition  of 
 the  inhabitants  of  the  South  Sea  islands,  when  the  first 
 Missionaries  arrived  among  them  ;  it  only  remains  to  add  a 
 few  memorial  sketches  of  the  great  and  good  men,  by  whose 
 instrumentality  this  mighty  enterprise  was  devised  and  ex- 
 ecuted. 
 
 It  would  be  difficult  to  introduce  the  names  of  those  indi- 
 viduals, respectively,  in  the  order  of  their  relative  impor- 
 tance, as  agents  in  the  work ;  for  after  passing  beyond 
 two  or  three  names  the  claims  of  such  as  remain  may,  per- 
 haps, be  considered  nearly  equal.  Abstaining,  therefore, 
 from  all  controversy  on  the  point  of  priority,  we  readily 
 yield  to  feelings  almost  filial,  and  give  the  foremost  place 
 to  one  whose  memory  is  fragrant  both  in  the  mind  of  the 
 writer,  and  in  that  of  a  multitude  whom  he  holds  in  the 
 highest  estimation. 
 
 2l 
 
514  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 REV.  MATTHEW  WILKS. 
 
 Matthew  Wilks  was  born  at  Gibraltar  in  the  year  174G, 
 his  father  being  an  officer  in  the  army,  and  then  quartered 
 with  his  regiment  at  that  celebrated  place.  The  troops  were 
 shortly  after  ordered  to  Ireland,  where  they  remained  many 
 years.  On  retiring  from  the  sei'vice,  Mr.  Wilks  settled 
 with  his  family  at  Birmingham,  Avhere  he  resided  till  the 
 close  of  his  earthly  pilgrimage.  In  that  town  Matthew  Avas 
 apprenticed  to  a  respectable  trade,  which  he  followed  for  a 
 very  few  years  with  laudable  industry,  till  Providence  called 
 him  to  another  method  of  serving  his  generation.  In  the 
 year  1771,  twelve  or  fifteen  months  after  the  decease  of 
 Whitfield,  whose  pulpits  he  was  destined  so  long  and  so  use- 
 fully to  occupy,  he  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
 truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  This  great  event,  an  event  by  Avhicli 
 the  nations  of  the  British  empire  and  distant  lands  have 
 been  more  or  less  affected,  was  brought  about  in  the  follow- 
 ing manner.  The  Rev.  W.  Percy,  curate  of  the  parish  of 
 West  Bromwich,  was  one  day,  according  to  custom,  preach- 
 ing in  a  private  room  in  the  neighbourhood,  Avhen  Matthew, 
 hearing  the  sound  of  his  voice,  was  prompted  to  become  a 
 listener  under  the  Avindow,  and  that  Avord,  Avhich  is  both 
 quick  and  poAvcrful  and  sharper  than  a  tAvo- edged  SAA'ord, 
 passed  throvigh  its  crevices  and  pierced  him  to  the  heart ! 
 The  Avork  of  mercy  in  relation  to  him  and  his  house,  did 
 not  end  here;  Mr.  Percy  Avas  also  the  instrument  of  conA^er- 
 sion  to  his  celebrated  brother  Mark  Wilks,  many  years  bap- 
 tist minister  at  NorAvich,  and  also  of  Miss  Shcnstone,  to 
 whom  MattheAV  Avas  subsequently  married. 
 
 Mr.  Percy  soon  perceived  that  his  son  in  Christ  AA-as  no 
 ordinary  man ;  he,  therefore,  encouraged  him  to  improve 
 his  gifts  and  graces,  and  afterwards  suggested  the  propriety 
 of  considering  whetlier  he  might  not  be  more  useful  to  the 
 cause  of  God  by  relinquishing  business  and  preparing  for 
 the  ministry.  The  result  Avas,  his  subsequent  entrance  of 
 the  college  at  Trevccca,  under  the  auspices  of  the  late  Coun- 
 tess of  Huntingdon.  In  that  seminary  he  prosecuted  his 
 studies  Avith  success,  and  developed  the  possession  of  poAvers 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  515 
 
 and  of  preaching  talents^  of  a  high  order.  Towards  the  ter- 
 mination of  his  course,  he  was  casually  heard  by  the  late 
 Mr.  Keen,  the  faithful  friend  of  Whitfield,  one  of  his  execu- 
 tors, and  a  manager  of  his  chapels  in  London,  who  subse- 
 quently invited  the  young  preacher  as  a  supply  to  their 
 pulpits.  His  gifts  were  approved  and  his  labours  accept- 
 able in  the  metropolis ;  and  after  a  considerable  period  he 
 was  solicited  to  settle  as  a  permanent  pastor.  Several  per- 
 sons are  yet  alive  who  remember  the  circumstances  attend- 
 ing his  ordination.  On  that  interesting  occasion  Mr.  Percy, 
 his  venerated  father  in  Christ,  was  present,  and,  together 
 with  Mr.  Joss  and  others,  took  part  in  the  service  which  was 
 held  in  the  Tabernacle.  Matthew,  in  his  "  Confession  of 
 Faith,"  touchingly  adverted  to  his  conversion,  and  made 
 reference,  in  his  own  characteristic  manner,  to  the  memo- 
 rable night  when  the  power  of  the  word  passed  through  the 
 window  and  penetrated  his  youthful  bosom.  Mr.  Joss,  in 
 bringing  forward  the  subject  to  the  church  and  congrega- 
 tion, said,  "  My  friends,  Mr.  Wilks  has  long  been  amongst 
 us  as  a  dry  brother  ;  will  you  now  have  him  for  one  of  your 
 ministers  ?"  A  show  of  hands  was  taken,  and  the  assembled 
 multitude  were  unanimous  in  accepting  him  in  that  capacity. 
 The  addresses  customary  among  Dissenters  were  delivered 
 to  the  pastor  and  the  people,  respectively,  and  the  young 
 watchman  set  apart  by  imposition  of  hands. 
 
 He  continued  one  of  the  pastors  of  the  Tabernacle  and 
 Tottenham  Court  chapel  during  a  space  of  fifty- three  years. 
 For  a  time  he  was  very  popular ;  his  singularity  of  voice 
 and  manner,  for  a  little,  attracted  multitudes  who  were  other- 
 wise but  ill  able  to  appreciate  the  varied  excellencies  of  his 
 ministration.  One  of  those  excellencies  was  the  solid,  prac- 
 tical, and  thoroughly  scriptural  texture  of  his  discourses, 
 which  soon  rendered  them  very  unsavoury  to  a  class  of  pro- 
 fessors, at  that  day  more  numerous  than,  happily,  they  are 
 at  the  present,  both  in  the  metropolis  and  in  Whitfield's 
 chapels.  For  many  years  he  was  very  far  from  popular, 
 and  his  audiences  on  all  occasions  of  his  appearing  in  the 
 pulpits  of  the  Tabernacle  and  of  Tottenham  Court  chapel 
 were  comparatively  small.  Certain  published  accounts  of 
 2l2 
 
516  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 this  matter  have  set  forth  rather  what  is  considered  good 
 than  what  is  true;  but  it  should  be  remembered  that  tlierc 
 are  those  whose  praise  is  censure,  and  their  censure  praise, 
 and  that  the  highest  excellence  in  the  pulpit  may  consist 
 with  the  deepest  dislike  on  the  part  of  men  who  love  "  smooth 
 things."  Nevertheless,  all  Avho  disapproved  were  not  by 
 any  means  of  that  class.  At  an  early  period  there  were  not 
 wanting  those  whose  ignorance  was  equalled  only  by  their 
 impudence,  and  who  clamoured  loudly  for  his  removal  on 
 the  ground  of  his  alleged  unsuitability  for  the  station  which 
 he  occupied.  A  venerated  person  of  high  respectability, 
 still  a  member  of  the  Tabernacle,  a  grandchild  of  tlie  late 
 excellent  Daniel  West,  Esq.,  the  friend  of  Wliitfield,  and 
 the  colleague  of  Mr.  Keen  in  the  original  management,  well 
 remembers  discussions  upon  the  subject,  when  tlie  sagacious 
 manager,  her  grandfather,  was  wont  to  say,  "  No,  let  him 
 alone;  he  will  wear  well."  In  this  case  tlie  wisdom  and 
 firmness  of  the  manager  supplied  an  effective  antidote  to 
 the  mischievous  folly  of  the  ignorant  and  unstable  portion 
 of  the  multitude. 
 
 It  is,  however,  a  very  remarkable  fact,  that  the  departed 
 popularity  of  this  patriarchal  pastor  received  a  sort  of  re- 
 surrection about  ten  years  before  his  death.  Returning, 
 with  his  worthy  colleague,  John  Hyatt,  from  an  ordination, 
 in  stepping  out  of  the  coach  he  broke  his  leg,  and  was  in 
 consequence  confined  for  several  months.  Tliis  event  created 
 much  anxiety  and  sympathy  among  the  congregations ;  and, 
 on  his  re-appearance  he  was  hailed  with  joy,  as  the  father, 
 and  friend,  and  faithful  guide  of  his  attached  flock.  From 
 that  time  to  the  close  of  liis  career,  his  manifold  and  exalted 
 virtues  were  fully  appreciated ;  old  and  young  crowded  to 
 hear  him  ;  they  treasured  up  his  wise  and  weighty  observa- 
 tions as  those  of  an  oracle ;  his  age,  oddity,  and  originality, 
 contributed  not  a  little,  in  addition  to  his  personal  worth,  to 
 render  him  an  object  of  the  deepest  interest.  His  .sphere  of 
 observation  had  been  large,  and  long  occupied;  and  that 
 observation  had  been  of  a  nature  so  careful,  keen,  and 
 piercing,  that  his  knowledge  of  the  human  lieart  and  of 
 mankind  had  become  i)rodigious.     Conqjetcut  persons,  in 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARi'  SOCIETY.  517 
 
 tlic  congregations,  state  that  ofttimes  his  pulpit  addresses 
 were  truly  astonishing ;  that  his  views  were  so  penetrating, 
 his  sentiments  so  fraught  with  wisdom,  and  these  views  and 
 sentiments  delivered  in  a  manner  so  sententious  and  oracu- 
 lar, as  to  enforce  the  persuasion  that  they  must  have  pro- 
 ceeded from  a  kind  of  intuition  or  inspiration.  They  state, 
 too,  that  his  prayers  were  of  the  most  remarkable  order, 
 characterised  at  once  by  great  depth  of  devotion,  to  the  ex- 
 clusion of  all  that  was  set  or  formal  in  thought  or  expres- 
 sion. Attention  never  slept  in  the  heart  of  the  hearer ;  for 
 he  could  not  tell  what  was  to  be  the  next  idea  or  the  next 
 word.  All  Avas  the  business  and  fruit  of  the  present  hour, 
 fresh  from  the  heart  and  the  understanding  of  the  speaker. 
 Then,  his  oddity,  likewise,  if  it  was  ever  allied  to  levity, 
 had  entirely  ceased  to  be  so  ;  and  age  had  brought  with  it 
 nothing  of  imbecility  of  mind  or  of  movement;  he  was 
 characterised  by  the  same  moral  courage,  energy,  decision, 
 and  inflexibility  of  purpose,  which  had  always  so  peculiarly 
 marked  him,  to  the  last  hour  of  his  life.  Nevertheless,  time, 
 experience,  suficring,  and  grace,  had  thrown  around  him  a 
 softness,  a  tenderness,  a  benignity,  and  a  gentleness,  seldom 
 united,  and  not  easily  or  speedily  combined,  with  these  he- 
 roic virtues,  and  which  he  very  slenderly  possessed  in  his 
 early  years — a  deficiency  which  principally  accounted  for  his 
 want  of  acceptance  with  not  a  few  persons  both  intelligent 
 and  devout,  and  lovers  of  sound  gospel  doctrine.  I  have 
 found  that,  in  the  opinion  of  his  people,  this  was  a  principal 
 cause  of  his  second  and  surpassing  popularity.  Be  this  as 
 it  may,  one  thing  is  clear,  that,  when  he  died,  in  the  eighty- 
 third  year  of  his  age,  and  the  fifty-third  of  his  ministry,  he 
 was  in  the  noon- tide  of  his  acceptance,  the  very  zenith  of  his 
 popularity ;  and  that,  with  the  exception  of  his  distinguished 
 and  most  deservedly  celebrated  relative,  James  Parsons,  no 
 man  who  entered  the  pulpit  of  the  Tabernacle,  attracted 
 congregations  of  greater  magnitude  ;  a  fact,  which,  probably, 
 never  occurred  in  the  history  of  any  man  of  the  same  years, 
 and  during  a  pastorship  of  the  same  length,  in  these 
 islands.  The  venerable  man  has  given  us  the  following 
 rythmical  history  of  the  first  part  of  his  remarkable  career. 
 
518  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 "  When  to  London  first  I  went, 
 To  preach  the  gospel  my  intent, 
 ]My  fame  then  flew  around  the  place, 
 And  people  thought  me  tilled  with  grace. 
 I  to  the  Tabernacle  came, 
 And  found  it  crowded  through  my  fame  ; 
 For,  from  the  pulpit  to  the  door, 
 'Twas  filled  with  throngs  of  rich  and  poor. 
 Who  came  to  hear  in  stuffs  and  silks  : 
 I  then  Avas  called  '  Great  Mr.  Wilks.' 
 But,  as  the  sun  went  past  the  height 
 Of  noon,  declining  towards  the  right, 
 So  soon  my  soaring  fame,  I  found, 
 AVas  something  nearer  to  the  ground : 
 But  still  it  flew,  though  not  so  high, — 
 '  The  Rev.  Mr.  Wilks'  was  I. 
 And  as  the  rolling  year  went  round. 
 And  me  in  London  still  they  found, 
 I  yet  went  on  with  lessened  fame. 
 The  '  Rev.  Matthew  Wilks'  my  name. 
 The  Tabernacle  still  my  place, 
 I  filled  it,  though  with  slower  pace  ; 
 And  found,  that  as  I  older  grew, 
 The  people  wanted  something  new  ; 
 The  stuffs  yet  came,  though  fewer  silks  ; 
 My  name  was  only  '  ^Matthew  Wilks.' 
 But  oh !  the  worst  was  yet  to  come. 
 And  further  slighting  was  my  doom  ; 
 For,  if  a  friend  should  chance  to  meet 
 An  old  acquaintance  in  the  street, 
 And  say,  '  Well,  Thomas,  will  you  go 
 To  hear  "Matt.  Wilks,"  whom  you  well  know'?' 
 How  oft  has  this  been  the  reply — 
 '  A  squeaking  fellow !  no,  not  T.'  "  * 
 
 Mr.  Wilks  occupied  a  large  space  among  public  men 
 during  the  last  forty  years  of  his  life.  There  were  few  of 
 the  great  movements  of  the  day  in  which  he  did  not  share. 
 Perhaps  the  foremost  place,  amongst  those  movements, 
 ought  to  be  assigned  to  the  establishment  of  the  Evangelical 
 Magazine,  which  thus  originated :  the  Eev.  John  Eyre,  of 
 honoured  memory,  who  cherished  a  strong  affection  for  Mr. 
 Wilks,  called  and  told  him  that  he  had  been  requested  by 
 Mr.  Priestly  and  a  printer,  to  unite  in  the  establishment  of 
 a  religious  magazine,  of  which  the  profits  were  to  l)e  equally 
 
 *  These  lines,  with  the  paragraph  which  precedes  thcni,  are  extracted  from 
 an  article  supplied  by  the  author,  some  years  ago,  to  a  periodical  then  conducted 
 by  his  gifted  friend  the  Rev.  Joseph  Belcher. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  519 
 
 shaved.  Mr.  Wilks,  witli  his  characteristic  sagacity,  ad- 
 verted to  the  pecuniary  hazard  to  be  incurred ;  Mr.  Eyre, 
 in  consequence,  declined  ;  on  which  Mr.  Wilks  suggested  a 
 periodical  on  the  liberal  principles  which  have  always 
 governed  the  conductors  of  the  Evangelical  Magazine.  Mr. 
 Eyre  at  once  concurred,  and  the  result  was  the  establishment 
 by  them,  with  some  others,  in  1795,  of  that  important  pub- 
 lication. The  next  great  undertaking  in  which  he  embarked 
 was  the  formation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society  some 
 months  afterwards.  It  is  also  a  fact  somewhat  remarkable 
 that  the  same  men,  Wilks  and  Eyre,  convened  in  their  own 
 names  the  first  meeting  with  a  view  to  that  object,  which 
 was  attended  by  Bogue,  Stevens,  Love,  Reynolds,  Brooks- 
 bank,  and  Townsend.  It  was  likewise  his  favoured  lot  to 
 be  one  of  those  who  composed  the  first  meeting  that  assem- 
 bled with  a  view  to  the  formation  of  the  Bible  Society.  He 
 occupied  a  position  of  like  honour  in  relation  to  the  Tract 
 Society.  The  Book  Society,  the  Irish  Evangelical  Society, 
 the  Village  Itinerancy,  and  other  valuable  institutions,  were 
 all  under  vital  obligations  to  his  judicious  counsel,  his  ex- 
 tended influence,  and  his  active  labours. 
 
 To  these  public  matters  we  could  add  much,  did  it  consist 
 with  our  plan  and  limits,  relative  to  his  operations  in  his 
 pastoral  capacity,  but  Ave  must  hasten  to  the  close  of  his 
 earthly  pilgrimage.  The  writer  was  intimately  mixed  up. 
 with  the  events  of  the  last  four  months  of  his  sainted  exist- 
 ence. At  the  request  of  Mr.  Wilks,  he  was  engaged  to 
 supply  the  pulpits  of  the  Tabernacle  and  Tottenham  Court 
 chapel,  during  the  autumn  of  1828  and  the  commencement 
 of  1829,  when  important  business  brought  him  to  London. 
 On  Friday,  October  the  3rd,  he  arrived  in  the  metropolis, 
 and  went  to  a  missionary  meeting  connected  with  the  chapel 
 in  Tottenham  Court  Road ;  and  there,  for  the  first  time,  he 
 saw  the  venerable  man,  to  whom  he  was  introduced  by  a 
 mutual  friend,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Henderson,  of  Highbury  Col- 
 lege. The  aged  pastor  was  sitting,  like  some  seer  of  old, 
 with  his  hat  on  and  pulled  over  his  face,  and  his  long  staff 
 between  his  feet,  grasped  with  both  hands.  He  took  the 
 hand  of  the  writer  and  held  it  for  some  time  without  uttering 
 
520  MINISTERIAL  FOUKDEllS  OF  THE 
 
 ing- a  word :  at  last,  Avitli  the  utmost  feeling  and  aflcctionj 
 he  said,  "  The  Lord  l)less  you  !"  A  long  pause  ensued,  and 
 then  he  added,  "  May  you  wear  well !"  No  more  followed 
 for  a  time,  and  then  he  conversed  pleasantly. 
 
 On  the  following  Lord's  day,  having  no  preaching  en- 
 gagement till  the  evening,  the  writer  went  to  worship  and 
 commune  at  the  Tabernacle,  where  Mr.  Wilks  was  to  preach. 
 AVithout  seeing  Mr.  Wilks,  he  took  a  seat  in  a  pew,  and  the 
 venerable  pastor  ascended  the  pulpit.  Feeling  very  un- 
 well, and  having  ascertained  that  the  writer  was  present,  he 
 conveyed  to  him  a  message  to  the  effect  that  he  was  indis- 
 posed, and  would  feel  obliged  by  the  latter  taking  the  ser- 
 vice for  him.  Having  received  a  satisfactory  reply,  he  read, 
 prayed,  descended,  and  coining  to  the  vestry,  without  saying 
 a  word,  with  his  own  hand  he  put  his  gown  on  the  writer, 
 who  preached  and  concluded  the  worship.  Mr.  Wilks  never 
 more  ascended  that  pulpit,  although  lie  survived  about  four 
 months.  In  the  evening  the  Avriter  went  to  preach  at  Tot- 
 tenham Court  chapel,  the  lease  of  which  had  terminated, 
 and  which  was  that  night  ojiened  for  the  last  Sabbath  pre- 
 vious to  its  being  closed  for  years.  From  this  circumstance 
 the  crowd  was  immense ;  besides  the  stated  congregation, 
 many  who  were  not,  or  had  long  ceased  to  be,  regular  wor- 
 shippers, came  to  take  a  last  look  at  the  venerated  house 
 in  which  they  had  been  reared,  and  in  the  vaults  and  grounds 
 of  which  the  dust  of  their  parents,  children,  and  other  rela- 
 tives was  reposing.  After  the  writer  had  finished  the  ser- 
 vice, the  ancient  pastor  ascended  the  pulpit,  and,  with 
 faltering  accents,  announced  that  the  lease  was  expired, 
 that  the  chapel  was  in  consequence  to  be  shut  up,  and  that 
 such  of  the  church  and  congregation  as  chose  to  remain 
 together  would  assemble  in  a  school-room;  in  the  neighbour- 
 hood, next  Lord's  day.  Never  did  a  heavier  heart  beat  in 
 a  pastoral  bosom.  The  venerable  man  was  exceedingly 
 overcome  ;  that  event  was  felt  to  be  one  of  the  sorest  afflic- 
 tions of  his  life.  Next  Sabbath  he  preached  in  person  in 
 the  school-room,  and  dispensed  the  ordinance  of  the  supper, 
 an  act  which  finished  his  pulpit  labours.  He  soon  became 
 much  indisposed ;  his  illness  at  times  was  somewhat  alarm- 
 
LONDON   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  521 
 
 ing ;  but  lie  got  better  in  the  course  of  December.  He 
 nevertheless  made  up  all  his  accounts  to  Christmas,  1828, 
 in  the  spirit  of  a  man  who  felt  that  his  work  was  done,  and 
 the  hour  of  his  departure  at  hand.  In  a  memorandum  book 
 he  left  the  following  affecting  observations : — 
 
 "  As  my  dear  wife  was  Avell,  and  dead,  in  less  than  an 
 hour,  it  behoves  me  to  be  prepared  to  meet  God ;  and  to 
 arrange  my  little  worldly  affairs,  so  as  to  give  my  successors 
 as  little  trouble  as  possible.  The  salvation  of  my  soul  has 
 been  to  me,  for  many  years,  a  subject  of  primary  concern ; 
 and  I  have  no  doubt  when  Christ  appears,  I  shall,  through 
 infinite  grace,  appear  Avithhim  in  glory." 
 
 In  the  month  of  January,  1829,  he  greatly  improved,  and 
 began  to  appear  in  public  ;  he  dispensed  the  ordinance  of 
 the  Lord's  Supper  to  both  the  churches,  attended  prayer 
 meetings,  and  took  his  place  at  committees  of  religious 
 societies.  About  this  time,  and  previously,  he  held  much 
 conversation  with  the  writer  on  various  subjects  connected 
 with  his  proposed  acceptance  of  the  pastoral  ofhce,  as  a 
 colleague  in  the  room  of  Mr.  Hyatt.  He  also  spent  a  por- 
 tion of  his  time  in  introducing  him  to  the  princijial  families 
 of  his  flock.  On  December  the  16th  the  writer  saAv  Mr. 
 Wilks,  by  appointment,  when  the  subject  of  settlement  was 
 first  formally  introduced.  He  had  previously,  as  early  as 
 October  the  1 0th,  put  many  leading  questions,  and  given 
 very  significant  hints,  but  noAV  he  spoke  explicitly  as  follows, 
 according  to  a  journal  *  kept  and  transmitted  Aveekly  by  post 
 and  bearing  its  marks — to  the  author's  home  in  Scotland : — 
 
 "  I  have  just  been  to  Mr.  Wilks  this  morning ;  he  soon 
 broached  the  business.  He  Avas  very  pleasant  and  commu- 
 nicative. He  says  he  is  master  of  all.  '  We  have  managers,' 
 says  he,  '  but  I  manage  them.'  I  believe  this  is  the  real 
 truth.  He  said  the  churches  Avere  in  a  '  ticklish  plight,' — 
 that  the  '  idea  of  my  settlement  would  give  pleasure  to  all 
 
 *  111  the  recent  Chancery  proceedings  relative  to  Whitfield'.?  chapels,  this 
 Journal  was  tendered  in  evidence  by  R.  D.  Craig,  Esq.,  counsel  for  the  writer, 
 as  a  document  demonstrative  of  the  terms  on  which  he  accepted  office.  The 
 Journal  had  been  forgotten  till  these  proceedings  brought  it  to  mind  ;  a  circuni- 
 slance  which  will  account  for  the  less  accurate  version  of  one  ortwo  facts,  Avhich 
 ^^  ere  previously  given  from  memory,  in  another  publication. 
 
522  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 the  leading,  influential,  and  judicious  men,' — that  he  had 
 '  spoken  with  one  of  the  managers  already,' — that  he  had 
 '  been  slow,  and  had  observed  me  well,' — that  '  he  wished  to 
 see  how  I  would  hold  out,' — that '  a  minister  might  preach 
 two  or  three  good  sermons,  and  then  all  was  poverty  and 
 barrenness.'  "  To  all  this  the  writer  replied  according  to 
 his  judgment  and  feelings  at  the  time. 
 
 From  this  period  Mr.  Wilks  was  in  constant  communica- 
 tion with  the  author,  and  very  active  in  ascertaining  the 
 views  of  the  people ;  nor,  while  attentive  to  prudence,  was 
 he  unmindful  of  prayer,  as  will  appear  from  the  following 
 entry  of  the  Journal,  dated  December  the  22nd  : — 
 
 "  Things  are  still  in  progress.  There  is  always  a  sermon 
 at  Tabernacle  on  the  evening  of  Monday ;  that,  by  announce- 
 ment last  evening,  is  suspended  to  night,  and  converted  into 
 '  a  special  prayer  meeting  of  the  church,  to  supplicate  the 
 outpouring  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  his  gviidance  in  refer- 
 ence to  the  ministers  and  affairs  of  the  connexion  as  they  at 
 present  stand.'  This  is  almost  the  wording  of  the  article; 
 what  may  then  folloAv  I  know  not.  The  thing  is  begun  to 
 break  out ;  the  meeting  is  a  sort  of  signal  to  the  congrega- 
 tion to  prepare  for  some  decisive  measure.  Oh !  may  the 
 Lord  guide  them  indeed." — "Afternoon:  I  have  seen  Mr. 
 Wilks,  poor  man ;  he  Avas  vcr}'^  kind,  and  urged  me  to  attend 
 the  prayer  meeting  to-night,  to  which  I  assented.  I  have 
 nothing  further  to  say  upon  the  subject  of  settlement ;  and 
 still  find  more  and  more  real  neutrality  and  resignation." 
 
 The  Journal,  of  December  the  29th,  contains  the  following 
 entry,  which  shows  the  extent  of  interest  excited  by  the 
 announcement : — 
 
 "  By  the  way,  the  meeting  for  special  prayer,  on  Monday 
 the  22nd,  was  the  best  I  ever  saw.  Perhaps  there  were 
 1,200  people  present;  and  on  the  whole  there  seemed  to  us 
 to  rest  an  unction  from  on  high.  The  prayers  were  exceed- 
 ingly fine  ;  they  turned  altogether  on  the  subject  of  a  pastor. 
 I  felt  rather  uneasy,  and  wislied  T  had  not  been  there.  It 
 was  at  the  urgent  request  of  Mr.  Wilks,  good  old  man,  Avho 
 was  there  himself,  that  I  went.  He  said  it  would  'gratify 
 him  to  sec  me  there." 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  523 
 
 The  next  passage  of  the  same  date  records  a  fact  of  some 
 moment.  The  author  was  not  then,  more  than  now,  an  ad- 
 mirer of  the  principle  of  patronage,  under  whatever  guise  it 
 might  present  itself,  and  could  accept  no  terms  which  did 
 not  unequivocally  express,  or  with  unerring  certainty  imply 
 the  cordial  and  strong  desire  of  the  church  of  Christ,  the 
 legitimate  organ  through  which  alone  his  own  mind,  will, 
 and  pleasure  arc  declared  to  his  servants  in  such  matters. 
 In  reference  to  this  the  Journal  proceeds  : — 
 
 "  I  am  still  in  the  same  resigned  yet  doubtful  way.  I 
 hate  that  system  of  management,  and  the  idea  of  being  set 
 over  thousands  by  one  or  two  persons.  I  have  spoken  de- 
 cidedly my  feelings, — that,  unless  the  choice  of  the  people, 
 as  well  as  of  them,  I  cannot  listen  to  any  proposals,''' 
 
 Mr.  Wilks  at  once  conceded  the  propriety  and  necessity 
 of  the  cordial  concurrence  of  the  church  and  congregation^ 
 and  resorted  to  suitable  methods  of  ascertaining  their 
 opinions.  As  a  first  step,  he  instructed  the  office-bearers  of 
 the  church  to  use  every  means  to  discover  the  truth  relative 
 to  this  matter.  The  prayer  meeting,  to  answer  a  certain 
 object,  was  suspended  one  week,  but  resvimed  again.  In 
 reference  to  this,  the  Journal  of  January  the  .5th,  1829, 
 says, — 
 
 "  The  people  met  again  on  the  Monday  of  last  week  for 
 prayer,  but  they  do  not  meet  to-night ;  although  it  seems 
 Mr.  Wilks  had  said  it  would  continue  for  a  month." — "  It 
 seems  that  the  Lord  has  so  touched  the  people's  hearts  as  to 
 produce  a  degree  of  unanimity,  relative  to  me,  even  be- 
 yond the  expectation  of  the  most  sanguine  friends.  The 
 twelve  brethren,  or,  as  we  would  call  them,  deacons,  dined 
 together  last  Tuesday,  and  drew  up  a  letter,  and  all  signed 
 it,  to  the  managers,  representing  their  own  wish,  and  that  of 
 all  whom  they  knew  among  the  people." 
 
 These  movements,  combined  with  other  circumstances,  in 
 some  degree  contributed  to  satisfy  the  writer,  that  he  was 
 the  object  of  the  people's  choice,  and  that  the  invitation 
 wanted  nothing  of  popularity  but  the  form — a  circumstance 
 to  which  he  attached  at  least  a  subordinate  importance — its 
 
524  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 Spirit  existed,  and  exerted  its  full  power  on  the  respective 
 parties.  There  were  other  reasons,  however,  which  led  to 
 very  serious  consideration,  and  preserved  the  mind  in  a 
 state  of  dubiet}^  which  is  thus  indicated  in  the  Journal  of 
 the  same  date  : — 
 
 "  The  S3^stem  has  its  evils  as  well  as  its  good,  and  the  ex- 
 tent of  the  former  on  the  same  vast  scale  as  the  latter.  I 
 am,  positively,  not  at  all  uplifted  about  it.  I  may  say,  that 
 never  did  I  feel  less  anxious,  and  more  at  the  Lord's  will, 
 about  anything.  Perhaps  the  gradual  manner  in  which  it 
 has  come  on  may  produce  much  of  this  coolness  on  myj)art; 
 yet  I  hope  it  is  partly  from  the  knowledge  of  the  fact  that 
 the  Lord  reigneth.  Something  may  yet  come  to  light  to 
 lead  me  to  break  off  the  negotiation,  or  which  may  avert 
 their  minds  from  me.  I  confess  the  idea  of  removal,  when 
 the  thina;  is  no  lon2:er  viewed  in  the  mass,  but  in  the  several 
 parts  of  it,  is  to  me  most  harassing,  I  had  almost  said  ter- 
 rible. My  heart  says,  '  I  shall  not  be  sorry  should  it  never 
 occur.'  " 
 
 From  time  to  time,  the  aged  pastor  pursued  his  oliject 
 with  his  characteristic  prudence  and  perseverance.  The 
 Journal  of  January  the  13th  refers  to  a  period  at  which  his 
 health  was  much  improved,  and  there  was  every  prospect  of 
 his  continuance  for  years.  It  also  displays  him  in  some  of 
 those  endearing  lights  in  which  his  character  appeared  to 
 those  who  enjoyed  the  honour  and  privilege  of  his  confi- 
 dence : — 
 
 "  This  morning  a  message  came  from  Mr.  Wilks,  that  he 
 wished  to  take  me  through  the  almshovises.  I  have  just 
 been,  and,  really,  they  are  a  most  delightful  concern.  I 
 have  had  a  more  t]ian  pleasant  morning.  Mr.  AVilks  is  the 
 most  singular  man  I  ever  met.  To  one  widow  he  says, 
 '  How  long  have  you  been  in  Tabernacle  ? '  The  poor  crea- 
 ture was  humbly  proceeding  to  remark,  I  think,  on  the  little 
 improvement  she  had  made,  when  he  said,  '  Come !  none  of 
 your  hypocrisy  !  Answer  my  question ! '  All  this  is  with 
 so  much  humour  and  sweetness,  that  it  tickles  you  irre- 
 sistibly.    He  is  a  very,  yes,  a  very  kind  man ;  and  to  me  he 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY,  525 
 
 shows  an  excess  bf  courtesy.  He  takes  me  to-day  in  a  coacli 
 to  some  of  his  higher  friends,  after  which  we  go  to  dine  at 
 the  house  of  Mr.  A.,  the  chief  of  the  twelve  brethren." 
 
 By  this  time  the  writer  had  come  to  a  considerable  ac- 
 quaintance with  the  true  state  of  the  chapels.  He  saw 
 clearly,  that,  in  many  respects^  they  were  behind  the  spirit 
 of  the  ag-c,  and  that  the  whole  business  of  education  required 
 revision,  revival,  and  reform.  He  opened  his  mind  upon 
 these  subjects  with  the  utmost  freedom.  If  his  difficulties 
 could  be  met  and  overcome  in  these,  and  some  other  respects, 
 he  beheld  in  them  a  boundless  field  of  pastoral  usefulness. 
 To  this  important  part  of  the  business  the  following  extract 
 of  the  Journal  of  the  same  date  refers  : — 
 
 '-  Nothing  particular  has  transpired  since  I  wrote  you. 
 The  church  meets  again  for  prayer  to-night,  instead  of  ser- 
 mon ;  I  suppose  this  will  be  the  last  time.  I  believe  there 
 is  much  unanimity,  as  well  as  strong  desire  among  them, 
 concerning  me.  I  see  much  among  them  too,  which  attaches 
 me,  and  yet  the  drawbacks  are  very  considerable.  I  am 
 told,  however,  that  all  or  7nosf  of  them  I  might  remove,  if 
 they  are  a  grievance  to  me.  But  there  is  no  place  without 
 some  difficulty,  and  men  must  just  make  the  most  of  what  is 
 bad." 
 
 While  the  writer  was  scrutinizing  the  state  of  the  churclies, 
 Mr.  Wilks  was  most  keenly  scrutinizing  his  character  and 
 fitness  for  the  office.  The  whole  of  his  intercourse  might 
 be  denominated  an  experimental  process.  The  modus 
 02)erandi  was  sometimes  rather  rough.  He  occasionally  con- 
 tradicted the  writer  on  points  as  clear  as  day,  in  the  most 
 uncourteous  manner ;  on  several  occasions  he  was  quite  in- 
 sulting. One  of  these  was  in  the  course  of  dinner,  in  the 
 midst  of  a  large  company ;  another  was  in  his  own  house, 
 upon  the  subject  of  preaching.  The  old  gentleman,  after 
 the  writer  had  preached  about  three  months,  one  day 
 gravely  began, — "  Well,  Sir,  will  your  stock  hold  out  ?  Are 
 you  near  the  end?  "  In  reply,  the  writer  said,  "  I  hope  so  ; 
 if  the  Bible  hold  out ;  I  have  no  stock."  "  No  stock.  Sir  ! 
 Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  came  to  officiate  in  London, 
 for  so  long  a  time,  without  any  stock  of  discourses!*  '     "  I 
 
526  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 do.  Sir.  I  brought  with  me  the  notes  of  only  a  single  ser- 
 mon, which  happened  to  be  the  last  I  preached  at  home." 
 "  Well,  Sir,  was  not  that  great  presumption  in  you?  "  "  It 
 may.  Sir,  but  it  is  my  habit;  I  derive  little  aid  from  old 
 compositions,  and  seldom  use  them,  as  I  find  fresh  prepara- 
 tion, though  imperfect,  has  in  it  move  vitality  and  force." 
 There  was  nothing  sportive  or  playful  in  all  this ;  the  spirit 
 in  which  he  spoke  was  harsh  and  stern.  On  a  subseqvient 
 occasion,  in  reference  to  this  interview,  the  old  man,  with 
 much  animation  and  affection,  exclaimed,  "  You  are  right, 
 Sir !  You  arc  right.  Sir !  That  is  the  plan !  That  has 
 been  my  method  through  life."  The  writer  subsequently 
 discovered  that  such  things  were  predetermined  acts  designed 
 to  test  the  temper  of  the  writer — an  attribute  to  which,  as  a 
 pastoral  qualification,  he  attached  the  utmost  importance. 
 The  following  extracts,  from  the  Journal  of  the  same  date, 
 will  further  illustrate  this  point : — 
 
 "  In  our  long  confab,  yesterday  week,  Mr.  Wilks  spoke 
 his  mind  very  fully.  '  You  are  up  rather  than  down  in  my 
 estimate  of  your  preaching.  On  this  subject  there  can 
 hardly  be  two  opinions,  but  you  may  break  down  under  the 
 smaller  duties ;  you  may  be  too  distant  and  reserved.'  '  I 
 am  not  aware  of  that.  Sir.'  '  O  yes,  there  is  an  air  and  a 
 gait  about  you  that  repels  the  people,  and  says,  I  want  no 
 words — stand  off!  It  passes  away  the  moment  they  enter 
 into  conversation  with  you;  but  there  is  the  appearance  of 
 it.'  •'I  am  always  reserved.  Sir,  till  I  know  my  ground ; 
 besides.  Sir,  in  present  circumstances,  1  am  resolute  in 
 keeping  at  the  utmost  distance  from  all  yovir  people,  rich 
 and  poor,  that  no  man  may  say  1  have  stolen  their  hearts.'  " 
 
 Things  on  all  sides  ripened  by  degrees.  Mr.  Wilks 
 thoroughly  possessed  himself  of  the  views  of  the  writer,  and 
 knew  the  contingencies  on  which  his  acceptance  of  office 
 wholly  rested ;  he  likewise  knew  the  minds  of  the  manage- 
 ment, and  of  the  multitude,  and  at  length  he  opened  his 
 heart  as  follows  in  the  Journal  of  the  same  week  and 
 date  : — 
 
 "  It  is  just  a  month  since  we  began  to  talk  of  it;  it  has 
 been  ever  since  a  matter  of  jiraycr  with  the  church,  and  witli 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  527 
 
 individuals ; — it  will,  however,  soon  end  now,  and,  from  what 
 Mr.  Wilks  says,  in  the  confirmation  of  my  election  by  the 
 managers.  I  am  the  jJeojjJc'S  choice,  as  well  as  their  own, 
 but  the  people  can  only  elect — they  alone  confirm.  Thus  it 
 stands  then ;  Mr.  Wilks  knows  all  my  mind — what  I  wish — 
 what  I  want — he  knows  that  of  all  else — and  he  says,  '  I  look 
 on  you  as  settled.'  Letters  and  requests,  I  know,  pour  in 
 upon  him  concerning  me.  If  circumstances  speak  the  will 
 of  the  Lord,  the  voice  is  very  decided  in  this  business.  Yet 
 it  may  all  vanish.  I  am  just  in  the  same  utter  resignation 
 as  before." 
 
 Wliile  the  writer,  as  a  supply,  was  residing  in  the  Taber- 
 nacle house,  Mr.  Wilks  was  very  communicative  on  a  variety 
 of  matters.  The  day  after  the  visit  to  the  widows,  he  came 
 to  the  house  just  as  the  writer  was  filling  up  his  Journal. 
 On  his  retirement  the  following  entry  was  made^  of  the  same 
 date  and  week  as  above : — 
 
 "  Mr.  Wilks  has  just  been  in  to  see  me.  '  Give  my  love 
 to  Mrs.  C — .  I  suppose  you  are  stuffing  your  letters  Avith 
 stories  of  me,  are  you  ? '  (with  a  very  sweet  smile) .  '  I 
 mention  you.  Sir.' — I  preach  to-night  at  Tottenham.  Good 
 Mr.  Wilks,  on  departing,  '  thought  to  go  with  me,'  he  said, 
 and  I  suppose  he  will  go.  Standing  in  the  floor,  he  says^ 
 '  It  is  just  as  well  to  tell  you  :  I  was  exceedingly  prejudiced 
 in  your  favour  yesterday  by  your  converse  and  deportment 
 among  the  widows.  It  was  fine — very  fine — you  seemed 
 quite  at  home,  and  not  at  all  weary  of  going  about  among 
 them.  Your  affectionate  and  suitable  talk  and  ready  en- 
 trance into  their  views  and  feelings,  &c.  &c.  I  watched  you 
 all  day,  and  observed  your  conduct  respecting  every  man 
 and  thing,  and  I  was  very — very  much  pleased.'  " 
 
 The  venerable  man  persevered  in  his  course  of  kindness 
 and  of  inquiry  from  day  to  day ;  the  subjects  of  preaching. 
 Christian  doctrine,  and  Christian  duty,  church  government, 
 and  the  comparative  claims  of  divers  systems,  pastoral  duty, 
 and  kindred  points,  were '  closely,  sometimes  Avarmly  dis- 
 cussed. He  and  the  writer  quite  concurred  in  respect  to  the 
 aspect  which  the  New  Testament  bears  on  the  subject  of 
 ecclesiastical  polity,  but  in  the  construction  of  the  spiritual 
 
528  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 fabric  he  avowed  at  least  an  abstract  preference  for  pres- 
 bytery, while  the  author  declared  for  the  great  principle  of 
 independency,  insisting  that  even  where  the  form  might, 
 from  circumstances,  be  but  imperfectly  practicable,  yet  the 
 spirit  of  it  ought  to  govern  the  affairs  of  every  Christian 
 church, — that  since  government  was  simply  a  means  to  an 
 end,  and  governors,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  existed  for 
 the  people,  not  the  people  for  them,  they  ought,  in  all  cases 
 where  momentary  whim  or  passion  did  not  triumph  over 
 judgment,  to  be  the  mere  interpreters  and  executors  of  the 
 popular  will ;  and  in  this  view  the  experienced,  profound, 
 and  sagacious  man  cordially  and  entirely  concurred.  The 
 Journal  of  January  the  16th,  discloses  the  simplicity  v^'itli 
 wliich  he  vmbosomed  himself  to  the  writer : — 
 
 "  We  were  much  together  last  weelc,  and  had  a  deal  of 
 converse.  You  have  hardly  any  idea  how  much  of  his  es- 
 teem the  Lord  has  given  me,  and  this  is  the  more  valuable 
 because  he  deals  it  out  very  sparingly.  He  is  a  prudent 
 and  very  profound  man.  I  am  almost  surprised  at  tlie 
 excess  of  esteem  he  cherishes  for  me.  I  am  '  a  sharp  man,' 
 "^  a  man  of  sense,'  ^a  man  of  knowledge,'  and  a  man  of  many 
 other  things.  He  told  me  on  Saturday,  that  he  wished  to 
 see  me  on  Monday  morning.  To-day  I  went.  He  was  ex- 
 cessively kind,  and  candid,  and  communicative :  '  Mr. 
 Campbell,  our  minds  are  made  up.  I  have  had  a  deal  to 
 do  to  restrain  the  managers,  especially  Mr.  Wilson,  from 
 bringing  matters  to  a  crisis  with  you.  I  kept  them  back 
 that  I  might  see  all  of  you  I  could ;  now  I  tell  you,  tlie 
 more  I  see  of  you  the  more  I  love  you.'  " 
 
 Mr.  Wilks  having  discussed  and  adjusted  every  point 
 with  the  writer,  he  intimated  that,  on  an  early  day,  he  would 
 fix  a  meeting  of  the  managers  and  the  writer,  for  their  mu- 
 tual recognition  of  a  written  compact,  when  in  the  mean 
 time  he  was  struck  for  death.  The  Joui-nal  of  January  iho 
 2()tli,  recites  the  facts  as  follows : — 
 
 ''  Never  was  any  man  more  loved  by  Mr.  Wilks.  Tlie 
 written  document  of  the  managers  has  not  yet  been  pre- 
 sented to  me  wholly  through  Mr.  Wilks's  illness.  He  spent 
 the  first  four  days  of  last  week  almost  wliolly  in  going  about 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  529 
 
 with  me^  introducing  me  to  the  chief  of  his  people.  On 
 Thursday  night,  about  3  a.m.,  he  was  taken  ill,  and  has 
 been  dangerously  so  ever  since,  mostly  delirious  and  speech- 
 less." 
 
 On  several  previous  days  he  was  far  from  well ;  Imt  still 
 he  was  about,  and  saw  several  friends.  He,  nevertheless, 
 began  to  entertain  very  serious  apprehensions  that  his 
 labours  were  drawing  to  a  termination.  Indeed,  for  a  con- 
 siderable period,  he  looked  like  a  man  Avho  was  waiting  the 
 coming  of  his  Lord.     The  journal  proceeds  : — 
 
 "On  Wednesday    the  chief  manager    called,    and    Mr. 
 
 Wilks  went  down  to  him.     When  Mrs.  L opposed,  he 
 
 said  he  must,  for  it  was  to  see  something    he    had    been 
 
 writing.     On  coming  up,  he  said  to  Mrs.  L ,  '  Now,  my 
 
 dear,  I  can  die  in  peace.'  She  conceives  that  the  document 
 was  my  invitation,  which  had  accorded  with  his  views  and 
 conversation  with  me,  and  which  he  seemed  assured  I  would 
 accept,  therefore  he  viewed  himself  as  seeing  his  successor. 
 He  spake  one  day  with  me  very  sweetly  of  Moses  and 
 Joshua,  of  Moses'  desire  to  see  his  successor,  &c.  As  I  told 
 you,  Mr.  Wilks  is  the  ruler  of  the  rulers ;  hence  he  settled 
 everything  with  me.  He  told  me  he  had  difficulty  in  re- 
 straining Mr.  Wilson  from  doing  the  business  long  ago  ; 
 but  he  had  some  ends  to  secure  by  prolonging ;  he  "  wanted 
 to  whet  the  desire  of  the  people."  He  told  Mr.  Wilson,  be- 
 ginning of  last  week,  that  it  Avas  not  expedient  to  put  off 
 longer.  Mr.  Wilson  rejoicing,  inquired,  '  What  was  to  be 
 the  mode  of  proceeding  with  the  settlement  V  Mr.  Wilks 
 replied,  '  It  is  all  settled.'  He  then  explained  the  whole 
 affair.  Mr.  Wilson  said,  '  Well,  you  are  a  prudent  man.' 
 Mr.  Wilks  said,  'All  is  right;  Mr.  Campbell  considers  it 
 as  an  engagement.'  On  Friday  he  was  so  ill,  that  when 
 Mr.  Wilson  came  he  could  not  be  admitted,  and  thus 
 matters  stand  up  to  the  present  hour.  Almost  the  only 
 thing  he  could  articulate  on  Saturday  forenoon,  was  always, 
 
 'Is  he  coming?  Is  he  coming?'   &c.     Mrs.  L imagined 
 
 he  meant  me,  and  wrote  me  a  line.  I  went.  He  said  three 
 times  distinctly,  '  You  must  come !   You.  must  come !  You 
 
 must  come!'     Mrs.  L said,  'When  come?  What  come 
 
 2  m 
 
530  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 to  V  He  hardly  understood  her,  but  turned  and  said,  '  He 
 WILL  come!"  The  matter  was  this;  he  thought  from  our 
 intimacy  that  Mrs.  L knew  my  mind,  that  I  had  re- 
 ceived the  document,  and  he  wished  to  know  if  I  had  ac- 
 cepted it.     There  have  been  three  consultations  of  doctors. 
 
 He  was  rather  better  last  night.     Mrs.  L ,  Mr.  John, 
 
 James  Parsons,  and  myself,  went  up  yesterday  at  midday. 
 He  took  little  notice  of  any  but  me.  He  looked  at  me  often, 
 smiled  on  me,  said  some  sentences  to  me  distinctly,  re- 
 quested me  to  pray,  when  leaving  said,  '  May  the  good  will 
 of  him  that  dwelt  in  the  bush  dwell  with  you!'  You  can 
 liardly  conceive  how  much  I  was  affected  on  Saturday  to  see 
 him.  How  much  I  wish  the  Lord  would  spare  him  ! — I  have 
 just  been  to  see  Mr.  Wilks ;  very  ill ;  quite  sound  in  mind 
 all  day.  He  took  leave  of  all  his  children  to-day.  He  gave 
 instructions  this  morning  to  the  chief  manager  to  conclude 
 the  aifair  with  me  immediately — that  this  was  a  sine  qva 
 7W)t,  Avith  him.  The  manager  said  he  would  write  forthwith. 
 Mr.  Wilks  having  said  and  done  all  this,  then  told  Mrs. 
 
 L that  nothing  more  remained  for  him  to  do ;  that  all 
 
 Avas  peace  within,  and  all  was  hope  before  him.  Consulta- 
 tion followed  consultation,  but  what  the  issue  Avill  be  I  do 
 not  know.  The  Lord  spare  him,:  if  it  be  his  will !  He  was 
 much  affected  when  he  saw  me.  He  inquired  frequently 
 before  I  Avent,  Avhether  I  had  not  been.  Many  tears  have  I 
 shed  to-day,  to  think  of  losing  Mr.  Wilks." 
 
 During  these  mournful  days  the  anxiety  of  his  most  affec- 
 tionate flock  AA'as  inexpressible.  It  Avas  about  as  much  as 
 one  person  covdd  do  to  ansAver  inquiries  at  the  street  door, 
 besides  the  incessant  arrival  of  more  intimate  friends  Avho 
 Avere  successively  admitted  into  the  parlour,  and  Avho  pressed 
 for  more  specific  information.  The  Journal  of  January  the 
 29th  announces  the  close  of  the  affecting  scene : — 
 
 "  I  told  you  in  my  last  that  poor  Mr.  Wilks  Avas  taken 
 ill.  I  have  been  mostly  taken  up  Avith  him  and  the  family 
 ever  since.  I  left  him  last  night  a  little  before  tAvelve,  and 
 returning  this  morning  found  that  he  Avas  no  more.  He 
 endured  a  great  deal  Avith  astonishing  patience,  and  then 
 slept  in  peace.     Oh  !  hoAv  Avondcrful  are  the  Avorks  of  God  ! 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  531 
 
 He  has  left  everything  in  a  very  proper  state.  Four  months 
 ago  ho^v  little  we  thought  of  the  large  part  I  was  to  have  in 
 all  this  !  My  settlement  here  was  the  last  great  affair  that 
 concerned  him,  and  the  last  act  he  did.  and  the  last  thing 
 about  which  he  gave  his  commands.  He  seemed  to  look  on 
 himself  as  kept  alive  for  this  object,  and  having  achieved 
 this,  and  introduced  me  to  his  leading  people  privately,  and 
 seen  me  virtually  settled  over  them,  and  seated  in  their 
 affections,  he  departed  cheerfully,  saying,  his  "^work  was 
 done!'  When  I  look  at  the  whole  thing  it  astonishes  me. 
 Of  all  the  events  in  my  life  none  is  nearly  so  marked  as  the 
 present.  You  will  remember  the  first  sabbath  of  my  ap- 
 pearance in  London,  and  what  took  place  in  the  Tabernacle. 
 His  burden  had  that  day,  for  the  first  time,  become  too 
 heavy  for  him,  and  the  Lord,  as  it  seemed,  sent  me  to  his 
 aid  at  the  very  moment  of  his  difficulty ;  after  that  day  he 
 never  ascended  the  pulpit  again,  and  I  have  literally  filled 
 his  place  ever  since.  The  chief  manager  and  I  met  accord- 
 ing to  appointment  yesterday,  in  Tabernacle  house.  After 
 prayer  by  him,  we  conversed  on  the  providence  of  God  in 
 this  business.  The  whole  appeared  to  him  as  a  very  extra- 
 ordinary thing.  Among  other  things  he  said  that,  during 
 the  three  years  which  will  have  elapsed  to-morrow,  since  the 
 death  of  Mr.  Hyatt,  they  have  still  been  hoping  and  trying 
 to  believe  that  each  new  minister  was  one  sent  of  the  Lord. 
 This  had  been  often  the  case  after  a  first  or  second  sermon  ; 
 but  before  a  third  or  fourth  sabbath,  they  always  came  to 
 the  conclusion,  'This  is  not  the  man.  But,'  said  he,  (using 
 the  same  words,  which,  you  know,  Mr.  A^'^ilks  addressed  to 
 myself,)  'the  more  we  see  of  you,  the  more  we  love  you.'  I 
 began  this  in  the  Tabernacle  house,  I  now  write  in   Mr. 
 
 Wilks's  house  beside  Mr.    Parsons,  and  Mrs.  L ,  who 
 
 write  to  all  friends  of  their  grandfather's  death.  I  have  now 
 learned  his  last  words.  Yesternight,  on  seeing  the  manager, 
 Townsend,  this  gentleman  asked  if  he  (Mr.  Wilks)  had  any 
 thing  to  say  to  him.     'Yes!'  said  he,  'the  Tabernacle!' 
 
 Mrs.  L said,  'He   refers    to  Mr.    Campbell.'     'Yes,' 
 
 said  Mr.  Wilks.     Mr.  Townsend  replied,  '  It  is  all  settled.' 
 
 He  then  said,  'Thank  God!    thank  God!'  and  spake  no 
 
 2m2 
 
532  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 more.  You  have  no  idea  how  mucli  I  am  affected.  1  pray, 
 and  will  pray,  that  God  may  enable  me  to  fulfil  all  his  ex- 
 pectations !  The  managers  have  been  all  here.  One  of 
 them  knelt  down  beside  the  corpse  with  the  family,  and 
 prayed  in  the  most  touching  manner.  They  afterwards  in 
 the  drawing-room  embraced  me  with  tears,  and  blessing  the 
 Lord  for  his  most  marked  hand  in  sending  me." 
 
 A  solemn  pause  succeeded  to  the  excitement  and  an- 
 guish of  the  season  of  suffering,  Avhich  death  had  terminated. 
 The  venerated  dust  of  the  man  of  God  lay  the  usual  time 
 in  the  parlour  of  his  own  residence,  where  multitudes  were 
 indulged  and  honoured  by  a  last  glance  at  his  pale  but  most 
 placid  countenance.  On  the  evening  previous  to  the  day 
 of  the  funeral,  the  coffin  was  removed  to  the  Taljernacle,  and 
 laid  on  the  communion  table,  where  it  was  watched  by  his 
 faithful  and  attached  friend  Mr.  J.  Mulley,  of  Mark's  gate. 
 The  Journal  of  February  the  1  Itli,  thus  relates  the  events 
 of  that  mournful  day ;  a  day  which,  with  all  its  gloom  and 
 unfeigned  distress,  brought  a  glorious  triumph  to  the  worth 
 and  the  virtues  of  a  truly  great  and  good  man : — 
 
 "  Well !  dear  Mr.  Wilks  is  shrouded  and  entombed,  and 
 will  now  rest  till  the  heavens  are  no  more.  He  was  buried 
 yesterday.  Such  a  funeral  I  never  saw.  Of  the  multitudes 
 assembled,  I  can  form  no  estimate.  It  Avas  the  most  solemn 
 day  I  ever  beheld.  Tabernacle  was  greatly  crowded  by  the 
 Tabernacle  and  Tottenham  cono-reo-ations,  who  were  ad- 
 mitted  by  tickets,  otherwise  ten  Tabernacles  would  not  have 
 sufficed.  I  began  the  service  by  giving  out  a  hymn,  and 
 reading  the  15th  of  1st  Corinthians.  Mr.  Morrison  then 
 prayed ;  then  Rowland  Hill  gave  the  address,  in  the  middle 
 of  which  I  read  an  accoiuit  of  the  dying  moments  of  our 
 friend.  After  this  the  procession  began  to  form ;  all  the 
 ministers,  about  100,  went  out;  then  the  deputation  from 
 the  Itinerant  Society  went ;  then  the  deputation  from  the  Irish 
 Evangelical  Society ;  then  the  deputation  from  the  London 
 Missionary  Society  ;  then  Mr.  Rook,  Rowland  Hill,  and 
 myself,  one  on  each  side  of  him,  went  immediately  before  the 
 corpse,  as  chief  mourners ;  then  the  body  which  had  been 
 placed  just  before  the  pulpit ;  then  the  family  ;  then  the  pro- 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  533 
 
 cession-general.*  We  went  to  Bunhill -Fields ;  Mr.  Hill 
 prayed  at  the  grave,  and  afterwards  went  back  to  Tabernacle 
 in  my  arm.  It  was  a  day,  the  triumph  of  which  was  equalled 
 only  by  its  sorrow.  The  excitement  is  extraordinary.  Yester- 
 day declared  the  public  opinion  of  the  man  !  I  went  and  dined 
 with  five  of  the  twelve  brethren  afterwards.  I  went  to  Ta- 
 bernacle to  the  Friday  prayer-meeting  in  the  evening ;  and, 
 truly,  it  was  a  melting  time.  The  good  people  prayed  very 
 feelingly  for  me  as  their  new  pastor.  Monday  :  yesterday 
 the  funeral  sermons  were  preached,  Mr.  CoUison  in  the 
 morning  at  Tottenham ;  A.  Eeed  in  the  evening  at  Taber- 
 nacle. The  pressures  were  tremendous :  but,  through  the 
 aid  of  the  police,  order  was  preserved,  and  danger  pre- 
 vented." 
 
 Such  are  a  few  of  the  facts  that  relate  to  the  Eev. 
 Matthew  Wilks,  which  amply  suffice  for  our  present  pur- 
 pose. They  will  furnish  an  interesting  glimpse  of  the  more 
 private  character  of  this  most  excellent  minister  at  the  close 
 of  his  career.  The  author  is  the  less  disposed  to  enlarge, 
 even  if  his  limits  allowed  it,  because  he  anticipates  a  future 
 opportunity  of  giving  a  full  exhibition  of  his  life  and  labours 
 as  a  Christian  pastor  and  a  public  man. 
 
 REV.  DR.  BOGUE. 
 
 David  Bogue  was  born  at  Dowlau,  in  the  parish  of  Cold- 
 ingham,  Berwickshire,  February  the  18th,  1750.  His 
 father,  John  Bogue,  was  a  man  of  considerable  landed  pro- 
 perty, and  of  great  piety.  David's  ancestors,  on  both  the 
 maternal  and  paternal  side,  had  been  distinguished  for  reli- 
 gion and  the  love  of  constitutional  liberty.  Having  acquired 
 the  elements  of  learning  at  a  grammar-school,  he  proceeded 
 to  Edinburgh  in  1762,  and  took  his  degree  of  M.  A.  in 
 March,  1771.  Of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  his  con- 
 version, or  attended  it,  and  of  the  period  about  which  the 
 Lord  called  him  by  his   grace,  nothing  is  known ;  but  it  is 
 
 *  This  admirably  conducted  funeral  -was  managed  by  Mr.  Selby,  of  Leo- 
 nard's Square,  undertaker,  one  of  tlie  office-bearers  of  the  Tabernacle,  to  w]iom 
 Mr.  "Wilks  had  an  extraordinary  attachment,  founded  on  a  thorough  knowledge 
 of  the  virtues  of  his  character. 
 
534  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 certain  that  lie  ^ave  early  indications  of  the  fear  of  God, 
 and  of  a  relish  for  divine  things.  On  completing  his  studies 
 he  was  licensed  as  a  preacher  of  the  Established  Church  of 
 Scotland.  He  preached  very  little,  however,  in  the  pulpits  of 
 that  community,  and  was  the  early,  resolute,  and  conscientious 
 opponent  of  the  system  of  patronage  which  characterised  it ; 
 and  rather  than  solicit  or  accept  ecclesiastical  employment 
 from  the  hands  of  a  patron,  without  the  expressed  concur- 
 rence of  a  people,  he  left  his  country  and  repaired  to  the 
 metropolis  of  England.  He  found  no  opening  for  the 
 exercise  of  his  ministry ;  but  that  he  might  procure  an 
 honest  livelihood  without  burdening  his  parents,  he  nobly 
 condescended  to  undertake  the  humble  duties  of  an  usher. 
 He  discharged  this  honourable  function  successivel}^  at 
 Edmonton,  Hampstead,  and  Chelsea.  In  the  latter  situa- 
 tion he  likewise  assisted  his  principal,  Mr.  Smith,  in  his 
 ministerial  duties  at  Silver-street,  as  also  at  the  Presbyte- 
 rian congregation  at  Camberwell,  and  was  exceedingly 
 happy  in  that  connexion. 
 
 Having  been  invited  to  the  pastorship  of  the  Scotch 
 church  at  Amsterdam,  on  March  the  19th,  1776,  he  went 
 over  to  Holland ;  but  from  the  spiritual  aspect  of  the  con- 
 gregation, and  the  limited  sphere  presented  to  him,  he 
 declined  the  overture.  At  this  time  he  cherished  a  strong 
 regard  for  Presbyterianism,  but  shortly  after  he  began  to 
 look  with  favour  on  Independency ;  and  he  ultimately  cast 
 in  his  lot  among  the  churches  which  adhere  to  that  polity. 
 But  neither  then  nor  in  after  life  had  he  ever  any  very  fixed 
 notions  upon  the  subject  of  church  government.  In  the 
 course  of  the  following  year  he  accepted  the  pastoral  charge 
 of  the  church  at  Gosport.  On  this  occasion  he  displayed 
 some  of  those  exalted  sentiments,  which  so  much  distin- 
 guished his  subsequent  career.  According  to  the  custom 
 which  then  prevailed,  and  which  still  prevails,  in  certain 
 divisions  of  the  Christian  world,  he  was  invited  to  become 
 a  "probationer"  or  "candidate"  for  the  office;  but  he 
 promptly  declined  the  request  from  an  aversion  to  what  he 
 considered,  whether  correctly  or  not,  a  prostitution  of  his 
 office.     On  a  subsequent  occasion,  however,  lie  consented  to 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  535 
 
 a  casual  occupancy  of  the  pulpit,  Avhich  resulted  in  a  cordial 
 invitation  to  the  pastorship.  The  prospect  was*  far  from 
 promising,  for  the  church  had  been  divided,  and  its  leaders 
 had  not  been  much  distinguished  by  the  ornament  of  a  meek 
 and  quiet  sj^irit.  Mr.  Bogue,  however,  succeeded  to  restore 
 some  measure  of  harmony  among  thenij  and  his  great  weight 
 of  character  did  much,  ultimately,  to  promote  the  "  keeping 
 of  the  peace"  among  such  as  were  but  little  influenced  by 
 Christian  princii:)le. 
 
 In  the  year  1787,  he  was  married  at  Colchester  to  Miss 
 Charlotte  Uffington — a  union  which  was  attended  with 
 much  felicity.  About  two  years  after  this,  he  commenced 
 the  tuition  of  young  men  for  the  Christian  ministry,  imder 
 the  auspices  of  Mr.  Welsh,  a  banker  in  London,  who  was 
 desirous  to  rearabody  of  plain  preachers  for  the  illumination 
 of  the  dark  places  of  the  country.  In  this  species  of  labour, 
 for  which  he  Avas  qualified  in  a  very  extraordinary  degree, 
 the  Lord  blessed  him  with  eminent  success,  in  the  midst  of 
 which  he  was  solicited  to  leave  England  and  embark  for 
 India,  to  labour  the  rest  of  his  days  among  its  idolatrous 
 millions.  To  this  proposal,  which  was  made  by  his  friend, 
 Robert  Haldane,  Esq.,  who  generously  undertook  to  bear 
 all  expenses  and  to  go  in  person,  he  yielded  a  prompt  com- 
 pliance ;  but  the  jealousy  of  the  government  rendered  the 
 noble  project  Avholly  abortive.  The  zeal  of  Mr.  Bogue, 
 although  checked,  suffered  no  abatement  of  its  force,  but 
 broke  forth  Avitli  increased  poAver  in  neAv  modes  of  diffusing 
 the  gospel  at  home  and  in  foreign  lands.  A  seminary  for 
 the  training  of  Missionaries  Avas  opened  at  Gosport,  Avhich 
 long  supplied  him  Avith  employment  of  a  kind  very  con- 
 genial to  the  best  feelings  of  his  heart.  After  the  Peace  of 
 Amiens,  in  company  Avith  Mr.  M.  Wilks  and  others,  he 
 visited  Paris  on  a  mission  connected  Avith  the  diffusion  of  the 
 Scriptures — an  undertaking  AA'hich  led  to  his  Essay  on  the 
 Inspiration  of  the  Noav  Testament. 
 
 The  honours  and  usefulness  of  Mr.  Bogue  Avent  on  in- 
 creasing from  year  to  year;  and  in  1815  he  Avas  honoured 
 Avith  a  diploma  of  D.D.  from  Yale  College,  America.  He 
 made  successive  visits  to  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  the  Conti- 
 
536  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 nent,  for  objects  of  gospel  propagation.  He  also  engaged 
 in  various  limited  undertakings  of  a  literary  character^  but 
 liis  sphere  was  action. 
 
 The  autumn  of  life  was  attended  Avith  the  usual  measure 
 of  clouds  and  storms.  In  I<S19  he  lost  his  three  brothers, 
 George,  John,  and  Jacob,  in  the  space  of  a  very  few  months ; 
 and  this  was  only  the  beginning  of  sorrows.  Death  made 
 great  inroads  on  his  own  family,  and  before  he  was  called 
 home,  he  had  but  few  relatives  to  leave  behind  him,  to 
 cherish  his  memory  or  to  weep  at  his  sepulchre. 
 
 This  great  man  exchanged  worlds  at  Brighton,  in  the 
 house  of  the  Kev.  Mr.  Govilty,  on  the  25th  of  October,  1825, 
 sincerely  lamented  by  multitudes  of  the  people  of  God.  On 
 the  1st  of  November  his  mortal  remains  were  carried  to 
 Gosport,  attended  by  a  deputation  from  the  London  Mis- 
 sionary Society.  At  the  funeral,  Mr.  Griffin,  of  Portsea, 
 delivered  an  address ;  in  the  evening,  Dr.  Winter  preached 
 a  funeral  sermon;  and  on  Wednesday,  November  the  lOth, 
 his  eminent  friend  and  pupil.  Dr.  James  Bennett,  was  ap- 
 propriately selected  to  preach  another  funeral  sermon  in 
 London  before  the  friends  and  remaining  founders  of  the 
 London  Missionary  Society. 
 
 Such  are  the  leading  facts  of  the  life  of  Dr.  Bogue,  a  man 
 who  did  much  to  affect  the  destinies  of  millions  of  the  human 
 race,  and  who  has  left  behind  him  a  character  deeply 
 stamped  by  features  of  intellectual  greatness,  and  s})iritual 
 purity.* 
 
 REV.  JOHN  EYRE. 
 
 John  Eyre  was  born  in  the  year  1754,  at  Bodmin,  Corn- 
 wall. His  youth  was  passed  withovit  God,  but,  at  an  early 
 period^  he  became  the  subject  of  convictions  ;  and  he  was 
 speedily  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God 
 through  reading  Hervcy's  Dialogues.  He  was  from  that 
 time  filled  with  zeal  and  love.  He  laboured  hard,  amid 
 great  discouragements,  to  turn  others  also  from  darkness  to 
 light.     His  chief  opponent  in  this  great  work  was  his  own 
 
 *  Sec  Lite  of  Dr.  Bogue,  by  Dr.  Bennett. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  537 
 
 father,  who  tried  every  expedient,  but  without  success,  to 
 detach  him  from  religious  pursuits,  and  to  fix  his  spirit 
 down  to  secular  objects.  He  at  length,  therefore,  expelled 
 his  son  from  under  the  roof  which  had  sheltered  his  infancy, 
 with  a  single  guinea  in  his  pocket,  and  a  servant  and  horse 
 to  conduct  him  to  the  next  town.  The  young  Christian, 
 however,  was  not  to  be  shaken ;  and  his  Heavenly  Father 
 opened  a  door  for  him  in  the  house  of  a  good  man,  Mr. 
 Brown,  of  Plymouth,  who  was  the  honoured  instrument  of 
 soon  introducing  him  to  the  college  at  Trevecca,  where  he 
 quickly  attracted  the  notice  and  won  the  favour  of  the  ex- 
 cellent Countess.  Having  completed  his  studies,  he  preached 
 in  various  country  stations,  till  at  length  he  was  appointed 
 for  a  short  period  to  supply  at  Mulberry  Gardens  chapel, 
 London. 
 
 About  this  time  he  resolved  on  entering  the  Established 
 Church.  He  accordingly  proceeded  to  Emanuel  College, 
 Oxford,  in  the  year  1778,  and  from  the  advanced  state  of  his 
 education,  in  the  month  of  May,  1779,  he  was  admitted  to 
 deacon's  orders ;  and,  at  the  close  of  the  year,  he  was  admitted 
 to  the  curacy  of  Weston.  Soon  after  this,  it  was  his  happiness 
 to  become  the  assistant  of  Mr.  Cecil,  at  Lewes,  where  he 
 remained  till  1781,  when  he  became  the  curate  of  the  late 
 Hon.  and  Rev.  W.  B.  Cadogan,  vicar  of  St.  Giles  in  that 
 town.  In  1782  he  removed  to  St.  Luke's,  Chelsea,  at  the 
 instance  of  Mr.  Cadogan,  who  held  the  rectory  of  that 
 parish.  In  1785  he  married,  and,  about  the  same  time; 
 settled  at  Homerton  as  minister  of  the  Episcopal  Chapel. 
 Here  the  good  man  found  a  resting-place  to  his  feet ;  and 
 here  he  laboured  with  great  zeal  and  abundant  success  to 
 promote  the  divine  glory. 
 
 We  have  already  shown  to  what  extent  he  was  an  influ- 
 ential agent  in  establishing  the  Evangelical  Magazine,  and 
 in  forming  the  London  Missionary  Society ;  but  there  was  a 
 third  object  with  which  his  name  has  become  indissolubly 
 associated — the  Theological  Seminary  at  Hackney,  and  its 
 important  accompaniment,  the  Village  Itinerancy — institu- 
 tions which  have  ushered  into  the  ministry  some  eminent 
 
538  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 men,  and  contributed  much  to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  many 
 portions  of  our  country. 
 
 On  Lord's  day,  March  28,  1803,  Mr.  Eyre  Avas  attacked 
 with  violent  pains  in  the  head,  and  in  the  course  of  a  few 
 days  he  slept  in  Jesus.  His  attached  friend,  the  Rev. 
 George  CoUison,  the  venerable  president  of  the  Theological 
 Seminary*  at  Hackney,  has  published  an  interesting-  memoir 
 of  Mr.  Eyre. 
 
 REV.  DR.  HAWEIS. 
 
 Thomas  Haweis  was  born,  in  1733,  of  an  ancient  and 
 honourable  family  in  Cornwall.  When  his  education  was 
 completed  he  was  apprenticed  to  a  medical  practitioner  at 
 Truro,  in  Cornwall,  a  circumstance  which  brought  him  into 
 contact  with  the  late  Mr.  Walker,  whose  ministry  was  the 
 means  of  his  conversion.  That  wise  and  penetrating  person 
 soon  perceived  the  gifts  and  capabilities  of  his  son  in  the 
 gospel,  and  encouraged  him  to  devote  himself  to  the 
 preaching  of  the  word;  accordingly,  when  his  indenture 
 expired,  he  entered  the  University  of  Oxford.  In  that 
 famous  scat  of  learning  he  cultivated  the  pursuit  of  various 
 knowledge,  and,  above  all,  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  of 
 Christ.  When  his  course  had  terminated,  he  was  ordained 
 to  the  curacy  of  St.  Mary's  church,  Oxford,  where  he 
 sounded,  with  great  effect,  the  trumpet  of  salvation  through- 
 out a  period  of  seven  years.  Here  he  burned  and  shone 
 like  a  star  of  the  first  magnitude,  till  Bishop  Hume,  as  if 
 impatient  of  the  presence  of  such  excellence,  expelled  him ! 
 Conscious  of  no  crime,  he  feared  no  investigation ;  he 
 courted  inquiry  ;  he  demanded  it ;  he  implored  it  at  the 
 hands  of  Archbishop  Seeker,  who  coolly,  or  rather  cruelly, 
 answered : — "  Sir,  whether  you  gave  the  offence,  or  they  took 
 it,  I  shall  not  take  upon  myself  to  determine."  Thus  was 
 a  good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  torn  from  his  flock,  and 
 turned  adrift  upon  the  world,  to  find  labour  where  he  could, 
 or  to  remain  silent  for  ever. 
 
 *The  secretary  to  the  Village  Itinerancy,  Mr.  Edward  Ashby,  author  of  a 
 volume  of  essays  and  poems,  of  considerable  merit,  is  the  son-in-law  of  the  Rev. 
 John  Eyre. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  539 
 
 The  trials,  however,  of  this  eminent  man  did  not  termi- 
 nate with  this  distressing  event.  The  wrongs  perpetrated 
 by  one  bishop  were  made  a  reason  for  unjust  and  dishonour- 
 able conduct  towards  him  by  another.  The  Bishop  of 
 Rochester  was  the  ])relate  to  whom  belonged  the  honour  or 
 the  infamy  of  refusing  a  licence  to  Mr.  Haweis,  on  two 
 grounds — he  had  been  persecuted  and  driven  from  Oxford 
 because  of  his  evangelical  doctrine,  and  his  great  popularity ; 
 and  he  had  preached  at  the  Lock  Hospital,  a  place  noted 
 for  the  proclamation  of  Christ  crucified. 
 
 We  now  approach  the  most  trying  period  of  Mr.  Haweis's 
 life,  that  of  his  entrance  on  the  ministerial  duties  of  the 
 parish  of  Aldwincle,  Northamptonshire.  A  Mr.  Kimpton, 
 incumbent  of  that  parish,  through  prodigality  and  debt, 
 found  his  way  to  the  King's  Bench,  in  which  he  was  so  long 
 detained  from  his  duties,  that  the  living  Avas  about  to  have 
 lapsed  into  the  hands  of  the  bishop.  In  this  plight,  Kimp- 
 ton was  shut  up  to  the  alternative  of  parting  with  the  ad- 
 vowson,  or  soliciting  the  bishop's  permission  to  appoint 
 some  one  to  fill  the  pulpit  till  his  release.  The  prelate 
 peremptorily  refused  the  latter,  and  the  former  only  re- 
 mained. Mr.  Madan  introduced  Haweis  to  Kimpton,  who 
 presented  him  to  the  living.  To  this  transaction  there  were 
 only  these  three  parties ;  and,  whatever  may  have  been  im- 
 plied, certainly  nothing  was  expressed  on  the  subject  of 
 pecuniary  consideration.  Shortly  after  the  execution  of  the 
 deed  of  assignment,  a  person  came  forward  with  an  offer  to 
 Kimpton  of  a  thousand  guineas  for  the  advowson.  The  poor 
 prisoner,  in  consequence,  expressed  a  hope  to  Haweis  that, 
 under  the  circumstances,  he  would  either  surrender  the 
 living,  or  make  a  compensation  equal  to  the  amount  thus 
 tendered.  Haweis  refused  to  do  either,  on  the  ground  that 
 the  assigniuent  had  been  wholly  unconditional.  The  truth 
 of  this  declaration  was  attested  by  Madan,  and  not  denied 
 by  Kimpton,  who  nevertheless  insisted  that  compensation 
 Avas  understood  and  implied  on  both  sides.  A  hot  contro- 
 versy ensued;  and  public  opinion  declared  for  Kimpton, 
 who  was  still  in  prison,  his  son  also  having  become  insane, 
 and  his  whole  family  reduced  to  a  state  of  utter  destitution. 
 
O40  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 Malice  and  calumny  soon  darkened  the  atmosphere  of  the 
 litigants.  Madan  and  Haweis^  consciovis  of  integrity,  reso- 
 lutely resisted  that  in  the  form  of  a  debt,  which  hearts  so 
 noble  and  generous  as  theirs  might  at  once  have  tendered 
 as  a  gift.  To  such  a  pitch  did  things  shortly  arise,  that  the 
 door  was  quite  closed  against  any  attempt  at  arrangement. 
 Madan  and  Haweis  consulted  the  highest  legal  authorities, 
 and  were  fully  sustained  in  their  course  by  the  opinion  of 
 the  Lord  Chancellor ;  but  gospel  feeling  was  still,  to  some 
 extent,  opposed  to  legal  justice.  Whitfield,  Mr.  S.  BreAver, 
 Mr.  Thornton,  and  others,  considered  that  Kimpton  had  at 
 least  a  claim  in  equity ;  while  Lord  Dartmouth,  Mr.  New- 
 ton, Mr.  Venn,  and  others,  persons  of  equal  worth  and 
 judgment,  maintained  that,  to  admit  a  claim,  not  founded 
 in  any  compact,  implied  or  expressed,  was  an  act  at  variance 
 equally  with  justice  to  their  OAvn  character,  and  respect  to 
 the  laws  of  their  country  enacted  against  Simoniacal  prac- 
 tices. 
 
 Events  of  the  above  description  are  always  a  calamity, 
 and  are  sure,  to  some  extent,  to  entail  reproach  on  the  cha- 
 racter even  of  the  most  perfect  innocence.  Too  many  are 
 ever  ready  to  say  "  report,  and  we  will  report  it."  False- 
 hood flies,  but  truth  moves  slowly ;  and  the  lie  also  finds  a 
 readier  entrance  into  the  hearts  of  mankind  than  the  cor- 
 rection. What  the  depraved  spirit  of  the  multitude  calls 
 for,  is  something  not  to  confute  but  to  confirm  the  slander ! 
 It  has  already  appeared  that  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon 
 was  among  those  who  differed  from  the  view  of  Haweis  and 
 Madan.  But,  notwithstanding  this  difference,  it  is  clear 
 beyond  controversy,  that  her  ladyship  had  the  most  exalted 
 conception  of  his  moral  integrity  and  Christian  worth.  Let 
 his  slanderers,  therefore,  remember  that  this  distinguished 
 person  was  proud  to  employ  him  as  one  of  her  preachers — 
 conferred  on  him  the  honour  of  being  one  of  her  chap- 
 lains— and  appointed  him  by  will  her  principal  trustee  and 
 manager  of  her  numerous  chapels. 
 
 Previous  pages  bear  ample  testimony  to  tlie  important 
 part  which  Dr.  Haweis  took  in  the  formation  and  first  move- 
 ments of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  and   in  the  esta- 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  541 
 
 blisliment  of  the  first  mission  to  the  South  Seas.  His 
 splendid  eloquence  and  generous  enthusiasm  contributed 
 pre-eminently  to  these  great  objects.  His  sanguine  antici- 
 pations, it  is  true,  were  for  many  years  utterly  disappointed ; 
 but,  before  he  was  gathered  to  his  fathers,  some  of  the  most 
 magnificent  of  his  pictures  were  fully  realized.  On  Feb- 
 ruary the  11th,  1820,  he  died  in  peace,  full  of  age  and  of 
 honour,  preceded  by  works  of  faith  and  labours  of  love,  and 
 leaving  behind  him  a  spotless  reputation. 
 
 REV.  DR.  WILLIAMS. 
 
 Edward  Williams,  whom  we  have  seen  acting  a  very 
 important  part,  in  relation  to  missions,  as  the  organ  of  the 
 Warwickshire  Association,  was  born  November  the  14th, 
 1750,  at  Glanclycl,  near  Denbigh,  Wales.  His  parents 
 were  kind  but  not  religious,  yet  they  desired  to  make  their 
 son  a  clergyman  ;  and,  with  this  view,  after  the  usual  ele- 
 mentary lessons,  they  sent  Edward  to  a  school  at  St.  Asaph's, 
 to  prepare  for  the  University.  He  was  now  in  his  twelfth 
 year,  and  about  this  time  lie  became  fully  awakened  to  the 
 realities  of  eternity.  After  three  years  of  study  he  declined 
 the  Church.  His  father  then  proposed  the  Law  ;  Edward 
 also  decided  against  that ;  and  at  last  his  father  determined 
 to  make  him  a  farmer  and  grazier — a  circumstance  which 
 was  very  injurious  to  his  spiritual  interests.  God,  however, 
 was  with  him,  and  soon  revived  his  work  in  his  soul.  After 
 the  decided  manifestation  of  spiritual  religion,  his  father 
 became  hostile  to  him ;  but  persecution  gave  way  to  a  pro- 
 posal by  his  parent  once  more  to  prepare  for  the  Church. 
 Edward  complied,  and  entered  afresh  on  his  studies;  but 
 the  conduct  of  certain  ungodly  clergymen  led  to  contem- 
 plations which  issued  in  his  renouncing  all  thoughts  of  the 
 ministry  of  the  Establishment.  His  disappointed  and  in- 
 dignant father  sent  him  to  the  farm  again  !  He  was  obe- 
 dient, but  he,  at  the  same  time,  became  a  member  of  an  In- 
 dependent church  under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  Rev.  Daniel 
 Lloyd,  of  Denbigh. 
 
 The  heart  of  Edward  was  now  at  ease,  and  he  laid  him- 
 
542  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 self  out  for  God  in  all  possi])lc  ways  of  exertion.  Encou- 
 raged by  his  pastor,  in  1771  he  entered  upon  a  course  of 
 study  for  the  ministry  under  Dr.  Davies,  of  Abergavenny. 
 He  pursued  his  studies  with  great  success,  and,  on  their 
 completion,  became  pastor  of  a  church  at  Ross,  in  Hereford- 
 shire, and  was  ordained  in  March,  1770.  In  this  small 
 place,  by  hard  study,  he  laid  the  foundation  of  all  his  future 
 celebrity  as  a  theologian.  In  1777,  he  married;  and,  in  the 
 autumn  of  the  same  year,  he  accepted  an  invitation  to  Os- 
 westry, where  he  laboured  for  a  season  Avith  great  industry 
 and  corresponding  success.  On  the  removal  of  Dr.  Davies 
 to  Ilomerton,  early  in  1782,  the  seminary  at  Abergavenny 
 was  removed  to  Oswestry,  and  placed  under  the  tuition  of 
 Mr.  Williams.  New  fields  of  inquiry  now  opened  to  him, 
 and  he  prosecuted  his  researches  with  an  intensity  which 
 few  have  surpassed.  His  reply  to  Booth's  "  Pedo-Baptism 
 Examined,"  was  written  there ;  and  there  also  he  abridged 
 Owen  on  the  Hebrews ;  and  besides  he  published  several 
 minor  pieces. 
 
 A  variety  of  afflictions,  personal  and  relative,  induced 
 him  at  length  to  resign  the  academy,  and  in  1792,  he  ac- 
 cepted the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church  in  Carr's-lane,  Bir- 
 mingham. Here  he  became  connected  with  the  Evangelical 
 Magazine,  of  Avhich,  for  a  time,  he  was  an  editor ;  and  here, 
 too,  he  acted  the  important  part  assigned  him,  in  a  previous 
 page,  in  the  Warwickshire  Association,  in  relation  to  Chris- 
 tian Missions.  In  1795,  he  removed  to  Yorkshire  to  act  as 
 tutor  of  Rotherham  College,  Avhere  he  continued  to  the  end 
 of  his  days,  which  terminated  March  the  19th,  1813,  a 
 period  during  which  he  put  forth  more  intellectual  effort 
 than  most  men  could  sustain,  powerfully  subserved  the  cause 
 of  truth,  and  achieved  for  himself  the  fame  of  one  of  the 
 first  writers  of  his  age  and  country.*' 
 
 IIEV.  SAMUEL  GREATHEED,  F.A.S. 
 
 Samuel  Greatheed  was,  in  all  respects,  one  of  the  most 
 accomplished  men  of  his  time.     He  stood  fortli  with  marked 
 
 *  See  Gilbert's  adiniiable  Memoirs  of  Dr.  Williuiiis. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  543 
 
 prominence  among  the  hononred  band  who  formed  the  Lon- 
 don Missionary  Society.  Little  is  known  of  his  early  history ; 
 he  was  born  in  London,  of  parents  highly  respectable,  and 
 trained  for  a  military  engineer;  and  after  the  completion  of 
 his  studies,  he  was  sent  out  in  his  professional  character  to 
 the  Canadas.  On  going  abroad  he  was  ignorant  of  Divine 
 truth,  but  was  there  brought  from  darkness  to  light ;  and 
 proceeding  thence,  in  the  discharge  of  his  duties,  to  St. 
 John's,  Newfoundland,  he  entered  the  fellowship  of  a  con- 
 gregational church.  On  returning  to  England  he  resigned 
 his  commission,  and  became  a  student  for  the  ministry  at 
 Newport  Pagnel,  under  the  tuition  of  the  late  Mr.  Bull, 
 with  whom  he  Avas  ultimately  associated  in  the  work  of  in- 
 struction. 
 
 In  1 788  he  married  a  lady  of  Newport  Pagnel,  and  about 
 the  same  time  accepted  an  invitation  to  the  pastoral  office 
 in  the  congregational  church  at  Woburn,  Bedfordshire.  In 
 this  capacity  he  laboured  many  years  ;  but  at  length,  through 
 infirm  health,  he  was  obliged  to  call  in  an  assistant,  and 
 ultimately  to  resign  his  charge. 
 
 He  was  a  principal  contributor  to  the  Evangelical  Maga- 
 zine from  its  commencement  to  his  death,  and  not  a  few  of 
 the  best  papers  of  that  excellent  publication  are  from  his 
 pen.  He  had  also  not  only  the  honour  of  a  leading  share 
 in  the  establishment  of  the  Eclectic  Review,  but  of  being, 
 by  the  common  consent  of  its  founders,  its  editor  for  several 
 years.  From  his  taste,  habits,  varied  knowledge,  power  of 
 analysis,  and  terse,  vigorous  style,  he  was  peculiarly  adapted 
 to  such  an  undertaking.  His  own  quarto  copy  of  the  original 
 voyage  of  the  Duff,  which  is  in  our  possession,  shows  at  once 
 the  intellectual  character  of  the  man,  and  his  remarkable 
 industry.  Its  copious  margin  is  largely  filled  with  notes  on 
 a  great  variety  of  subjects  connected  with  the  mission. 
 These  notes  appear  to  have  been  made  from  time  to  time  as 
 certain  events  arose  to  prompt  them.  When  we  procured 
 the  volume  we  considered  it  a  treasure,  and  carried  it  off 
 with  the  "  joy  of  one  Avho  had  found  great  spoil."  Such  is 
 the  value  which,  in  our  esteem,  attaches  to  it,  that  it  has 
 never  ceased  to  be  a  matter  of  astonishment  with  us,  how  his 
 
544  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 family  could  ever  have  allowed  such  a  work  to  come  into  the 
 hands  of  a  dealer  in  old  books.  Dr.  Morison,  we  suspect, 
 gives  the  true  solution,  when  he  accounts  for  the  non-ap- 
 pearance of  certain  works  of  great  value,  which  were  known 
 to  be  in  a  state  of  forwardness  at  his  death,  by  saying,  "  The 
 truth  is,  his  family  are  now  in  the  church  of  England,  and 
 perhaps  they  shrink  from  publishing  the  works  of  a  Non- 
 conformist." The  same  cause  may  serve  to  explain  both 
 the  facts. 
 
 The  most  momentous  event  of  Mr.  Greatheed's  life  was 
 the  formation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  to  Avhich  he 
 very  powerfully  contributed.  From  previous  parts  of  this 
 volume  it  has  appeared,  that  he  was,  in  all  matters  relating 
 to  it,  a  principal  mover,  a  man  to  whose  judgment  the 
 utmost  deference  was  always  paid.* 
 
 REV.  GEORGE  BURDER. 
 
 George  Border  was  born  in  London,  about  the  year  1752. 
 His  father  was,  for  many  years,  a  deacon  of  the  church  in 
 Fetter-lane,  and  his  mother  was  a  convert  of  Whitfield. 
 While  such  was  his  descent,  he  was  also,  at  an  early  period, 
 brought  into  contact  with  the  mind  and  ministry  of  men,  of 
 Avhom  the  world  Avas  not  worthy — men,  the  boast  of  their 
 nation,  and  the  chief  ornaments  of  their  age — Whitfield  and 
 Fletcher,  of  Madeley.  In  youth  he  received  a  good  educa- 
 tion ;  and  from  exercise,  as  a  preacher  of  righteousness,  he 
 speedily  acquired  a  considerable  facility  of  expression.  Li 
 1778  he  gave  up  the  pursuits  of  business,  and  accepted  the 
 pastoral  charge  of  a  church  in  Lancaster,  where  he  com- 
 menced that  career  of  holy  activity,  which  distinguished  the 
 whole  of  his  future  existence.  In  the  year  1783  he  received 
 an  invitation  to  Coventry,  where  he  settled,  and  brought 
 forth  fruit  abundantly  to  the  praise  of  his  exalted  Lord  and 
 Master. 
 
 Mr.  Burdcr  was  one  of  the  famous  Warwickshire  Asso- 
 ciation, who,  as  has  been  already  stated,  took  the  lead  in  the 
 work  of  Missions.     He  was  one  of  three,  who  were  appointed 
 
 •  See  Dr.  Morison's  "  Fathers,"  iJtc. 
 
LONDON  MiSSIONAItY  SOCIKTY.  545 
 
 to  conduct  its  affairs,  for  tlic  first  year.  He  was  also  present 
 at  the  first  meeting-  of  tlic  London  Missionary  Society,  and 
 occupied  a  foremost  place  in  all  the  proceedings  of  that  mo- 
 mentous enterprise.  In  1803,  he  received  a  threefold  in- 
 vitation, to  succeed  the  llev.  John  Eyre,  as  Secretary  of  the 
 London  Missionary  Society,  to  act  as  editor  of  the  Evan- 
 gelical Magazine,  and  also  to  become  the  jiastor  of  the 
 church  assembling  in  Fetter-lane.  To  this  invitation  he 
 gave  a  favourable  ear  ;  and,  ultimately,  accepted  tlie  several 
 offices  thus  presented  to  him.  He  sustained  the  varied 
 duties  which  devolved  on  him  with  great  success;  and  gave 
 as  much  satisfaction  to  all  concerned  as  probably  any  other 
 man,  in  the  three  kingdoms,  could  have  yielded. 
 
 In  1827,  Mr.  Burder  resigned  the  office  of  Secretary  to 
 the  Missionary  Society, — an  office  in  which,  according  to  the 
 opinion  of  those  best  able  to  judge,  his  silent  and  ceaseless 
 industry,  the  candour  of  his  mind,  and  the  gentleness  of  his 
 manners,  with  his  undeviating  pursuit  of  the  sacred  object 
 of  the  institution,  formed  a  loss  which  could  not  be  easily  re- 
 paired. He  died  in  1832,  in  the  80t]i  year  of  his  age,  and 
 was  buried  in  Bunhill  Fields.* 
 
 IlEV.  DR.  LOVE. 
 
 John  Love  was  born  at  Paisley,  in  the  year  175G.  At  a 
 very  early  age  he  entered  the  LTniversity  of  Glasgow,  where 
 he  attained  to  great  scholastic  distinction ;  and,  after  com- 
 pleting his  studies,  he  was  licensed  to  preach  in  the  Esta- 
 blished Church  of  Scotland.  After  a  series  of  occasional 
 services,  he  became  an  assistant  to  Mr.  Maxwell,  incumbent 
 of  Ilutherglen,  a.  village  in  the  vicinity  of  Glasgow.  At 
 first,  he  neither  preached  the  truth,  nor  knew  it;  he  attached 
 himself  to  the  party  called  moderate — a  term,  in  Scotland, 
 significant  of  the  absence  of  everything  essential  to  "  a 
 good  minister  of  Jesus  Christ."  He  soon,  however,  experi- 
 enced a  change  of  heart,  and  a  corresponding  change  of 
 views,  respecting  the  doctrines  of  salvation,  which,  to  the 
 day  of  his  death,  he  continued  to  propagate  with  zeal  and 
 
 *   Sec  his  Life  by  tlie  Rev.  Dr.  Bunkr. 
 
 2n 
 
546  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OE  THE 
 
 success.  Leavini^  Ruthcrglen,  he  acted  as  an  assistant,  at 
 Greenock,  till  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Turner,  his  princi- 
 pal, when  he  accepted  the  pastoral  charge  of  a  church  in 
 Artillery-street,  Bishopsgate,  London.  In  this  connexion 
 he  enjoyed  little  comfort ;  the  number  of  his  flock  was  small, 
 and  their  paucity  was  not  compensated  by  the  worth  of  their 
 individual  or  collective  character.  The  leaven  of  an  un- 
 bridled and  lawless  democracy  was  mingled  with  that  of  a 
 loathsome  antinomianism ;  and  the  two  together  formed  an 
 element  ill  suited  to  such  a  mind  and  heart,  as  those  of  John 
 Love. 
 
 If,  however,  Mr.  Love  seemed  to  spend  his  strength  for 
 nought  as  a  preacher,  he  was  not  Avithout  rich  and  abound- 
 ing consolation  as  a  philanthropist  and  a  Christian,  in  his 
 office  as  one  of  the  first  secretaries  to  the  London  Missionary 
 Society,  in  the  formation  of  which  he  occupied  a  leading 
 station.  His  limited  engagements,  too,  as  a  pastor,  per- 
 mitted a  more  enlarged  attention  to  the  duties  of  secretary, 
 and  to  the  advancement  of  the  general  objects  of  this  great 
 and  important  institution. 
 
 His  services,  however,  as  secretary,  were  not  long  enjoyed 
 by  the  Missionary  Society;  for,  in  the  year  1800,  he  accepted 
 an  invitation  to  a  pastoral  charge  in  Glasgow,  which  he 
 accepted,  as  presenting  a  sphere  of  labour  more  encouraging 
 than  that  which  he  occupied  in  London.  From  this  time,  to 
 the  close  of  his  j^ilgrimage,  he  enjoyed  an  unusual  degree  of 
 comfort  in  his  ministerial  labours.  He  finished  his  course 
 with  joy,  at  the  close  of  the  3'ear  1825,  in  the  sixty-ninth 
 year  of  his  age. 
 
 He  has  left  behind  him  several  volumes  of  sermons,  and 
 one  of  letters  has  lately  appeared.  His  writings  indicate  a 
 mind  of  a  peculiar,  original,  and  somewhat  mystic  character. 
 lie  never  was  generally  popular,  for  he  never  was  generally 
 intelligible;  he  was  sometimes  deep,  sometimes  dark,  always 
 devout,  always  evangelical ;  and  in  spirit  and  deportment 
 he  was  a  pattern  of  every  excellence.* 
 
 *  See  Mcniuir  prefixed  to  liis  postlmnious  Sermons. 
 
LONDON   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  547 
 
 REV.  DR.  WAUGH. 
 
 Alexander  Waugh  was  born  at  East  Gordon,  a  village 
 in  the  county  of  Berwick,  August  the  16th,  1/54,  of  parents 
 distinguishetl  for  piety,  and  Christian  worth.  In  the  year 
 1770,  he  made  a  public  profession  of  the  gospel,  by  entering 
 the  fellowship  of  the  Secession  church  at  Stitchill ;  and  in 
 the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  he  entered  the  University  of 
 Edinburgh.  Having  finished  his  course  at  college,  he  be- 
 came a  student  of  divinity  under  the  famous  Brown,  of  Had- 
 dington, author  of  the  Commentary,  and  many  other  works. 
 In  1  111  he  enjoyed  the  rare  felicity  of  attending  the  Lectures 
 of  Professors  Camjibell  and  Beatie,  in  Marischal  College, 
 Aberdeen;  and  in  1779,  he  was  licensed  by  his  presbytery 
 to  preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  the  course  of  the 
 same  year,  he  was  sent  to  supply  the  congregation  of  Wells- 
 street,  London.  Having  fulfilled  his  engagement,  he  re- 
 turned to  Scotland,  and  was  ordained  over  a  small  church 
 at  Newton,  in  the  county  of  Roxburgh.  In  the  year  1782, 
 he  accepted  an  invitation  to  the  church  at  Wells-street,  in 
 which  he  laboured  in  the  duties  of  the  pastorship  the  rest  of 
 his  days. 
 
 The  formation  of  the  Missionary  Society  was  the  event 
 which  first  drew  forth  Mr.  ^'\"augh,  and  created  for  him  that 
 extended  circle  of  sainted  friendship,  which  he  contributed 
 so  much  to  delight  and  to  adorn.  He  took  a  very  active  part 
 in  its  establishment;  in  1797,  he  preached  one  of  its  annual 
 sermons  ;  and,  in  after  life^  he  travelled  and  laboured  much 
 in  its  behalf.  In  the  year  1802,  he  visited  France,  in  com- 
 pany with  Messrs.  Wilks,  Hardcastle,  and  Bogue,  preli- 
 minary to  the  contemplated  adoption  of  means  by  the 
 Society,  for  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel  of  peace  in  that  land 
 of  heroes,  arms,  and  slaughter.  In  the  year  1812,  he  visited 
 Ireland,  with  a  view  to  promote  the  spirit  of  Missions.  He 
 made  repeated  journeys  into  Scotland  also,  to  forward  the 
 same  cause ;  and  his  success  was  great  in  both  countries. 
 He  took  a  very  lively  interest  in  the  Bible,  the  Irish  Evan- 
 gelical, the  Hibernian,  the  Tract,  and  the  Anti-slavery  So- 
 2  n2 
 
548  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDKUS  OF  TIIF. 
 
 cictios,  and,  indeed,  in  every  movement,  wliicli  Imd  for  its 
 object  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  welfare  of  mankind. 
 
 Much  is  said  of  the  spirit  of  this  fascinating-  man,  of  his 
 benevolence,  candour,  and  catholicity.  He  appears  to  have 
 been  a  fountain  of  love,  which  might  be  said  to  stream  forth 
 through  every  avenue  of  his  soul.  As  a  husband,  a  parent, 
 a  pastor,  a  public  man,  and  a  citizen,  he  presented  a  com- 
 bination of  attributes  and  excellencies,  such  as  have  not 
 often  met,  in  an  equal  measure,  in  the  same  individual. 
 
 On  the  morning  of  Friday,  December  the  14th,  1827,  he 
 entered  into  rest,  in  the  seventy-fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
 fifty-second  of  his  ministry,  and  after  he  had  presided  forty- 
 five  years  over  the  church  assembling  in  Wclls-strcct.'' 
 
 REV.  ROWLAND  HILL,  M.A. 
 
 Rowland  Hill  was  born  at  Hawhstone,  near  Shrewsbury, 
 August  26,  1744.  At  an  early  period  he  was  deeply  im- 
 pressed by  reading  Dr.  Watts's  hymns  for  children.  At  the 
 age  of  seventeen,  he  was  sent  to  Eton,  where,  very  unlike 
 most  of  the  youth  who  have  attended  that  celebrated  school, 
 lie  advanced  as  rapidly  in  the  knowledge  of  divine  things  as 
 of  classic  literature.  He  there  became  decided  in  the  ways 
 of  the  liord,  and  entered  upon  that  course,  from  which  he 
 never  afterwards  deviated  for  one  hour.  From  Eton,  about 
 the  close  of  1764,  he  was  removed  to  Cambridge,  where  he 
 met  with  several  lights  who  shone  in  the  midst  of  tlie  general 
 darkness,  of  whom  Simpson,  of  Macclesfield,  Pentycross,  of 
 Wallingford,  and  Robinson,  of  Leicester,  were  the  chief. 
 About  the  same  time  he  became  acquainted  with  the  famous 
 vicar  of  Everton,  John  Berridge,  who  was  of  singular  service 
 in  promoting  his  stability  in  the  ways  of  God,  and  his  courage 
 in  the  midst  of  difficulty  and  oi)position,  in  attempts  to  do 
 good.  About  the  year  1766,  he  lK>came  acquainted  with 
 (leorge  Whitfield,  whose  corres])ondence  contributed  ex- 
 ceedingly to  the  same  object. 
 
 When  tlie  time  came  to  solicit  ordinalioii.   he  found  that 
 
 *  Soo  liis  Life  bv  T)rs.  lluv  aa.l  IS.lfi-i.^c. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY   SOCIETY.  540 
 
 his  ■'  irregular"  efforts  to  save  the  souls  of  perishing  sin- 
 ners were  a  bar  in  his  wa}'.  Hundreds  of  ungodly  men, 
 Avho  neither  preached  the  truth,  nor  knew  it,  and  whose  im- 
 moral lives,  in  many  cases,  would  have  scandalized  a  heathen, 
 were  admitted  to  the  episcopal  presence,  and  set  apart  to 
 the  ministry  of  the  Word ;  but  Rowland  Hill  was  repulsed 
 as  a  man  who  did  discredit  to  the  established  church. 
 
 On  the  death  of  Whitfield,  Mr.  Hill  laboured  much, 
 and  witli  vast  acceptance,  among  the  churches  and  congre- 
 gations assembling  in  the  Tabernacle  and  Tottenham-court 
 Cliapcl,  who,  almost  imanimously,  looked  up  to  him  as  a 
 ])ropcr  person  to  take  the  oversight  of  them  in  spiritual 
 things.  On  the  other  hand,  no  people  on  earth  had  crpial 
 attractions  for  him  ;  but  a  cause  existed— a  statement 
 of  which  we  received  from  his  own  lips — that  prevented  his 
 settlement  in  the  pastoral  office,  among  the  charges  of  his 
 departed  friend.  This  was  to  Mr.  Hill  matter  of  the  deepest 
 regret. 
 
 Mr  Hill  at  length  obtained  deacon's  orders  at  the  hands 
 of  Dr.  Wallis,  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  a  degree  beyond 
 which  he  never  advanced ;  for  on  asking  to  be  ordained  a 
 l-riest,  he  was  sternly  refused.  Time  did  nothing  to  im- 
 prove his  position.  The  publication  of  his  "  Spiritual  Cha- 
 racteristics" for  ever  settled  the  business  between  him  and 
 the  church.  He  took  his  stand,  accordingly,  as  a  man  of 
 no  party,  and  as  the  friend  of  all  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus 
 Christ.  Wherever  he  went,  thousands  flocked  to  hear  him  ; 
 and  he  became  daily  more  inclined  to  itinerant  labour. 
 Winter  quarters,  however,  and  a  resting  place  became  ne- 
 cessary, and,  accordingly,  in  1782,  the  foundation  of  Surrey 
 Chapel  was  laid,  an  act  before  which,  as  he  told  the  writer, 
 he  conveyed  the  intended  edifice  to  a  body  of  trustees.  This 
 n)uch  honoured  place  was  opened  in  1783,  and  from  that 
 time  to  the  present,  it  has  continued  a  well  of  salvation 
 from  which  the  waters  of  life  have  issued  forth  as  from  a 
 thousand  channels,  imparting  life  to  perishing  multitudes 
 on  every  side. 
 
 :Mr.  Hill  visited  Scotland  in  the  year  1798  and  179U,  and 
 by  his  peculiar  style  of  preaching,  produced  an  extraordi- 
 
550  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 nary  sensation  tlirougliont  the  country,  at  the  same  time 
 turning  multitudes  from  darkness  to  light.  His  course  was 
 viewed  with  very  different  feelings  by  different  parties ;  and 
 the  general  assembly  of  the  established  church  deemed  it 
 decent,  and  thought  it  expedient,  to  issue  a  "  Pastoral  Ad- 
 monition "  to  all  the  parishes  of  the  nation  against  him. 
 Twice  also  he  visited  Ireland,  in  1793  and  1796. 
 
 Mr.  Hill  was  a  warm  friend  to  every  institution  of  a 
 catholic  and  Christian  character.  The  Boole,  the  Bible,  the 
 Tract,  and  the  Missionary  Societies  were  objects  of  his 
 especial  regard.  The  London  Missionary  Society,  in  par- 
 ticular, met  his  views,  and  commanded  his  most  cordial  and 
 generous  support.  The  theological  academy  at  Hackney, 
 and  the  Village  Itinerancy,  were  peculiarly  dear  to  him. 
 He  left,  indeed,  the  bulk  of  his  fortune  to  the  Village 
 Trust. 
 
 Mr.  Hill  continued  his  labours  almost  to  the  close  of  his 
 life.  He  preached  his  last  sermon  on  March  31st^  1833; 
 he  departed  this  life  on  the  1 1  th  of  April ;  and  on  the 
 19th  his  mortal  remains  were  buried  under  the  pulpit  of 
 Surrey  Chapel.* 
 
 REV.  JOHN  TOWNSEND. 
 
 John  Townsend  was  born  in  March,  1757,  of  parents  who 
 feared  the  Lord  and  his  goodness.  His  father  had  the 
 honour  to  be  a  follower  of  Whitfield,  and,  in  consequence, 
 to  suffer  not  a  little  persecution  from  those  who  were  his 
 nearest  and  dearest  earthly  friends.  He  was  educated  at 
 Christ's  Hospital,  where  Mr.  Pentycrosswas  his  schoolfellow 
 in  the  same  ward.  After  leaving  school,  he  settled  for  a 
 season  under  the  parental  roof,  when  he  attended  the  Taber- 
 nacle, and  heard  Mr.  Peckwell  preach  from  Psa.  ciii.  13, 
 which  was  the  means  of  his  conversion.  This  important 
 event  took  place  in  the  year  1774,  when  he  united  himself 
 to  the  church  of  Christ  assembling  in  the  Tabernacle.  After 
 this  he  attended  prayer  meetings,  and  various  religious  ex- 
 ercises in  which  he  occasionally  participated,  and  at  length 
 
 *  See  Lives  of  Mr.  Hill,  by  Jones  and  Sydney. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  551 
 
 was  led  to  make  attempts  at  exhortation  and  preaching. 
 His  first  public  effort  was  at  Mitcham ;  and  after  that,  he 
 preached  in  divers  places,  till  at  length  he  was  ordained  in 
 1781,  over  the  congregational  church  at  Kingston.  The 
 plague  of  Antinomianism,  however,  had  broken  out  in  that 
 place,  which  marred  his  pleasure,  impeded  his  exertions, 
 and,  at  last,  led  him  to  accept  the  charge  of  the  church  as- 
 sembling in  Jamaica-row,  Bermondsey,  on  which  he  entered 
 in  the  summer  of  1/84.  Here  he  was  troubled  with  Arian- 
 ism ;  and  scarcely  had  he  overcome  his  difficulties  from  that 
 cause,  when  he  was  assailed  with  fresh  troubles  from  his  old 
 enemy,  Antinomianism.  Much  mischief  ensued,  but  by  cut- 
 ting off  those  roots  of  bitterness,  which  had  sprung  up  and 
 defiled  many,  the  plague  was  stayed,  peace  was  restored, 
 and  it  happily  prevailed  during  the  space  of  half  a  century — 
 the  period  of  his  honoured  ministrations. 
 
 After  Mr.  Townsend's  settlement  in  Bermondsey,  he  be- 
 came one  of  the  most  active,  useful,  and  influential  ministers 
 of  his  time.  Among  his  works  of  faith,  a  distinguished 
 place  is  due  to  the  "  Asylum  for  the  Deaf  and  Dumb." 
 This  most  important  institution  was  projected  and  esta- 
 blished in  London  by  Mr.  Townsend  and  Mr.  Cox  Mason, 
 in  the  year  1792.  He  raised  for  this  work  the  great  sum  of 
 £6,000,  by  his  own  individual  exertions ;  and  he  had  the 
 further  satisfaction  of  knowing,  before  he  left  the  world,  that 
 similar  institutions  were  established  in  many  parts  of  Great 
 Britain,  and  elsewhere. 
 
 The  next  great  work  in  which  he  embarked,  was  the  foun- 
 dation of  the  London  Missionary  Society.  He  participated 
 in  this  mighty  undertaking  from  the  first  meeting  in  refer- 
 ence to  it,  Avhich  was  held  on  the  5th  of  November  in  Baker's 
 coffee-house,  and  attended  by  Messrs.  Bogue,  Brooksbank, 
 Eyre,  Love,  Reynolds,  Stevens,  and  Wilks.  He  likewise 
 took  a  leading  part  in  most  of  the  other  great  movements  of 
 his  time,  such  as  the  Bible,  Tract,  and  other  Societies.  He 
 also  founded  the  Congregational  school  for  the  education  of 
 the  sons  of  ministers  with  large  families  and  defective 
 incomes. 
 
 This  excellent  minister  of  Christ  was  called  to  his  rest 
 
DD'J,  .MINISTERIAL  TOUiNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 early   in   February   1&26,  loved  and  lamented  by  all  ^vlio 
 knew  liim.* 
 
 REV.  DE.  STEVEN. 
 
 James  Steven  was  born  in  Kilmarnock,  June,  1761,  of 
 parents  more  distinguished  for  piety  and  worth  than  for 
 their  worldly  circumstances.  He  entered  the  University  of 
 Glasgow  at  an  early  age,  and  after  finishing  his  studies  was 
 licensed,  about  the  year  1786,  to  preach  the  gospel,  by  the 
 presbytery  of  Paisley.  Shortly  after  this,  he  was  called  to 
 assist  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dow,  of  Ardrossan,  a  small  sea-port 
 town  on  the  coast  of  Ayrshire,  from  which  he  was  soon 
 called  to  London  to  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  Scottish  con- 
 gregation in  Crown  Court,  amongst  whom  he  settled  in 
 1787.  Here  he  laboured  with  much  success  during  a  period 
 of  about  sixteen  years;  till  he  removed  to  Scotland  in 
 1803,  to  exercise  the  pastoral  office  in  the  village  parish  of 
 Kilwinning.  Mr.  Steven,  as  wc  have  seen,  was  one  of  the 
 founders  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  and  preached 
 one  of  the  annual  sermons  in  1811. 
 
 Dr.  Steven  was  a  preacher  of  a  very  superior  order,  and 
 commanded  great  attention  both  in  Scotland,  and  in  the 
 English  metropolis.  He  sustained  his  rank  as  an  effective 
 public  instructor  to  the  last.  Early  in  the  year  1824,  he 
 commenced  a  course  of  sermons  on  1  Tim.  iii.  16,  and  on 
 Sunday,  February  the  15th,  he  finished  the  scries  by  a  dis- 
 course on  the  last  clause,  "  received  up  into  glory."  He 
 went  through  the  work  of  the  day  with  even  more  than  his 
 accustomed  vigour,  and,  returning  to  his  parsonage,  dined 
 with  his  family,  cheerful  and  hapi)y.  Dinner  being  ended, 
 lie  retired  to  his  study,  as  had  for  many  years  been  his  cus- 
 tom, for  private  devotion;  and  seeing  "  Henry  on  Prayer," 
 which  Mrs.  Steven  had  been  reading,  he  took  it  u])  and  said, 
 "You  need  not  be  afraid,  my  dear,  that  I  am  going  to  de- 
 ])rive  you  of  your  book ;  get  tea  ready  early,  when  I  shall 
 be  down,  and  faithfully  restore  it  to  you."  Shortly  after  he 
 entered  his  study,  his  daughter,  who  was  in  the  next   room, 
 
 *   Sue  Ills  "  ML'inoirs,"  iS-c. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  553 
 
 thought  she  heard  the  noise  of  something  falling ;  and,  on 
 gently  opening  the  door  of  the  study,  she  perceived  that  the 
 book  had  dropt,  and  that  her  beloved  parent  leaned  back  on 
 his  chair,  rather  inclining  to  one  side.  She  went  up  and 
 addressed  him,  but  he  was  silent,,  and  seemed  as  if  life  were 
 gone.  In  the  utmost  alarm  she  called  her  mother,  who 
 hastened  to  her  husband ;  but  his  spirit  had  too  obviously 
 iled  from  the  presence  of  his  family  to  that  of  his  God. 
 Medical  aid  was  immediately  called  in,  and  the  usual  means 
 employed,  but  without  effect.  His  days  were  numbered, 
 atul  his  work  was  done.  His  loss  was  severely  felt,  and  the 
 suddenness  of  his  death  produced  a  great  sensation.  His 
 last  text,  with  the  circumstances  attending  his  death,  is  in- 
 scribed on  his  tombstone,  which  the  writer  has  read  with 
 devout  awe  as  he  stood  among  the  sepulchres  that  sur- 
 round it.* 
 
 REV.  DR.  HUNTER. 
 
 Henry  Hunter  was  born  at  Culross,  Perthshire,  August, 
 1711,  of  parents  not  altogether  unworthy  their  celebrated 
 son.  Having  passed  through  the  usual  course  of  parish- 
 school  education,  he  entered  the  University  of  Edinburgh 
 at  the  early  age  of  thirteen.  His  college  courses  being 
 finished,  on  May  the  2nd,  1764,  he  was  licensed  by  his  pres- 
 bytery to  preach  the  gospel.  His  talents  were  eminently 
 ])opular,  and  several  of  the  first  charges  in  the  church  were 
 offered  to  his  acceptance  ;  but  he  gave  the  preference  to  the 
 kirk  of  South  Leith,  to  which  he  was  ordained  in  January, 
 1766.  In  the  May  following  he  married,  and  became  truly 
 ha])py  in  his  domestic  and  parochial  relationships,  and 
 seemed  to  himself  to  be  settled  for  ever ;  but  the  head  of  the 
 church  had  otherwise  determined. 
 
 In  the  course  of  the  year  1769,  Mr.  Hunter  visited  the 
 metropolis,  and  preached  in  the  Scotch  churches,  more  es- 
 pecially in  Swallow  Street  and  London  Wall ;  and  shortly 
 
 *  See  ^Memoir  of  Ur.  Steven  by  his  wortliy  sou,  the  niiiiister  of  Stewarton,  in 
 the  Kdinbiiifrh  Christian  Instructor,  Sejit.  I^^.38. 
 
554  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 after  his  return  to  Leitli,  lie  received  an  invitation  to  the 
 pastoral  charge  of  the  former  place,  which,  however,  he  de- 
 clined to  accept ;  but  about  a  year  and  six  months  after- 
 wards, on  the  decease  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lawson,  he  received 
 a  call  to  the  church  at  London  Wall,  with  Avhich  he  com- 
 plied ;  and  accordingly  commenced  his  ministrations  there 
 in  the  autumn  of  1771. 
 
 Mr.  Hunter  at  once  took  a  very  high  stand  in  the  me- 
 tropolis as  a  preacher.  His  services  were  eagerly  solicited 
 by  the  conductors  of  most  of  the  popular  charities  of  that 
 day,  and  wherever  he  appeared  attendances  were  great  and 
 collections  liberal.  He  was  not  merely  a  great  preacher, 
 but  had  a  taste  and  a  capacity  for  business  in  connexion 
 with  benevolence  and  religion,  such  as  fall  to  the  lot  of  few 
 men  of  letters — a  class  to  Avhich  he  unquestionably  belonged. 
 To  an  eloquent  tongue,  he  added  a  ready  and  industrious 
 pen.  In  1784,  he  gave  to  the  world  the  first  and  second 
 volumes  of  his  "Sacred  Biography,"  which  were  cordially 
 received  and  eagerly  read  by  multitudes.  He  was  an  excel- 
 lent French  scholar,  and  turned  his  attainments  in  that  way 
 to  account,  by  extensively  engaging  in  the  work  of  trans- 
 lation. The  subjects  of  his  labour  in  this  mode  were  La- 
 vater's  "Essays,"  "  Euler's  letters  to  a  German  Princess," 
 Saurin's  "  Sermons,"  in  continuation  of  Robinson,  St.  Pierre's 
 "Studies  of  Nature,"  &c.  It  was  indeed  considered  by 
 some  that  he  was  more  addicted  to  literary  pursuits  than 
 was  consistent  with,  at  least,  a  very  intense  prosecution  of 
 his  pastoral  duties ;  but  it  may  be  questioned  whether  his 
 clerical  censors  in  relation  to  the  former,  were  all  nearly  his 
 e(juals  in  respect  to  the  latter.  Envy  had  probably  more  to 
 do  with  the  comjAaint  than  zeal.  Had  he,  like  many  others, 
 l)assed  his  days  in  quietness  and  sloth,  no  fault  had  been 
 found.  It  would  have  been  charitably  assumed  that  since . 
 he  did  nothing  for  the  i)ublic  he  did  much  for  his  flock. 
 Pul)lication  is  a  most  erroneous  test  by  which  to  measure 
 pastoral  labour.  Many  of  the  most  voluminous  and  elabo- 
 rate authors  have  been  the  most  effective  pastors  that  ever 
 blessed  the   churches  of  Christ.     Everything    turns    upon 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  555 
 
 intellectual  opulence,  mental  activity,  a  ready  pen,  and 
 economy  of  time.  The  labours  of  the  press,  moreover, 
 always  bear  more  or  less  directly  upon  those  of  the  pulpit ; 
 and  even  granting'  that  there  is  force  in  the  objection,  it 
 may  still  be  true  that  what  is  lost  to  a  single  flock  may  be 
 gained  to  a  whole  nation;  and  that,  by  means  of  the  press, 
 the  usefulness  of  a  short  life  may  be  extended  through  many 
 ages. 
 
 Mr.  Hunter,  as  our  pages  have  already  shown,  stood  pro- 
 minently forth  among  the  founders  of  the  London  Mission- 
 ary Society ;  an  institution  which  was  dear  to  his  heart,  and 
 received  much  important  aid  from  his  gifts  and  influence.  In 
 1 796,  he  delivered  the  address  to  the  first  missionaries. 
 
 In  his  latter  years  his  health  failed,  and  he  became  the 
 subject,  at  times,  of  the  deepest  depression  ;  but  still  he  held 
 on  his  way  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  God.  From  time  to 
 time,  amid  many  bereavements  and  much  domestic  sorrow, 
 his  "  Sacred  Biography"  advanced,  till,  in  1802,  the  seventh 
 and  concluding  volume  appeared.  His  career  had  now 
 reached  its  close ;  and  on  the  morning  of  June  20th,  1802, 
 he  was  seized  in  the  pulpit  in  a  manner  which  interrupted 
 the  service — a  seizure  which  was  repeated  some  weeks  after- 
 wards; and  on  September  the  26th  he  made  his  last  ap- 
 pearance in  the  house  of  God.  His  illness  rapidly  increased ; 
 by  medical  advice  he  repaired  to  Bath,  and  also  visited 
 Bristol,  but  nothing  could  arrest  the  progress  of  decay,  and 
 on  the  27th  of  October  he  breathed  his  last,  in  the  sixty- 
 second  year  of  his  age.  His  body  was  brought  to  London, 
 and  buried  in  Bunhill  Fields.  A  huge  monumental  pillar 
 was  erected  over  his  grave,  which  bears  a  splendid  inscrip- 
 tion from  the  pen  of  his  friend,  W.  B.  Collyer,  D.  D. — an 
 inscription  which  truly  asserts  that  "  In  him,  to  talents  the 
 most  illustrious,  and  a  mind  the  most  capacious,  were  united 
 energy  of  disposition,  elegance  of  manners,  benevolence  of 
 heart,  and  warmth  of  affection."* 
 
 *  See  the  "  Sketch"  prefixed  to  his  posthumous  "  Scrmous,"  which  conij)rise 
 his  Sacramental  Discourses,  &c. ;  and  also  "  Recollections  of  Dr.  Hunter,"  by 
 Dr.  Collyer,  in  Dr.  Morisou's  '•  Fathers,"  &c. 
 
556  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OE  THE 
 
 REV.  JOSEPH  BROOKSBANK. 
 
 Joseph  Brooksbank  was  a  native  of  Yorksliirc,  and  born 
 at  Thornton,  near  Bradford,  early  in  1762.  He  was  in  liis 
 yontli  brought  to  the  knowledg-c  of  the  Lord ;  and  in  Sep- 
 tember, 1780,  he  was  admitted  to  Homerton  College,  to 
 prepare  for  the  work  of  the  ministry.  On  the  completion  of 
 his  course,  he  was  chosen  to  the  pastoral  office,  by  the  church 
 assembling  at  Haberdashers'  Hall  Chapel,  in  September, 
 1785.  For  a  time  he  was  considerably  popular,  but  in  his 
 latter  years  his  adherents  dwindled  away  to  "  a  thing  of 
 nought;"  but  he  still  held  fast  his  integrity,  and  sincerely 
 sought  to  glorify  God  to  the  best  of  his  ability. 
 
 The  most  distinguishing  circumstance  of  his  life  was  his 
 connexion  with  the  formation  of  the  London  Missionary 
 Society.  He  was  one  of  its  first,  and  to  the  end  one  of  its 
 most  faithful  friends.  In  his  place  of  worship  the  first  mis- 
 sionary communion  was  held  ;  in  it  one  of  the  first  mission- 
 ary sermons  was  preached ;  and  in  it,  too,  during  many  years 
 the  meetings  for  public  business  were  convened.  Mr. 
 Brooksbank  finished  his  course  in  the  month  of  April,  1825, 
 and  in  the  sixty-tliird  year  of  his  age.* 
 
 REV.  WILLIAM  KINGSBURY,  MA. 
 
 William  Kingsbury  was  born  in  Bishopsgate-strect, 
 London,  in  July,  1744,  of  parents  eminent  for  Christian 
 excellence.  He  was  educated  first  at  Merchant  Tailors' 
 School,  and  subsequently  at  Christ's  Hospital.  He  was 
 afterwards  trained  in  the  institution  at  Mile  End,  under 
 the  tuition  of  Drs.  Gibbons,  Condor,  and  Walker.  On  the 
 completion  of  his  studies  he  accepted  an  invitation  to  the 
 ])astoral  office  from  the  Congregational  Church  at  South- 
 ampton, and  was  ordained  its  pastor  in  the  month  of  Octo- 
 V)er,  1765.  At  tliis  time  the  number  of  members  was  only 
 twenty-seven,  and  the  congregation  a  mere  handful;  but 
 through  much  i)rayerful  exertion  he  soon  raised  it  to  respect- 
 
 *   Sec  :i  Memc.ir  by  liis  st)n,  in  tlic  Ev;uiijclic;,l  MM-iiziii.'  for  Aiiijusl,  Ih'.',-). 
 
LONDON   MISSIONAUV   SOCIETY.  .^.J/ 
 
 ability,  botli  in  point  of  nnmbcis  and  of  cliaracter.  He 
 gave  mucli  of  liis  attention  to  tlie  young;  he  was  a  prime 
 instrument  in  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools  in  South- 
 ampton ;  and  he  was  a  strenuous  advocate  of  village  preach- 
 ing. In  1798  he  wrote  an  able  "  Apology  for  Village 
 Preachers." 
 
 Active,  influential,  and  effective  in  all  movements  with 
 which  he  was  associated,  he  was  chiefly  drawn  forth  by  the 
 formation  and  subsequent  operations  of  the  London  Mission- 
 ary Society.  Not  one  of  his  contemporaries  entered  more 
 cordially  into  its  might}'  objects.  Although  somewhat  ad- 
 vanced in  years,  he  entered  upon  the  glorious  enterprise 
 with  all  the  ardour  of  youthful  zeal.  He  was  delegated  by 
 his  congregation  to  attend  the  primary  meeting  in  London, 
 at  which  he  had  the  high  honour  of  being  chosen  the  first 
 moderator.  On  returning  to  his  charge,  he  rehearsed  the 
 events  of  that  memorable  week,  which  so  excited  their 
 Christian  zeal,  that  they  immediately  proceeded  to  make 
 contributions  for  its  advancement.  Theirs,  too,  was  the 
 enviable  honour  to  make  the  first  country  collection  for  the 
 Mission,  which  amounted  to  no  less  a  sum  than  287/.  The 
 earlier  pages  of  this  volume  testify  to  the  interest  which  his 
 excellent  people  took  in  the  South-Sea  enterprise.  They 
 experienced  the  truth  of  the  promise,  that  they  who  water 
 others  shall  themselves  be  watered.  The  infusion  amongst 
 them  of  the  spirit  of  Missions  proved,  as  in  other  cases  it 
 hath  often  done,  the  spirit  of  life.  The  church  under  his 
 care,  from  that  time,  flourished  to  an  extent  which  had  not 
 been  known  for  many  years. 
 
 This  distinguished  man  continued  to  labour  in  the  vine- 
 yard of  the  Lord  till  the  year  1809,  when  accumulated  in- 
 iirmities  and  a  stroke  of  paralysis  induced  him  to  resign  the 
 charge  of  his  faitliful  flock.  This  was  an  act  which  cost  him 
 much  anguish  of  heart,  but  he  felt  his  incompetency,  and 
 resolutely  sacrificed  feeling  to  duty.  The  church  which 
 had  enjoyed  so  long  the  honour  and  advantage  of  his  excel- 
 lent ministry  were  reluctant  to  part  with  the  venerable 
 shepherd ;  but  Avhen  his  services  were  no  longer  available 
 they  remembered  the  claims  of  the  faithful  labourer,  and 
 
558  MINISTERIAL  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 immediately  settled  on  him  the  sum  of  200/.  per  annum  for 
 the  remainder  of  his  life ;  })ut  the  grateful  pastor,  whose 
 family  was  now  grown  up  and  settled,  and  his  personal 
 wants  very  few,  would  only  accept  the  sum  of  120/.,  Avhich, 
 Avith  a  very  small  pittance  of  his  own,  served  to  soothe  the 
 remainder  of  his  pilgrimage.  He  spent  the  rest  of  his  days 
 in  sweet  and  useful  retirement,  till  February  the  18th,  1818, 
 when  with  "  his  hands  and  eyes  lifted  up  in  the  attitude  of 
 devotion,  he  drew  a  long  breath,  and  without  a  groan  or 
 convulsion  expired."* 
 
 REV.  WILLIAM  GRAHAM. 
 
 William  Graham  was  born  at  Carriden,  near  Borrow- 
 stoness,  on  the  banks  of  the  Frith  of  Forth,  Fifcshire. 
 Being  intended  for  the  law,  his  friends,  having  given  him  a 
 superior  grammar-school  education,  afterwards  fixed  him 
 with  a  legal  practitioner  in  Edinburgh.  Here  he  remained 
 three  years,  but  law  possessed  no  attractions  for  him, 
 although  few  men  possessed  a  larger  measure  of  the  great 
 and  peculiar  qualities  which  are  essential  to  eminence  in 
 legal  pursuits.  No  sooner  was  he  emancipated  from  the 
 bondage  of  a  law  office,  than  he  forthwith  commenced  a 
 course  of  study  for  the  ministry,  under  the  auspices  of  the 
 Secession  church  in  Scotland;  and  in  1758  he  was  licensed 
 by  that  venerable  body  to  preach  the  gospel.  In  the  course 
 of  the  following  year,  he  was  ordained  to  the  pastorship  of 
 a  Secession  congregation  in  Whitehaven.  In  1771  he 
 accepted  an  invitation  to  a  charge  in  the  same  connexion,  in 
 Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  where  he  continued  to  labour  till  the 
 close  of  his  life.  Thirty  years  did  that  important  town 
 enjoy  his  enlightened  and  powerful  ministrations.  In  latter 
 years,  however,  his  health  completely  broke  down ;  and  in 
 October,  1800,  he  was  visited  with  a  stroke  of  paralysis. 
 From  that  time  his  toils  were  drawing  to  an  end,  and  in  the 
 month  of  January,  1801,  he  passed  into  eternity,  loved  and 
 honoured  by  all  that  knew  him.f 
 
 ♦  See  BuUar's  Memoirs  of  Kingsbury. 
 
 f  See  Ur,  Morison's  excellent  Sketch  of  Graham. 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  559 
 
 It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  we  have  no  amplified 
 detail  of  this  truly  great  man.  Until  Dr.  Morison,  with 
 much  labour  and  difficulty,  rescued  a  few  of  the  leading- 
 facts  of  his  history,  even  literary  men  knew  nothing  of  him 
 beyond  his  splendid  name.  He  appears  to  have  been  utterly 
 careless  of  his  own  fame,  and  his  friends  have  done  nothing 
 to  compensate  for  his  negligence.  It  has  long  been  with  us 
 a  settled  opinion — an  opinion  in  which  we  are  glad  to  find 
 that  Dr.  Morison  fully  concurs — that  he  was  "  a  man  far 
 before  his  age."  He  was,  in  our  view,  incomparably  the 
 most  enlightened  man  of  his  time  on  the  subject  of  ecclesi- 
 astical polity,  so  far  as  that  fact  can  be  ascertained  by  the 
 publications  which  have  come  down  to  us.  His  far-sight- 
 edness into  the  principles,  relations,  and  results  of  ecclesi- 
 astical establishments  were  truly  astonishing.  This  great 
 and  all-absorbing  theme,  in  all  its  magnitude,  complicated- 
 ness,  and  difficulty,  was  fairly  Avithin  the  grasp  of  his  power- 
 ful mind.  To  his  capacious  and  philosophic  intellect  it  was 
 clearly  and  incontrovertibly  apparent,  that  this  question  is 
 one  of  a  most  extended  character,  and  one  which  ramifies 
 itself  in  every  direction. 
 
 It  were  a  pleasing  exercise  to  enlarge  upon  his  views,  and 
 to  attempt  an  analysis  of  his  mind  and  character,  did  our 
 object  require  and  our  limits  permit  us ;  but  we  have  to  do 
 with  him  chiefly  in  relation  to  the  London  Missionary  So- 
 ciety, and  missions,  generally.  This  great  subject  filled  his 
 generous  soul  with  corresponding  emotions.  He  distinctly 
 foresaw  that  it  is  destined  one  day  to  become  the  grand 
 object  of  human  pursuit,  to  engross  the  minds  of  men,  to 
 employ  the  resources  of  kingdoms  and  the  energies  of 
 empires.  No  man  ever  more  distinctly  comprehended  the 
 subject  of  Christian  unity  and  free  communion,  and  the 
 bearing  of  these  points  upon  the  Missionary  enterprise,  than 
 Graham.  He  was  not  more  enlightened  on  the  subject  of 
 Religious  Establishments  than  on  the  subject  of  Christian 
 Missions.  There  lies  before  us  a  publication  of  his,  now 
 very  rare,  entitled,  "  An  Essay,  tending  to  remove  certain 
 Scruples,  respecting  the  Constitution  and  Direction  of  Mis- 
 sionary Societies,  especially  that  of  London,  in  a  Letter  to  a 
 
560  MINISTKRIAL  FOUNDERS. 
 
 Minister,"  priutcd  and  published  at  Newcastle,  in  179G. 
 This  letter  is  one  of  the  finest  articles  on  the  subject  of  Mis- 
 sions and  of  free  communion  that  was  ever  penned.  If  there 
 still  exist  any  of  the  class  for  whose  benefit  the  eloquent 
 logician  wrote,  they  may  safely  be  recommended  to  these 
 conclusive  pages,  for  a  most  masterly  answer  to  every  objec- 
 tion, and  a  brilliant  exhibition  of  the  great  principle  of 
 Christian  fellowshi[). 
 
561 
 
 CHAPTEll  II. 
 
 LAY  FOUNDERS  OF  THE  LONDOxV  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY. 
 
 Daniel  "West,    Esq. — Joseph    Hardcastle,    Esq. — William    Shrubsole,    Esq. — 
 Robert  Steven,  Esq. — Captain  James  Wilson — John  Wilson,  Esq. 
 
 With  respect  to  tlie  Ministerial  Founders  of  the  London 
 Missionary  Society,  we  have  adopted  the  principle  of  se- 
 lection ;  and  the  same  principle  must  regulate  our  notices 
 of  their  lay  coadjutors.  The  lives  of  most  of  these  honoured 
 men  supplied  but  few  materials  for  history.  Of  Messrs. 
 Alday,  Audley,  Cowie,  Campbell,  and  Neal,  nothing  is  known 
 sufficient  to  admit  even  of  the  slightest  notice ;  and  the 
 same  is  the  case  with  respect  to  Sir  E.  Leigh.  The  follow- 
 ing gentlemen,  however,  supply,  each  respectively,  a  few 
 important  facts,  and  they  are  all  entitled  to  respectful  men- 
 tion on  the  common  ground,  that  they  were  chief  actors 
 amono-  the  Founders  and  first  Directors,  and  some  of  them 
 on  grounds  peculiar  to  themselves.  Among  those  who 
 occupy  this  peculiar  ground,  the  first  place,  in  our  judgment, 
 without  controversy,  is  due  to  the  venerated  Daniel  West, 
 from  his  hoary  hairs,  his  connexion  with  Whitfield,  and  the 
 honourable  office  he  sustained  in  the  churches  of  Christ 
 founded  by  that  apostolic  labourer  in  God's  vineyard. 
 
 DANIEL  WEST,  ESQ. 
 
 Daniel  West  was  born  in  the  year  172G,  and  there  is 
 reason  to  believe  that,  at  an  early  age,  he  was  brought  to 
 the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  Tlie  place  of  his  birtli,  how- 
 ever, and  the  time  of  his  conversion,  are  points  which  we 
 have  not  been  able  to  determine.  It  is,  nevertheless,  fully 
 ascertained  that  wlien,  at  most,  little  more  than  tliirty  years 
 2o 
 
562  LAY  FOUNDF.RS  OF  TIIF 
 
 of  age,  he  became  intimately  acquainted  witli  AMiitiield,  Avas 
 affectionately  attached  to  his  person,  and  honoured  with  his 
 highest  confidence.  A  considerable  time  before  the  great 
 preacher's  deatli.  West,  together  witli  Hardy  and  Keen,  was 
 in  the  management  of  his  chapels.  It  is  even  probable, 
 that,  at  an  early  day,  he  took  the  lead  in  the  management. 
 If  unstudied  and  natural  correspondence  be  an  index  to  the 
 footing  on  which  people  live,  it  is  certain  that  these  men 
 w^ere  bosom  friends.  The  following  note  from  the  papers  of 
 the  Tabernacle  house,  addressed  to  Whitfield,  in  the  year 
 previous  to  his  death,  may  serve  as  a  specimen.  It  refers  to 
 a  remittance  which  West,  as  manager,  sent  to  Whitfield  as 
 minister  ;  it  is  dated  Church-street,  June,  1769,  and  runs 
 thus  :— 
 
 "  My  dear  friend, — 'Tis  with  the  greatest  pleasure  I  send 
 you  the  enclosed  two  hundred  pounds.  I  have  likewise  sent 
 you  back  your  note,  which  you  will  be  so  good  as  to  keep  for 
 me  till  Monday.  May  our  dear  Lord  Jesus  bless  and  pros- 
 per you  in  all  your  ways.  I  can  Avrite  no  more  througli 
 faintness ;  but  blessed  be  God,  though  he  has  given  me  at 
 present  a  weak  and  faint  body,  I  hope  I  am  pursuing. 
 Pray  for  the  vilest  of  the  vile,  Daniel  West." 
 
 On  the  departure  of  Whitfield  for  America  in  the  follow- 
 ing year.  West,  Keen,  and  Hardy  were  left  in  the  manage- 
 ment of  the  chapels ;  and  in  the  Will  of  Whitfield,  subse- 
 quently made,  he  left  to  West  and  Keen,  in  survivorship, 
 both  the  Tabernacle  and  Tottenham-court  chapel.  IIard\% 
 after  this  event,  ceased  to  act,  and,  therefore,  the  whole 
 business  of  the  places  devolved  on  \^^est  and  Keen.  Never 
 were  two  individuals  more  happily^  associated  ;  on  almost 
 every  point  they  saw  eye  to  eye.  Uninterrupted  harmon}- 
 characterised  all  their  movements,  till  death  divided  them. 
 They  went  hand  in  hand  with  the  ministers,  and  were  held 
 in  the  profoundest  esteem  by  the  congregations  whose  Avel- 
 fare  was  their  constant  study.  On  January,  1 793,  Mr. 
 Keen  ascended  to  the  tabernacle  in  the  skies,  the  house 
 made  without  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens.  Immediately 
 on  the  death  of  Keen,  Mr.  West  associated  Avith  himself 
 Samuel  Foyster,  Ksq.,  in  the  management. 
 
LONDON   MISPTONARY  SOCIKTV.  5G3 
 
 J\Ir.  West,  for  mail}-  years  previous  to  his  death,  had  been 
 tlie  suhjcct  of  a  most  painful  malady,  by  which  he  was,  in  a 
 great  measure,  robbed  of  rest  both  night  and  day.  For 
 thirteen  years,  it  is  affirmed  by  those  who  intimately  knew 
 him,  that  he  never  enjoyed  one  full  hour's  repose ;  yet  was 
 he  never  heard  to  murmur.  His  patience,  fortitude,  and 
 clicerfulness  excited  the  astonishment  of  all  who  witnessed 
 them.  Those  attributes  of  his  character  struck  every  one 
 l)ut  himself;  for  he  never  dropt  the  most  distant  hint  that 
 could  be  construed  into  self-approbation  either  of  his  labours 
 or  his  graces :  on  the  contrary,  he  ahvays  spoke  of  himself 
 in  the  most  humiliating-  terms,  and  always  appeared  to  be 
 truly  grateful  for  the  slightest  attentions  paid  to  him  by  his 
 friends. 
 
 After  a  lengthened  course  of  honourable  service  in  the 
 cause  of  God,  on  Tuesday,  September  the  6th,  1796,  Mr. 
 West  was  taken  very  ill  at  Tottenham -court  chapel-house^ 
 and  obliged  to  return  home  before  the  commencement  of  the 
 evening  service ;  but  recovering  somewhat  in  the  course  of 
 the  week,  he  ventured  to  the  Tabernacle  on  the  following 
 Sabbath-day.  But  it  was  obvious  to  all  who  saAv  him, 
 that  he  was  a  dying  man,  and  while  in  the  vestry  in  the 
 evening,  his  complaint  returned  with  redoubled  violence — a 
 circumstance  which  cast  a  gloom  over  every  countenance  but 
 his  own.  He  spoke  of  death  with  the  utmost  serenity ;  he 
 thanked  God  that  his  work  was  done ;  and  rejoiced  that  the 
 time  had  arrived  when  his  afflicted  frame  would  find  repose 
 in  the  grave,  and  his  spirit  ascend  to  his  God  and  Saviour. 
 A  physician  who  was  present  at  worship,  and  walked  into 
 the  vestry  to  see  him,  advised  that  he  should  not  be  taken 
 home,  lest  he  might  die  on  the  way.  He  was  accordingly 
 taken  into  the  Tabernacle  house,  where  he  retired  to  bed  to 
 rise  no  more. 
 
 Early  on  Monday  morning,  he  sent  to  one  of  the  ministers 
 of  the  Tabernacle,  stating  that  he  was  easier,  and  wished  to 
 see  him  as  soon  as  convenient.  The  minister  had  no  sooner 
 entered  the  chamber,  than  he  stretched  out  his  hand,  and 
 said,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  I  wanted  to  tell  you  liow 
 happy  I  am,  and  to  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness  and  at- 
 2o2 
 
5G4  LAY  FOUNDERS  OF  THF. 
 
 tention."  He  then  expressed  himself  in  terms  tliat  indi- 
 cated a  deep  acquaintance  with  the  phigne  of  his  own  heart, 
 and  a  painful  sense  of  his  own  unworthiness  of  the  divine 
 favour  ;  hut  added,  "  Christ  is  hind  to  me  !  I  rejoice,  and 
 long  for  the  hour  of  my  dissolution.  O  my  dear  boy  !  preach, 
 preach  Christ  to  the  people  !  Never  spare  them  !  Be  faith- 
 ful to  them,  and  think  of  the  worth  of  a  precious  soul !  Go 
 on  and  never  be  tired  !  Tell  them,  it  is  all  well — all  well !  " 
 The  minister,  alluding  to  the  immediate  symptoms  of  death 
 that  appeared  on  him  the  preceding  evening,  said,  "  It  was 
 all  well  last  night."  He  replied,  "  It  Avas;  but  it  is  better 
 now.  The  Lord  is  with  me.  I  see  him  !  He  is  before  my 
 eyes !  My  heart  is  full !  He  is  precious — altogether  pre- 
 cious!" Then  raising  himself  up,  he  embraced  him,  and 
 said,  "  My  dear  — — ,  how  I  love  you  !  I  rejoice  that  I 
 have  one  in  my  arms — one  so  near  to  me,  who  has  welcomed 
 sinners  to  Jesus."  After  this  burst  of  emotion,  hilling 
 down  on  his  pillow,  and  clasping  his  hands  together,  he 
 added  with  flowing  tears,  "  Oh  !  how  precious,  how  sweet  is 
 his  presence  !  How  good  is  the  Lord  to  me  !  It  is  more 
 than  I  can  bear !     My  bed  is  softer  than  down." 
 
 The  following  stroke  of  the  friend  of  Whitfield  was  wor- 
 thy even  of  himself.  At  the  close  of  the  above  mterview, 
 Mr.  West  wished  the  clerk  of  the  Tabernacle,  who  led  the 
 singing,  to  be  sent  for  ;  and  in  the  mean  time,  a  friend,  in 
 the  dying  man's  room,  after  making  a  remark  on  the  death 
 of  the  body,  observed  that  nothing  but  a  conviction  of  the 
 power  and  promise  of  God  could  lead  to  a  belief  of  the  re- 
 surrection of  it.  This  frigid  philosophy  was  little  suited  to 
 the  taste  and  frame  of  Mr.  West,  at  that  awful  moment ; 
 he,  therefore,  at  once  cut  the  matter  short  by  saying,  "  Keep 
 to  the  point. — talk  of  a  precious  Christ — none  of  your  ab- 
 struse ideas !  " 
 
 His  illness  continued  unabated  from  day  to  day,  and,  in- 
 deed, from  the  first,  all  rational  hope  of  recovery  was  gone. 
 The  solicitude  of  the  congregations  respecting  the  venerable 
 manager  was  very  great,  and  all  his  more  intimate  friends 
 vied  in  their  tender  assiduities.  As  he  lay  in  the  Tabernacle 
 house  a  space  of  twenty  days,  there  was  sufficient  time  given 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIKTY.  565 
 
 for  llie  spread  of  the  mtelligcnce  of  his  dangerous  state,  and 
 the  excitement  of  the  public  feelings.  The  circumstance, 
 too,  of  his  lying  and  expiring,  not  in  his  own  house,  but  in 
 that  of  the  Tabernacle,  added  to  the  effect  of  his  affliction. 
 It  was  a  memorable  time  to  all  Avho  had  the  privilege  of  en- 
 tering the  chamber  of  the  dying  saint.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
 Head  of  the  church  had  brought  his  servant  to  that  hallowed 
 place,  that  he  might  there,  in  his  person,  give  a  display  of 
 his  gracious  powTr  in  supporting  his  aged  and  devoted  dis- 
 ciple in  circumstances  of  extreme  distress,  and  in  entering  the 
 valley  of  the  shadow  of  death.  Some  of  the  beautiful  ex- 
 pressions which  dropped  from  his  holy  lips  have  been  care- 
 fully recorded  and  transmitted  to  posterity. 
 
 One  of  the  ministers  who  sat  up  with  him  on  a  certain 
 night,  after  his  first  sleep,  said,  "  You  have  had  some  com- 
 fortable sleep."  He  replied,  "  Very,  for  a  dying  man.  If 
 this  is  dying,  it  is  comfortable  dying.  I  have  a  little  pain  ; 
 but  wdiat  is  that  to  the  joy  set  before  me  ? — Everlasting  joy  !  " 
 About  an  hour  after,  he  awoke  again,  and  said,  "  What  a 
 sweet  night  I  have  had  !  Mercy  !  mercy !  mercy  I  "  He  often 
 referred  to  the  fifty-first  psalm,  as  expressive  of  his  own 
 vileness ;  and,  to  the  ninety-first,  as  expressive  of  the  infi- 
 nite kindness  and  faithfulness  of  God  to  his  soul.  Thus  day 
 succeeded  to  day,  and  night  to  night;  both  days  and  nights 
 were  filled  with  praise  and  prayer. 
 
 Towards  the  end  of  the  month  his  strength  declined  apace, 
 and  he  felt  himself  to  be  on  the  verge  of  the  eternal  world. 
 On  the  night  of  the  28th,  two  ministers  sat  up  with  him. 
 About  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  a  great  alteration  took 
 place,  and  death  seemed  to  be  advancing  with  hasty  strides. 
 He  could  no  longer  speak  with  distinctness,  and  when  he 
 attempted  it,  his  voice  so  faltered  that  it  was  difficult  to 
 understand  him.  One  time  he  cried,  "  Lord  have  mercy 
 upon  a  dying  worm,  and  strengthen  me  through  thy  life  !  " 
 Being  raised  on  his  bed,  when  he  had  somewhat  recovered 
 breath,  he  said,  "  O  death!  "  but  could  not  proceed,  when 
 one  of  the  ministers  added,  "  where  is  thy  sting?  "  Then, 
 lifting  up  his  hands,  he  responded,  "  Blessed  be  God !  that 
 is  taken  away."     After  this  he  was  laid  down  again,  and 
 
566  LAY  FO(JNDi:i;s  oi-  riii'; 
 
 appearing  as  if  he  could  not  lonj^'  survive,  the  other  minister 
 repeated  in  his  car  the  dyino-  words  of  Charles  Wesley  : — 
 
 "  In  age  and  feebleness  extreme, 
 Who  shall  a  helpless  worm  redeem  1 
 Jesus,  my  only  hope  thou  art! 
 Spring  of  my  fainting  flesh  and  heart ; 
 Oh '.  let  me  catch  one  smile  from  thee, 
 And  drop  into  eternity!  " 
 
 These  beautiful  words  soon  fixed  his  attention.  At  the 
 end  of  each  line  he  lifted  up  his  hands,  as  if  beating  time  to 
 the  measure  ;  and  when  the  verse  was  closed,  he  cried  aloud, 
 with  great  emotion,  "Amen  !  that  is  all,  and  all  I  want!" 
 Shortly  after  this  he  said,  "  My  heart !"  One  of  the  minis- 
 ters added,  "  God  is  the  strength  of  your  heart."  He  im- 
 mediately subjoined,  "And  my  portion  for  ever!"  "He 
 has  been  my  portion ;  he  is  my  portion  ;  he  will  be  my  por- 
 tion, 77iy  everlasting  portion  .'" 
 
 The  next  day — his  last  on  earth — he  spoke  very  little. 
 But  about  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening  he  cried  with  as  much 
 energy  as  his  strength  woidd  admit,  "  With  his  own  right 
 hand,  and  his  holy  arm,  he  hath  gotten  himsel f  the  victory !" 
 Some  of  the  fiitnily  being  about  to  retire,  it  was  hinted  to 
 him  by  his  daughter,  that  they  were  going  to  prayer.  He, 
 supposing  she  asked  him  to  pray,  answered,  "  No ;  I  cannot 
 pray."  While  his  son  was  praying,  he  was  very  calm,  and, 
 at  the  conclusion,  cried  aloud,  "  Amen !"  He  then  lay  about 
 an  hour ;  and  at  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  he  breathed  his 
 last.  With  such  ease  and  gentleness  did  he  expire,  that  his 
 beloved  daughter,  who  sat  on  tlie  bed-side,  could  scarcely 
 perceive  the  change. 
 
 Thus  died  the  friend  of  Whitfield !  His  body  was  carried, 
 on  the  7th  of  October,  from  the  Tabernacle  house  to  Tot- 
 tenham-court Chapel,  and  interred  xmder  the  Communion 
 Table,  in  a  vault  which  contained  the  dust  of  Mrs.  WJiit- 
 field,  Mrs.  West,  and  Mr.  Keen,  where  they  will  sleep  on 
 together  till  the  lieavens  be  no  more.  Mr.  Knight  delivered 
 the  address,  and  Mr.  Parsons  prayed.  On  the  following 
 sabbath,  funeral  sermons  were  preached  by  Mr.  Joss  and  Mr. 
 Wilks ;  the  former  at  Totteuluun-coart  Cha}»el,    from  Psa. 
 
LONDON   .MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  50/ 
 
 cxii.  6,  "  He  sliall  never  be  moved ;  the  rigliteous  shall  be 
 liad  ill  everlasting  remembrance ;"  and  the  latter  in  the 
 evening,  at  the  Tabernacle,  from  John  xii.  26,  "  If  any  man 
 serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honour." 
 
 Mr.  Whitfield  in  his  will,  to  avoid  the  Mortmain  Act, 
 bequeathed  the  Tabernacle  and  Tottenham-court  Chapel 
 to  his  executors,  West  and  Keen,  a  deed  which  made  them 
 seeming  proprietors  at  law,  but,  in  equity,  only  trustees.  It 
 had,  indeed,  been  carefully  arranged  between  him,  them, 
 and  Mr.  Joss,  previous  to  his  departure  for  America,  that 
 they  should  "act  as  trustees."  On  the  same  principle,  Mr. 
 West,  as  the  survivor,  bequeathed  the  estates  again  to 
 Samuel  Foyster  and  John  Wilson,  Esqs. 
 
 It  is  instructive  and  edifying  to  trace  the  developments  of 
 Providence  and  the  progress  of  grace  in  some  families ;  as, 
 for  example,  in  the  Henrys  of  England,  and  the  Browns 
 of  Scotland.  There  is  no  want  of  many  such  families  in  the 
 land,  although  there  may  frequently  have  been  a  want  of 
 observers  to  record  and  transmit  to  posterity  the  fucts  of 
 their  valuable  history.  The  race  of  the  venerable  Mr.  West 
 stands  forth  in  shining  prominence  among  "  the  seed  of  the 
 righteous."  He  was  married  to  a  lady  of  deep  and  fervent 
 piety,  by  whom  he  had  five  children — four  daughters  and 
 one  son.  The  son  died  in  early  life ;  the  daughters  all 
 reached  maturity,  three  were  married,  and  one  died  single. 
 The  line  of  descent  is  the  following  : — 
 
 Mr.  Wliitwell  married  one,  by  whom  he  had  five  daughters 
 and  three  sons,  one  of  whom  was  a  dissenting  minister,  and 
 another  embraced  popery,  and  became  a  priest. 
 
 William  Wilson,  Esq.,  of  Worton,  married  a  second,  by 
 whom  he  had  five  daughters  and  two  sons.  The  blessing  of 
 the  Most  High  God  has  copiously  rested  on  this  excellent 
 household.  The  whole  of  the  five  daughters  have  been 
 noted  for  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  adorned  by  the  beauties 
 of  holiness.  One  of  the  sons  is  the  much  respected  vicar  of 
 Walthamstow,  an  efficient  minister  of  the  "  truth  as  it  is 
 ill  Jesus,"  and  one  of  the  most  enlightened  promoters  of 
 Christian  education,  in  England.  Nor  is  the  line  likely  to 
 terminate  with  this  excellent  clergyman,  for  no  fewer  than 
 
568  LAY  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 tlirce  of  liis  sons,  it  is  vindcrstood,  arc  devoted  to  God,  and 
 j)reparing  for  the  service  of  the  sanctuary.  The  other  son 
 is  Joseph  Wilson,  Esq.,  of  Battersea  Rise,  a  well  known  fol- 
 lower of  Jesus  Christ,  an  active  and  zealous  promoter  of  all 
 that  is  good. 
 
 Stephen  Wilson,  Esq.,  cousin  of  the  above-mentioned 
 William,  and  brother  of  John, — subsequently  introduced  in 
 this  volume, — married  a  third,  by  whom  he  had  five  sons  and 
 three  daughters.  Of  these  sons,  one  is  the  present  Bishop 
 of  Calcutta,  the  ablest  man  and  the  most  efficient  prelate 
 that  ever  presided  over  the  Ecclesiastical  Establishment  of 
 India,  and  a  functionary  who  is  conferring,  to  a  vast  extent, 
 the  best  of  all  blessings  on  the  millions  of  the  East.  Of  the 
 daughters,  all  are  married,  and  all  arc  devoted  to  the  Sa- 
 viour ;  one  is  the  wife  of  ^^'illiam  Bateman,  Escp, — a  name 
 long,  and  well,  and  honourably  knoAvn  in  connexion  with 
 metropolitan  philanthropy,  missions,  and  religion, — a  name 
 indissolubly  associated  with  the  churches  and  congregations 
 of  the  immortal  W-'hitfield,  for  whom,  under  difficulties,  all 
 but  insuperable,  and  after  a  conflict,  in  many  points,  without 
 a  parallel,  he  has  succeeded  in  recovering,  consolidating, 
 and  establishing,  vipon  an  imperishable  foundation,  their 
 properties  and  liberties,  rights  and  privileges  ;  and  in  fidly 
 restoring  that  rational  and  liberal  order  of  things  which  ob- 
 tained in  the  days  of  his  honoured  relative  the  venerable 
 West. 
 
 JOSEPH  HAllDCASTLE,  ESQ. 
 
 Joseph  Hardcastle,  who  is  on  every  ground  entitled  to 
 occupy  a  foremost  place  among  the  lay  founders  of  the  Lon- 
 don Missionary  Society,  was  born  at  Leeds,  in  December, 
 1752.  He  received  a  very  superior  education  in  his  youth, 
 and  early  formed  those  habits  of  inquiry  by  which  he  was 
 distinguished  through  life.  He  came  to  London  when 
 very  young,  where  he  entered  on  business,  and  soon 
 attained  a  high  station  among  commercial  men.  After 
 his  marriage  and  settlement  at  Ilatcham  House,  Surrey, 
 such  was  his  position  in  the  world  of  benevolence  and  reli- 
 gion, that  we  know  of  no  other  individual  in  the  past,  or  the 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  560 
 
 present  age,  similarly  situated.  There  was  hardly  a  pre- 
 eminently wise  or  good  man  of  any  sect,  class,  or  country, 
 to  whom  lie  was  not  personally  known,  and  by  whom  he  was 
 not  beloved.  There  was  scarcely  a  work  of  a  benevolent,  a 
 humane,  a  patriotic,  or  religious  description,  in  which  he 
 did  not  share.  He  appeared  to  be  a  centre  in  which  all  met 
 and  mingled.  His  benevolence,  his  catholic  charity,  his 
 various  knowledge,  his  business  capacities,  his  enlightened 
 conceptions  of  trade,  politics,  and  religion  ;  his  extreme  be- 
 nignity, surpassing  prudence,  and  boundless  hospitality ; 
 these,  and  many  other  equalities  of  the  first  order,  marked 
 him  out  as  a  man  born  to  act  a  distinguished  part  in  a  most 
 important  era  of  a  great  country. 
 
 We  are  concerned  with  Mr.  Hardcastle,  chiefly  in  his  re- 
 lation to  the  London  Missionary  Society.  This  great  insti- 
 tution, whose  grand  object  is  to  announce  to  mankind  the 
 doctrine  of  immortality,  has  put  its  own  seal  on  the  names 
 of  its  founders  and  first  officers.  When  almost  everything 
 else  in  which  they  have  been  concerned  shall  have  perished, 
 their  work,  in  relation  to  this  great  confederation,  will  live. 
 It  is  as  its  treasurer  that  the  name  of  Hardcastle  will  go 
 down  to  all  future  ages,  and  be  known  to  the  generations 
 unborn,  in  every  clime.  In  that  capacity  he  rendered  signal 
 service  to  the  great  cause  of  gospel  diffusion.  Its  interests 
 were  dearer  to  him  than  life,  and  nothing  but  a  strong  con- 
 viction that  life  was  drawing  to  a  speedy  close,  led  him  at 
 length  to  retirement  from  that  honourable  function. 
 
 Mr.  Hardcastle  wrote  a  letter,  dated  February  the  7th, 
 1816,  in  which  he  tendered  his  resignation  to  the  Board  of 
 Directors.  From  this  time,  he  shrunk  from  all  public  ap- 
 pearances, and  gave  himself  to  his  family,  a  few  select  friends, 
 his  books,  and  his  God.  He  dwelt  much  in  the  view  of  that 
 eternity  which  was  just  at  hand.  It  is  a  fiict,  somewhat  re- 
 markable, that,  in  the  spring  of  1815,  while  at  family  prayer, 
 ]\Ir.  Hardcastle  had  a  slight  stroke  of  paralysis,  from  which, 
 however,  he  soon  recovered;  and  that,  in  the  month  of  No- 
 vember, 1817,  also  while  at  prayer  Avitli  his  family,  he  was 
 again  struck  more  severely,  but  not  deprived  of  recollection 
 or  speech.      The    good  man  lay  at  the  throne  of  heaven. 
 
570  LA.y  FOUNDERS  OF  THK 
 
 before  wliicli  he  had  been  prostrated,  unable  to  rise.  While 
 his  sons  were  lifting  him  up,  he  calmly  observed;,  "  I  could 
 not  pass  better  than  from  the  throne  of  grace  to  a  throne  of 
 glory."  After  a  few  weeks  of  confinement,  he  rose  from  his 
 bed  again,  but  he  could  neither  walk,  nor  write,  nor  speak 
 distinctly. 
 
 From  this  time  he  lingered  on^  till  the  beginning  of 
 March,  1819,  when  his  sanctified  spirit  ascended  to  a  better 
 world.  He  died  in  the  67th  year  of  his  age;  and  was 
 buried  in  Bunhill  Fields  amid  a  great  concourse  of  sorrow- 
 ing friends  and  persons  who  revered  his  memory.  The  pall 
 was  supported  by  the  Rev.  Messrs.  R.  Hill,  Barder,  Wilks, 
 CoUison,  Dr.  Waugh,  and  W.  A.  Hankey,  Esq.  On  the 
 following  sabbath,  funeral  sermons  were  preached  in  the 
 morning  by  Dr.  Collyer,  at  Peckham  ;  in  the  afternoon  by 
 Mr.  Townsend,  at  Bermondsey ;  and  in  the  evening  by  Mr. 
 Hill,  at  Surrey  Chapel.  The  directors  of  the  Missionary 
 Society,  desirous  to  bear  a  public  testimony  of  respect  to  his 
 much  honoured  memory,  resolved  that  a  funeral  service 
 should  be  held  at  Surrey  Chapel,  on  the  18th.  It  took  place 
 accordingly,  when  the  pulpit  and  desks  were  hung  in 
 mourning,  and  a  sermon  was  preached  by  Dr.  Bogue,  from 
 Acts  viii.  2  :  Dr.  Waugh  prayed  before  the  sermon,  and  Mr. 
 Hill  at  the  conclusion.  About  fifty  ministers  attended,  and 
 a  large  congregation  of  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  affording 
 an  unequivocal  proof  of  the  high  and  just  estimation  in 
 which  he  was  held.* 
 
 WILLIAM  SHRUBSOLE,  ESQ. 
 
 As  one  of  the  first  secretaries,  it  is  proper  that  Mr.  Shrub- 
 sole  should  follow  Mr.  Hardcastlc,  the  treasurer  of  the  Lon- 
 don Missionary  Society.  He  was  born  at  Sheerness  in  the 
 Isle  of  Sheppey,  in  November,  1759.  He  repaired  to  Lon- 
 don in  the  year  1785,  and  became  a  clerk  in  the  Account- 
 ant's division  of  the  Bank  of  England.  His  income,  in  this 
 situation,  was  at  first  so  small  as  hardly  to  suffice  for  his 
 
 *  See  : 
 
 I  detail.'. 1 
 
 :irf.)iiiit. 
 
 uf  his 
 
 eounexi.jiis 
 
 ,   cor 
 
 Ihruiiie  cu 
 
 .dc;ivi)uis  i 
 
 u  Dr.  -Mo 
 
 'i-isou's 
 
 "  ratliers,' 
 
 '  &c. 
 
LONDON   MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  571 
 
 subsistence  ;  but  by  the  integrity  of  his  character  and  "  the 
 good  hand  of  his  God  upon  him,"  he  rose,  in  that  establish- 
 ment, not  only  to  comfort  but  to  competence,  and  enjoyed 
 the  means  of  largely  gratifying  his  own  generous  heart. 
 The  writer  first  saw  him  at  the  Bank,  where  he  waited  upon 
 him  on  an  errand  of  religious  benevolence,  and  he  never  can 
 forget  the  impression  which  was  made  by  his  simplicity,  be- 
 nignity, frankness,  and  affection. 
 
 In  1791,  Mr.  Shrul)sole,  who  had  made  a  public  profes- 
 sion of  the  faith,  in  his  father's  church,  in  1787,  became 
 united  in  marriage  to  Miss  Morris,  a  member  of  the  church 
 assembling  in  the  Tabernacle,  Moorfields.  This  led  him  to 
 a  frequent,  though  not  a  constant,  attendance  at  that  place, 
 and  brought  him  in  friendly  contact  with  many  of  the  minis- 
 ters who  from  time  to  time  supplied  the  pulpit ;  and  it  led 
 especially  to  a  very  friendly  intercourse  between  him  and 
 the  Rev.  M.  Wilks.  Now  it  was  that  he  began  to  be  mixed 
 up  with  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  and  took  a  lively  share 
 in  the  formation  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
 
 At  this  period  the  religious  position  of  Mr.  Shrubsole  was 
 very  unsatisfactory.  He  was  united  with  no  visible  section 
 of  the  church  of  Christ ;  he  not  only  communed  in  the 
 Lord's  supper  at  the  Established  Church,  while  he  chiefly 
 worshipped  among  the  Dissenters,  Init  he  wandered  about 
 as  a  hearer  among  various  denominations.  He  ultimately 
 settled  down,  however,  at  Hoxton  Academy  Chapel,  where, 
 for  at  least  twenty  years,  he  was  a  regular  attendant  and 
 communicant,  a  bright  ornament  to  the  church,  and  a  liberal 
 supporter  of  all  its  interests.  Mr.  Shrubsole,  in  very  many 
 respects,  resembled  his  distinguished  friend  Mr.  Hardcastle. 
 He,  too,  filled  a  vast  space  in  the  field  of  Christian  philan- 
 thropy, with  much  untarnished  honour  to  himself,  and  ad- 
 vantage to  the  cause  of  Christ.  Seldom,  very  seldom,  has 
 it  been  the  lot  of  an  individual  both  to  enjoy  and  impart  so 
 large  a  portion  of  felicity.  He  was  unusually  happy  in  his 
 own  soul,  in  his  family,  in  his  sons-in-law,  and  in  every  con- 
 nexion that  he  sustained  through  lif6. 
 
 Mr.  Shrubsole's  end  corresponded  with  his  way.  His 
 frame  of  mind  for  many  years  had  largely  partaken  of  a 
 
5/2  LAY  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 Sabl)atic  serenity,  and  on  a  Sal)batli  the  messenger  of  his 
 heavenly  Father  arrived  to  call  him  home.  In  1829,  he 
 took  a  temporary  residence  at  Highbury  during  the  summer 
 months,  where  on  Sabbath,  Augiist  the  22nd,  he  complained 
 of  slight  indisposition,  Avliich  prevented  his  attendance  on 
 the  Rev.  Mr.  Yoclcney's  ministry,  which  he  usually  enjoyed 
 while  residing  at  Lslington.  He  remained  at  home,  and 
 spent  the  morning  in  devotional  reading ;  but  shortly  after 
 mid-day  he  was  found  stretched  insensible  upon  the  floor  of 
 his  room.  He  had  been  seized  with  apoplexy :  all. means  of 
 restoration  failed,  and  early  on  the  following  day  he  entered 
 into  rest.'""' 
 
 ROBERT  STEVEN,  ESQ. 
 
 Robert  Steven  Avas  a  native  of  Scotland,  and  born  in  Glas- 
 gow, in  the  year  1754,  of  parents  distinguished  for  Christian 
 worth,  and  attachment  to  the  cause  of  God.  In  addition  to 
 Christian  tuition,  of  a  high  order,  he  received  a  first-rate 
 education,  having  successively  attended  the  High  School 
 and  the  university  of  Glasgow.  On  the  completion  of  his 
 education,  he  entered  on  business  with  his  father,  and  shortly 
 after  proceeded  to  London  with  a  view  to  improvement. 
 He  afterwards  returned  to  Scotland  for  a  little  while,  but 
 soon  came  back  to  the  metropolis,  where  he  settled  as  a 
 leather  factor  in  U})per  Thames-street.  Although  intelli- 
 gent and  moral,  there  is  no  reason  to  believe  that  he  knew 
 the  truth  at  that  period.  Shortly  after  this,  however,  he 
 became  in  earnest  about  his  eternal  interests,  and  connected 
 himself  with  the  chapel  in  Collier's  Rents,  in  the  church  of 
 which,  in  after  life,  he  was  long  a  useful  deacon. 
 
 Many  living  witnesses  attest  the  varied  and  manifold 
 excellencies  of  Mr.  Steven,  in  his  several  relations,  as  a  man 
 of  business,  a  Christian  philanthropist,  a  friend,  a  father, 
 and  a  husband.  But  our  concern  is  Avith  him  chiefly  in  his 
 capacity  of  a  founder  of  the  Missionary  Society.  Of  this 
 institution  he  was  one  'of  the  first   trustees  ;  ]>ut   he  soon 
 
 *  See  Dr.  Morison'.s  "  FalliPi-s,"  .^c,  f„r  a  wcU-cxecuted  fckeleh  of  Mr. 
 Shrubsole  by  his  dauyhkr  and  a  (.liaraclor  by  the  doctor. 
 
LONDON   MISSIONARY  SOCIKTV.  ')/'.) 
 
 withdrew  for  a  time,  owing  to  certain  matters  wliicli  did  not 
 meet  the  conscientious  views  of  himself  and  some  other  ex- 
 cellent men :  but  he  subsequently  returned,  and  to  the  best 
 of  his  ability  helped  forward  the  glorious  enterprise. 
 
 He  took  a  general  interest  in  the  affairs  of  the  Saviour's 
 kingdom,  but  knowing  that  he  who  gives  his  personal  ser- 
 vices everywhere  is  efficient  nowhere,  he  wisely  selected  an 
 object — and  that  object  w^as  the  Hibernian  Society,  of  which 
 he  was  not  merely  a  laborious  member,  but  also  one  of  its 
 founders.  He  twice  travelled  over  a  large  portion  of  Ire- 
 land, with  a  view  to  promote  the  interests  of  education. 
 His  zeal  in  behalf  of  that  institution  is  supposed  to  have 
 shortened  his  days. 
 
 The  death  of  Mr.  Steven  was  of  a  character  such  as  does 
 not  often  occur.  The  writer  received  the  account  of  it  from 
 the  lips  of  an  eye-witness,  the  Rev.  John  Campbell,  of 
 Kingsland,  his  last  pastor.  On  Sabbath,  May  the  5th,  he 
 joined  in  the  communion  of  the  Lord's  supper  Avith  the 
 churcli  at  Kingsland.  He  became  indisposed  during  the 
 night;  Dr.  Conquest  was  consequently  sent  for,  and  on 
 arriving  perceived  with  alarm  the  situation  of  his  honoured 
 friend  and  father-in-law.  He  told  him  at  once  that  his  dis- 
 solution was  at  hand,  and  that  a  few  hours  would  finish  his 
 course.  He  was  quite  unprepared  for  this  awful  communi- 
 cation ;  but  believing  the  fact  as  alleged  by  the  experienced 
 physician,  in  a  very  little  space,  grace  came  to  the  aid  of 
 nature,  and  the  dying  man  exclaimed,  "Thank  God  for  it !" 
 He  then  sent  for  Mr.  Campbell,  who  lived  hard  by ;  on  his 
 pastor's  coming  into  the  room, he  said,  "Pray  two  minutes." 
 Mr.  Campbell  engaged  in  prayer  for  his  dying  friend,  who 
 immediately  after  made  some  beautiful  observations  on  the 
 work  of  Christ,  and  his  glory  in  the  salvation  of  men.  He 
 expired  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.* 
 
 CAPTAIN  JAMES  WILSON. 
 
 The  history  of  Captain  ^yILSON,  from  his  birth  to  the 
 completion  of  his  celebrated  voyage,  has  been  already  re- 
 
 *  See  Dr.  Conquest's  touching  testimony  in  Dr.  ^lorison's  "  Fathers,"  &.c. 
 
574  LAY  FOUNDERS  OF  THE 
 
 corded  in  our  pages;  it  only  remains,  therefore,  to  set  forth 
 the  main  facts  of  his  subsequent  ])ilgrimagc.  On  returning 
 from  the  South  Seas^,  he  took  up  liis  residence  in  the  metro- 
 polis, his  niece  once  more  acting  as  housekeeper.  His 
 health,  however,  soon  became  infirm,  and  he  began  to  feel 
 the  effects  of  a  lengthened  residence  in  eastern  climes.  He 
 shortly  after  his  return  married  into  a  rich  and  respectable 
 family  in  Denmark-hill,  of  the  name  of  Holbert;  and  sat 
 down  under  the  able  ministry  of  the  Rev.  George  Clayton. 
 With  more  generosity  than  prudence,  he  advanced  sums  of 
 money  in  aid  of  certain  relatives  to  carry  out  mercantile 
 speculations,  and  by  this  means  he  lost  in  all  little  short  of 
 thirty  thousand  pounds.  To  his  benevolent  heart  this  was 
 felt  to  be  a  great  calamity,  because  it  prevented  the  gratifi- 
 cation of  those  generous  feelings  which  glowed  in  his  bosom 
 and  delighted  in  the  doing  of  good.  Although  he  thus  lost 
 his  all,  he  was  deprived  of  none  of  the  comforts  of  life,  nor 
 of  the  means  of  a  respectable  appearance  in  society.  An 
 ample  fortune  also  was  provided  for  his  children,  in  the 
 right  of  Mrs.  Wilson,  so  that,  in  as  far  as  he  and  his  house- 
 hold were  concerned,  there  was  no  reason  for  repining ;  but 
 there  was  another  circumstance  Avhich  created  some  anxiet}'. 
 The  captain  was  reputed  to  be  a  man  of  great  wealth,  and 
 he  was  known  to  have  married  a  lady  of  large  fortune; 
 under  these  circumstances,  therefore,  he  was  expected  by 
 the  public  to  make  a  handsome  appearance  on  the  roll  of 
 religious  benefaction.  This  subjected  him  to  the  animad- 
 version of  men  who  knew  not  the  situation  in  which  the 
 providence  of  God  had  placed  him. 
 
 The  captain's  life,  after  his  return  from  the  South  Seas, 
 was  one  of  great  privacy.  He  was  not  made  for  the  bustle 
 and  contention  of  committees  and  popular  assemblies.  His 
 habits  Avere  military  rather  than  civil.  He  felt  he  could  do 
 little  good  as  a  director,  and  very  seldom  attended  in  that 
 capacity ;  but  when  he  thought  that  his  mercantile,  geo- 
 graphical, or  nautical  knowledge  could  be  used  to  advan- 
 tage, he  was  ever  ready  to  tender  it.  He  devoted  much  of 
 his  time  to  reading,  and  especially  to  the  study  of  the  Scrip- 
 tures.    He  was  very  averse  to  general  company,  and  indeed 
 
LONDON  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY.  .0/  O 
 
 lio  liad  no  great  relisli  for  company  of  any  kind,  unless  it 
 \vas  highly  s])iritual.  His  time  Avas  principally  divided 
 LetM  eon  his  family  and  the  church  at  Walworth,  in  which 
 he  had  the  honour  of  bearing  the  deacon's  office — an  office 
 which  he  sustained  in  such  a  manner  as  to  draw  forth  a 
 handsome  testimony  from  his  observant  pastor  on  the  me- 
 lancholy occasion  of  preaching  his  funeral  sermon. 
 
 Captain  Wilson,  for  many  months  before  his  death,  was 
 the  subject  of  an  internal  distemper,  which  soon  worked  a 
 great  and  an  alarming  change  in  liis  frame  and  aspect.  He 
 declined  apace  towards  the  end  of  the  year  1813;  he 
 officiated  as  a  deacon  on  the  first  Sabbath  of  January,  1814  ; 
 and  appeared  only  once  or  twice  afterwards  in  the  house  of 
 God.  During  the  subsequent  period  of  his  affliction,  he 
 was  almost  wholly  engrossed  with  the  concerns  of  his  soul, 
 in  the  prospect  of  eternity.  He  retained  the  happy  use  of 
 all  his  faculties  till  within  two  or  three  hours  6f  his  decease ; 
 and  died  in  the  full  hope  of  immortality  on  Friday,  August 
 the  12th,  1814,  at  the  early  age  of  fifty-four,  leaving  a 
 widow,  a  son,  and  four  daughters,  to  lament  the  loss  of  a 
 husband  and  a  father,  whose  name  will  ever  be  a  passport, 
 to  those  Avho  bear  it,  to  the  respect  and  goodwill  of  all  who 
 can  appreciate  personal  excellence,  moral  heroism,  and  dis- 
 tinguished professional  ability. 
 
 JOHN  WILSON,  ESQ. 
 
 John  Wilson  was  in  all  respects  a  man  of  importance  in 
 his  day.  He  was  a  distinguished  member  of  one  of  the 
 most  numerous,  reputable,  and  influential  families  among 
 the  commoners  of  England:  he  succeeded  Daniel  West, 
 Esq.,  in  the  joint  superintendence  of  two  of  the  largest 
 Christian  communities  in  Europe ;  he  was  not  only  a 
 founder,  but  one  of  the  first  trustees,  of  the  London  Mis- 
 sionary Society ;  he  was  the  head  of  a  very  large  family, 
 whom  he  trained  in  a  manner  which  reflects  lasting  honour 
 upon  his  memory,  and  who  have  all  taken  and  kept  a  high 
 position  in  society;  he  was,  as  a  man,  an  individual  of  a 
 very  exalted  order ;  and,  as  a  Christian,  he  was  in  many 
 points  a  pattern  of  spiritual  excellence. 
 
57G  LAY  FOUNDERS  OF  TIIF 
 
 John  Wilson  was  born  at  Coventry,  in  the  year  1/51, 
 where  his  father,  Stephen  Wilson,  Esq.,  carried  on  an  ex- 
 tensive business.  He  was  one  of  four  children,  two  sons 
 and  two  daughters  ;  of  the  sons,  John  was  the  elder,  and 
 Stephen  tlie  younger.  The  father  died  while  the  children 
 were  in  a  state  of  infancy  ;  the  widowed  mother,  however;, 
 still  carried  on  the  business  for  the  benefit  of  her  family. 
 In  this  anxious  vmdertaking,  it  was  her  happiness  to  act  in 
 partnership  with  the  late  Thomas  Wilson,  Esq.,  father  of  the 
 present  Treasurer  of  Highbury  College,  and  of  the  London 
 Missionary  Society. 
 
 After  the  death  of  Mr.  Stephen  Wilson,  Mr.  Thomas 
 Wilson  repaired  to  the  metropolis,  where  he  commenced 
 business,  and  where  John,  of  whom  we  now  speak,  was  bound 
 an  apprentice  to  him.  The  young  man  brought  along  with 
 him  the  steady  habits  which  he  had  acquired  luider  the  pa- 
 ternal roof,  and  was  a  regular  attendant  on  public  worship. 
 He  had  so  far  the  form  of  godliness,  but  knew  nothing  of  its 
 power,  till  he  heard  the  voice  of  Whitfield,  who,  under  God, 
 was  the  instrument  of  his  salvation. 
 
 In  the  year  1774,  he  married  Miss  Elizabeth  Wright, 
 who  proved  all  that  a  husband  can  desire  to  find  in  a  wife, 
 for  the  lengthened  space  of  fifty-two  years.  "  We  are  given 
 to  understand  tliat  she  was  a  matron  of  a  better  order  than 
 the  bulk  of  those  of  modern  days — that  her  virtues  were" 
 those  of  a  meek,  and  gentle,  and  social,  and  unostentatious 
 character — virtues  which  make  home  a  husband's  heaven, 
 and  the  parlour  his  earthly  paradise — virtues  which  conduce 
 to  the  order,  the  elegance,  the  economy,  and  the  comfort,  of 
 an  honourable,  and  an  exemplary  household — virtues  wJiich 
 would  have  poured  around  her  a  brighter  lustre,  had  they 
 not  beejii  lost  in  the  more  than  ordinary  splendour  of  tlie 
 virtues  of  her  husband."  *  From  this  happy  union,  as  al- 
 ready stated,  sprang  a  very  numerous  family,  one  of  whom 
 shared  in  the  superintendence  of  the  Tabernacle  and  Tot- 
 tenham-court Cliapel,  till  near  the  time  of  his  deatli  ;  and 
 
 *  Sec  tlie  Autlinr's  funeral  sermon  for  Mrs.  Wilson,  p.  ',)■),  in  the   '•  Pulpit," 
 of  ]\rarch  11,  1S;!0. 
 
LONDON   MISSIONARY  SOCIKTV.  577 
 
 another  recently  sustained  with  high  and  most  deserved  po- 
 pidarity,  tlie  exalted  office  of  Lord  Mayor  of  London. 
 
 Mr.  Wilson,  as  a  convert  of  Whitfield,  was  naturally  and 
 strongly  attached  to  his  sainted  person,  and  to  every  thing- 
 connected  with  his  honoured  name.  Such  a  man  could  not 
 be  long  in  the  church  or  congregation  undiscovered.  His 
 deep  piety,  his  even  temper,  his  mildmanners,  his  benignant 
 aspect  and  noble  presence,  combined  with  his  wealth  and  sta- 
 tion, all  marked  him  out  as  a  person  born  to  take  a  lead- 
 ing part  wherever  he  mingled  with  bodies  of  his  fellow  men. 
 He  was,  accordingly,  soon  singled  out  by  Keen  and  West  as 
 a  fit  man  to  succeed  them  in  their  honourable  and  responsible 
 functions  in  the  chapels  of  George  Whitfield.  Under  this 
 conviction,  therefore,  and  feeling  the  infirmities  of  age 
 creeping  on,  these  venerable  men  proposed  to  associate  him 
 with  themselves  in  the  year  1789,  but  he  declined  the  honour. 
 They  repeated  their  proposal  in  the  following  year,  but  still 
 without  success. 
 
 Thus  the  matter  passed  off";,  and  Mr.  Keen  died  in  the 
 year  1793,  leaving  Mr.  West  alone  in  office.  Mr.  West, 
 therefore,  immediately  associated  with  himself  the  late 
 Samuel  Foyster,  Esq.,  also  a  founder  of  the  London  Mis- 
 sionary Society;  but  notwithstanding  this,  and  the  repeated 
 refusals  of  Mr.  Wilson,  West  was  still  intent  upon  his  in- 
 corporation with  the  management.  In  addition  to  a  deep 
 conviction  of  superior  competency  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Wilson, 
 feelings  of  friendship  were  not  without  their  influence  in 
 prompting  this  amiable  urgency.  The  West  and  Wilson 
 families,  as  we  have  shown  in  our  sketch  of  West,  had  be- 
 come intimately  connected.  Stephen  Wilson,  Esq.,  brother 
 of  John,  had  married  a  daughter  of  Mr.  West.  Stephen 
 was  a  very  superior  man,  and  as  a  member  of  the  church 
 assembling  in  the  Tabernacle,  as  his  own  son-in-law^,  and  as 
 a  person  richly  endowed  with  every  needful  qualification,  he 
 had  often,  but  without  success,  pressed  him  to  accept  the 
 office  of  management.  Deeming  it  very  desirable  that  one 
 of  the  family  should  succeed  him  in  the  honourable  office 
 which  he  had  so  long  sustained,  Mr.  West  pressed  John, 
 whose  refusal  was  probably  more  hesitant,  and;,  therefore, 
 2p 
 
57S  LAY   FOUNDERS,  ETC. 
 
 more  hopeful  than  that  of  Stephen ;  and  accorclmgly,  as  if  to 
 shut  him  up,  he  hequeathed  the  legal  estates  of  the  chapels 
 to  him  and  Mr.  Foyster,  or  the  survivor  of  them.  This  step 
 had  the  desired  effect ;  on  the  death  of  Mr.  West,  Mr.  Wil- 
 son immediately  came  into  action,  and  continued  in  the 
 management  during  a  period  of  thirty  years. 
 
 As  a  manager,  Mr.  Wilson  exhibited  a  variety  of  rare  ex- 
 cellencies; he  carried  his  admirable  business  habits  into 
 everything  appertaining  to  the  chapels.  His  attentior^ 
 fidelity,  punctuality,  and  order,  were  such  as  have  seldom 
 been  equalled,  and  never  exceeded.  All  his  delights  cen- 
 tred in  his  office;  it  appeared  to  constitute  his  duty  and  his 
 privilege,  his  business  and  his  recreation.  The  clocks  of  the 
 chapels  were  far  less  regular  in  their  movements  than  the 
 leacling  manager.  Tabernacle  and  Tottenham-court  Chapel 
 were  the  whole  world  to  him.  His  time,  talents,  influence, 
 were  largely  devoted  to  promote,  according  to  his  own  ideas, 
 the  welfare  of  the  churches.  When  he  erred,  he  erred 
 upon  principle ;  he  was,  doubtless,  conscientious  even  in  acts 
 which  it  was  not  very  easy  to  harmonize  Avith  enlightened 
 views  of  Sacred  Scripture,  with  the  dictates  of  sound  ex- 
 perience, or  with  that  practical  philosophy  which  adajjts 
 means  to  ends — and  in  no  one  case  sacrifices  the  latter  to 
 the  former. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
NEW  AXD  VALUABLE 
 
 WORKS    ON    MISSIONS, 
 
 PUBLISHED  BV  JOHN  SNOW,  35,  PATERNOSTER  ROW. 
 
 NEW  WORK  BY  THE  AUTHOR  OF  "  JETHRO." 
 
 PrejKirijig  for  Publication, 
 
 T  IFE  OF  GEORGE  WHITFIELD,  compreliendlng  Illustrations 
 of  the  Revival  of  Religion  in  the  Britisli  Empire  during  the  Eighteenth 
 Century;  with  a  History  of  his  Connexion,  Biographical  Notices  of  his 
 principal  Coadjutors,  and  an  Appendix  comprising  Original  Documents.  By 
 JOHN  CAMPBELL. 
 
 FOURTEENTH  THOL'SANU. 
 
 'Dedicated  by  special  permission  to  Ilis  late  Majealy. 
 
 Just  published,  la  one  thick  volume,  post  8vo.,  whole  hound  in  cloth,  and  lettered, 
 price  8.S., 
 
 A    NARRATIVE  of  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES  in  the 
 
 -^  SOUTH  SEA  ISLANDS  ;  with  Remarks  upon  the  Natural  History  of 
 the  Islands,  Origin,  Languages,  Traditions,  and  Usages  of  the  Inhabitants.  By 
 the  Rev.  Jonrv  Williams. 
 
 "  He  knew  not  wlietlier  he  would  not  williat^'ly  put  a\v:iy  at  least  half  the  folios  which  he  pos- 
 sessed, rather  than  part  with  one  volume  which  had  recently  been  published  by  the  Missionarv 
 Williams." — Bishop  af  Chest tr  at  the  Bible  3Iectiny. 
 
 KOURTII  THOUSAND. 
 
 In  one  handsome  vol.,  8vo.,  beautifully  Illustrated,  hound  in  cloth  and  lettered, 
 v/lth  Map  by  ARaowsMiTii,  and  Frontispiece,  in  Oil  Colours,  by  Mr.  G. 
 Kaxtur,  price  l'2s, 
 
 pHINA:    ITS    STATE    AND    PROSPECTS,   with    especial 
 
 ^-^  Reference  to  the  Diffusion  of  the  Gospel ;  containing  allusions  to  the  Anti- 
 quity, Extent,  Population,  Civilization,  Literature,  Religion,  and  Manners  of 
 the  'Chinese.  By  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Mediiukst,  Twenty  Years  a  Missionary  to 
 the  Chinese. 
 
 "  Mr.  Medhurst's  book  is  one  of  those  which  he  that  begins  to  read  will  scarcely  be  able  to 
 close  till  he  arrives  at  the  last  page ;  and  ho  who  has  read  it  once  will  be  glad  of  the  oppor- 
 tunity of  frequently  consulting  it." — JVeslctjan  Mag. 
 
 "To  those  uho  are  interested  in  investigations  on  the  state  of  China,  this  book  will  be  a 
 most  valuable  aid.  It  has  advanced  our  knowledge  of  China  immensely;  and  is  one  which 
 every  scholar  and  antiquarian  should  possess,  if  the  purpose  were  merely  that  of  knowing 
 general  history  and  customs." — Churchman  May. 
 
 "We  believe  that  Mr.  Medhurst's  China  is  second  to  no  Missionary  Work.  Throughout 
 the  whole  we  see  a  perfect  mastery  of  the  subject,  a  desire  for  severe  accuracy  in  the  information 
 communicated,  an  unvarnished  simplicity  of  narrative,  a  large  but  well-detined  comprehension 
 of  Missionary  details,  and  withal,  a  piety  that  melts  in  compassion,  and  kindles  in  zeal  for 
 the  interests  of  Chiua." — Cnnyrcyationul  May. 
 
2  Boohs  piilj/isjucl  hij  John  Snow,  35,  P,  tier  nosier  Row. 
 
 In  post  8vo.,  with  Portraits  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Milne,  price  7s.  6J. 
 
 ^HE  LIFE  and  OPINIONS  of  the  Rev.  WILLIAM  MILNE, 
 
 D.D.,  Missionarj-  to  China,  with  Biographical  Annals  of  Asiatic  Missions 
 from  Primitive  to  Protestant  Times;  intended  as  a  Guide  to  Missionary  Spirit. 
 By  the  Rev.  Robert  Philip. 
 
 "  Another  splendid  trophy  to  the  Missionary  cause." — Manchester  Times. 
 "A  work   of  great  interest,  and  will  be  read  by  many  with  unmingled  delight." — Evan, 
 Mag. 
 
 In  one  volume,  8vo.,  beautifully  Illustrated,  handsomely  bound  in  cloth  and  lettered,  price  12s. 
 
 gRITISH  INDIA;  in  its  Relation  to  the  Dechne  of  Hindoo- 
 ism  and  the  Progress  of  Christianity  ;  containing  remarks  on  the  Man- 
 ners, Customs,  and  Literature  of  the  People,  on  the  Effects  which  Idolatry 
 has  produced  upon  their  Civil,  Moral,  and  Political  relations,  &c.  &c.  By 
 the  Rev.  William  Campbell,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
 
 "  The  Bangalore  missionary  has  produced  a  volume  of  extraordinary  interest." — Patriot. 
 "A  volume  of  great  interest  and  worth. "—Waic/man. 
 
 "  This  is  really  a  noble  Missionary  work,  of  thrilling  interest."— £fan.  May. 
 "  We  earnestly  recommend  Mr.  ("ampbell's  admirable  work  on  British  India  to'public  atten- 
 tion."—Con.  Mag. 
 
 Dedicated  to  the  Queen  Dowager. 
 In  one  vol.,8vo.,  beautifully  illustrated,  price  12s. 
 
 J^  NARRATIVE  of  the  GREEK  MISSION;  or,  Sixteen 
 Years  in  Malta  and  Greece.  Including  Tours  in  the  Peloponnesus,  in  the 
 j^igean  and  Ionian  Isles ;  with  remarks  on  the  Religious  Opinions — Moral  State 
 — Social  Habits — Politics — Language,  History,  and  Lazarettos  of  Malta  and 
 Greece ;  and  ample  Illustrations  of  the  dominant  influence  and  debasing 
 effects  of  the  Romish  and  Greek  Churches.     By  the  Rev.  S.  S.  Wilson. 
 
 "This  book  is  written  with  great  clearness  of  judgment;  its  investigations  are  profound, 
 and  novelty  recommends  it  in  every  fa.rt."— Churchman  Mag. 
 
 "  Our  readers  wlio  take  a  delight  in  Missionary  operations,  and  love  to  accompany  an 
 interesting  and  truly  Christian  Traveller,  will  add  this  precious  gem  to  their  library."— 7/(6 
 Dublin  Statesman. 
 
 "Tlie  great  information  contained  in  this  volume  is  like  orient  pearls."— .(4f/as. 
 
 "We  hail  with  pleasure  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Wilson's  Narrative  of  the  Greek  Mission.  It 
 IS  a  volume  replete  with  instructive  matter  presented  in  a  very  engaging  form." — Evan.  Mag. 
 
 FIFTH  THOUSAND. 
 
 With  an  engraving  of  the  Missionary  Ship,  price  2s. 
 
 I'HE      MISSIONARY'S      FAREWELL,     with     a    Parting 
 
 Address  to  the  British  Churches  and  the  Friends  of  Missions,  by  the 
 Rev.  John  Williams.  Containing  also  the  Valedictory  Services  previous 
 to  his  departure;  and  a  Narrative  of  the  Excursion  to  Gravesend,  and  subse- 
 quent events,  to  the  final  sailing  of  the  Missionary  Ship  from  Dartmouth. 
 
 "Everything  connected  with  the  missionary  energies  of  Mr.  Williams  is  of  inlen-st;  but 
 this  small  book  has  peculiar  claims  to  public  attention,  as  it  is  the  record  of  his  last  hours 
 passed  in  his  native  land.  In  reading  it  we  confess  that  we  were  deeply  aflected,  and  iiu  vw  can 
 rise  trom  its  perusal  without  experiencing  similar  feelings,  and  being  more  luUv  a\\:vrc  ihan 
 over  of  the  sacred  importance  of  missionary  exertion.  Every  Christian  family' in  tlie  land 
 sliould  possess  it,  and  make  its  contents  their  daily  stndy."— Manchester  Times.  Sept.  1,  1838. 
 
 With  Eleven  Engravings,  and  Portrait  of  the  Rev.  John  Williams.     Vol.  1, 
 bound  in  cloth,  i^ilt  eciges.    Price  •2s., 
 
 I^'HE    MISSIONARY    REPOSITORY    for    Youth.      Julited 
 
 by  the  Son  of  a  Missionary. 
 The  work  is  published  Monthly.    Nos.  1  to  IG  may  novi'  be  had,  lil.  eacli. 
 Shortly  will  be  published, 
 
 r^ONSOLATION     FOR    MOURNERS.     Ry  the  Rev.  Auam 
 
 ^     Thomson.  ]).]). 
 
Boolis  inihlished  by  John  Snow,  35,  Paternoslcr  Row. 
 
 Preparing  for  immediate  Publicat 
 
 ion, 
 
 OUTLINES  FOR  THE  PULPIT.  By  the  Rev.  Adam 
 ^-'  Thomson,  D.D. 
 
 In  post  Svo.  whole  bound  in  cloth   and  lettered,  price  4.s.  (id.,  as  a  Companion  to 
 ''  Missionary  Enterprises," 
 
 POLYNESIA;  or,  MISSIONARY  TOILS  and  TRIUMPHS 
 
 ■^  in  the  SOUTH  SEAS.     A  Poem. 
 
 "  Tlio  author  has  earned  his  title,  in  tliis  exquisitely  beautiful  volume,  to  an  undying 
 reputation.  The  vivid  pieture  which  lie  has  drawn  of  the  triumphs  of  the  Cross  in  the  Islands 
 of  the  Southern  I'aciiie  will  henceforward  entitle  him  to  rank  with  the  Christian  poets  of  the 
 age."— AVrt)!.  MiKj. 
 
 MADAGASCAR. 
 
 Shortly  will  be  published, 
 
 A  NARRATIVE  of  the  PERSECUTION  of  the  CIIRIS- 
 •^*-  TIANS  at  Madagascar,  with  some  account  of  the  present  condition  of 
 tliat  country.     By  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Fkeeman  and  Rev.  D.  Johns. 
 
 This  day  is  published,  in  one  vol.  12mo., 
 
 T  ETTERS  ON  INDIA,  with  Special  Reference  to  the  Spread  of 
 '^    Christianity.     By  the  Rev.  \Vm.  Buyers,  Missionary  at  Benares. 
 
 Preparing  for  immediate  Publication, 
 
 pENTECOSTAL  CHRIS'I  lANlTY.     By  the  Rev.  T.  W.  Jen- 
 
 KIN,  Author  of  "The  Extent  of  the  Atonement,"  &c.,  and  on  "The  Union 
 of  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the  Church  in  the  Conversion  of  the  \Vorld." 
 
 Just  published,  cloth  lettered,  price  2s.  dd,. 
 
 r|MIE  SHIELD  of  DISSENT;  or,  Dissent  in  its  Bearings  on 
 -*-      Legislation.      With   Stricturus  on  Dr.  Bkuv.n's  Work  on  Tribute.      By 
 
 EnWARD  SWAINE. 
 
 Just  published,  price   Is.  6(/.,  ro\  al  ISmo.  cloth, 
 
 '^piIE    MILLENNIUM    a    SPIRITUAL  STATE,  not  a  Per- 
 
 -^      sonal  Reign.     By  John  Jevi-euson. 
 
 ■•  It  is  Mr.  Jefferson's  least  merit  that  he  has  put  the  old  coin  into  circulation  under  a  new 
 and  attractive  ey.ii:nox."—L'un(jrcgational  Maij. 
 
 Just  published,  price  \s.  Gd.,  cloth  lettertd, 
 ^rilE     OLD     MINISTRY;     or,    The    Inefficiency   of    Modern 
 
 Preaching  compared  with  the  Apostolic  Administration  of  the  Gospel.     By 
 N.  S.  S.  Beman,  D.D.,  of  the  United  States  of  America. 
 
 Just  published,  price  Is., 
 
 '^rilE  OBLIGATION  of  the  CHURCH  to  secure  a  LEARNED 
 
 -^  and  PIOUS  MINISTRY.  Preached  at  the  Anniversary  of  Cheshunt 
 College,  July  4,  1839.  By  the  Rev.  E.  N.  Kihk,  of  the  United  States  of 
 America. 
 
 Just  published,  price  Gd., 
 
 riMlE  BENEVOLENCE  of  GOD  towards  all  MANKIND.     A 
 
 -"-      Sermon  preached  at  Bilston   and   Ramsgate,  by  the  Rev.  James  Mathkk 
 
 of  Clapton  ;   published  at  the  rec^uest  of  several  who  heard  if,  and  many  others. 
 
4  Boohi  piihlis/u'il  hi/  John  S\o\v,  Sj,  Pel.  raosLer  Row. 
 
 CHEAP  EDITIOX   FOR  GENERAL  CIRCULATION. 
 
 This  Jay  is  publislicd,  beaulifully  printed  in  demy  8vo.,  price  2s., 
 
 A  NTI-BACCllUS.     An  ESSAY   on  the  Crimes,  Diseases,  and 
 
 other  Evils  comiected  with  tlie  Use  of  intoxicating  Diiiiks.  In  this  work 
 the  character  of  tlie  wines  of  Scripture  is  settled  in  accordance  with  the  Induc- 
 tions of  Science  and  the  facts  of  History.     By  the  Rev.  B.  Pausons. 
 
 The  Itcjv.  J.  H.  Hiutnu,  one  of  the  Tliree  Adjudicators  of  the  Prize  of  One  Hundred  Cuineaj, 
 for  the  best  Essay  on  Temperance,  gave  his  voice  in  favour  of  "Anti-Bacchus." 
 
 Just  published,  price  Is., 
 
 (^ANCTIFICATION.  A  Monthly  Lecture  delivered  at  Rod- 
 *^  borough  Tabernacle,  Oct.  30,  1S39,  and  at  Spa  Fields  Chapel,  London, 
 Jan.  12,  1840.     By  the  Rev.  B.  P.uisoNs,  of  Ebley,  Stroudwater. 
 
 Beautifully  printed  for  general  circulation,  price  2*.  G(/., 
 
 PRESIDENT  EDWARDS   on  REVIVALS  of  RELIGION; 
 
 T"  with  Notes  and  Introduction  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Patton,  and  Introductory 
 Preface  by  the  Rev.  J.  A.  James,  of  Birmingham. 
 
 "  Thorn  is  something  very  opportune  in  the  present  appearance  of  this  beautiful  and 
 cheap  edition.  South  and  nortli  the  subject  of  revivals  engrosses  the  minds  of  men.  Tlie 
 present  edition  is  within  the  reach  of  the  poorest  member  of  the  poorest  church  in  the 
 empire,  and  every  such  member  ought  to  possess  it." — Patriot. 
 
 FOR  GENERAL  CIRCULATION. 
 
 Beautifully  printed  on  superfine  paper,  price  2s.  only, 
 
 FINNEY'S    LECTURES    on   REVIVALS    of    RELIGION, 
 carefully  revised,  with  Notes.     By  the  Rev.  Dr.  Patton;  and  Introductory 
 Prefaces, by  Rev.  J.  A.  James,  of  Birmingham,  and  Rev.  Dr.  Payne,  of  Exeter. 
 
 "  Such  a  course  of  twenty-two  Lectures  were  never  before  pubUslied  iu  our  own  or  any 
 other  language."— 7?t'i'i':«/)sf. 
 
 Just  Published,  price  Is-  (id., 
 
 rpUE  CENTENARY  SERVICES  in  Celebration  of  George 
 -^  WniTiiFiELu's  Open-air  Miuistrations,  held  at  the  Tabernacle,  iMoorficlds, 
 May  21st. 
 
 This  day  is  published,  price  Is., 
 
 ''pHE   RELKJIOUS  QUESTION  of  TETOTALISM. 
 
 Shortly  will  appear,  No.  2,  of  "The  Meuicai.  Question. " 
 
 In  8vo.,  price  6^/., 
 
 rr^IIE    RELIGIOUS    OBJECTION    to  TETOTALISM.      By 
 
 -*-  Archdeacon  Jeffueys. 
 
 Dedicated  to    the  British  and  American  Churches,   and  their   various  Mission 
 
 Societies. 
 
 Just  pid)lished,   in  one  voUune,  post  Svo.,  handioniely   bonr.d    in    cloth,  and 
 
 lettered,  price  8s. 
 
 ON    the   UNION  of  the  HOLY    SPIRIT   and   the   Church  in 
 the  Convi-rsion  of  the  World.     By  the  Rev.  Tiios.  W.  Junkyn. 
 
 "He  who  shall  arouse  ihr.  dormant  energies  of  the  church  of  Christ  will  deserve  well  ..f 
 the  church  at  large,  lb-  i>  a  iHuirlarl,,!-  of  man  of  tlie  liigliest  rank;  and  ur  vej,ue.>  that 
 Mr.  .leulvVuhasaUemplrd  1^.  l.iin,'  liir  rhardi  to  a  luii)\vled.;e  of  its  duty,  ami  tint  a  «ork  on 
 a  sul)iect  of  such  iuipoit  uir,.  l,a.  \,rrn  produced  l>y  a,  u.asterly  uuu.l.  nwI!  tiaiur.l  to 
 renection,  and  disciplined  in  vavi. II.  Iraruiug.  For  profound  tliought,  and  full  ni\.'sti,'alu)ii 
 of  its  suViject,  the  treatise  before  us  is  worthy  of  a  less  superlicial  ago,  aud  would  not  disgrace 
 the  masters  of  theological  literature."— Jic^t'cd'c  Review, 
 
Books  published  by  John  Snow,  35,  rclcrnosicr  Rcxc.         5 
 
 Also,  by  the  same  Author,  Second  Edition,  post  8vo.,  price  7s., 
 Dedicated  to  the  Rev.  J.  P.Smith,  D.D., 
 
 'T'HE  EXTENT  of  the  ATONEMENT  in  its  relation  to  God 
 ■*-  and  the  Universe. 
 
 "  An  excellent  treatise,  on  the  most  solemn  and  interesting  siibject  of  which  the  liiiman 
 heart  is  cognisable.  Its  strictly  scriptural,  and  its  tenderly  benevolent  tone  is  not  more  to  ho 
 )'raised  than  its  arguments  and  illustrations  are  convincing  and  satisfactory." — Mtinthly  Ecv. 
 
 FOR  SCHOOLS  AND  FAMILIES. 
 
 Just  published,  who'.e  bound  in  cloth,  and  lettered,  price   2s.,  vvitli  a  rccom- 
 meiulatury  preface  by  Professor  Vauguan,  of  the  London  University, 
 
 A  IDS  TO  MEMORY;    or,  The  Principal  Facts  and  Dates  of  the 
 
 "^^  Old  Testament  History,  and  of  the  Subsequent  History  of  the  Jews,  to  thi3 
 period  of  the  Incarnation,  embodied  in  Short  Mnemonic  Sentences,  on  the  plan 
 of  Mrs.  J.  Slater's  "  Sententise  Chronologicse."     By  Mrs.  Jukes. 
 
 '   A  very  sensible  and  ingenious  little  volume,  developing  a  simple  and  ingenious  plan  by 
 "ly  treasured  up  in  the  memory.     It  is  enough 
 
 which  the  dates  of  Scriptural  events  may  be 
 
 to  say  that  it  is  recommended  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Vliughan,  th.e  ernincnt  Professor  of  History 
 
 University  College." — Revivalist. 
 
 TO  THE  FRIENDS  OF  MISSIONS. 
 Beautifully  printed  in  Oil  Colours,  price  5s., 
 
 I^HE  MISSIONARY  VINE;  from  a  Drawing- by  Mis  Rahmn; 
 
 ■*-  showing  at  one  view  the  whole  of  the  Stations  of  the  London  Missionary 
 Society,  geographically  arranged  ;  the  period  when,  and  the  person  or  peisons 
 by  whom  they  were  commenced,  and  likewise  by  whom  they  are  occupied  at 
 the  present  tmie.  Thus  the  elements  of  Missionary  Geography.  Chronology, 
 History,  and  Biography,  are  all  beautifully  blended  in  this  production. 
 
 '■■',;.*  The  profits  to  be  given  to  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
 In  8vo.,  price  Is, 
 
 THE    ROYAL    MARRIAGE:  a  Sermon  preached  at  Maberly 
 Chapel,  Feb.  12,  1840.     By  Robert  Philip. 
 
 "  An  eloquent  discourse,  and  making  use  of  an  event  of  no  ordinary  importance  on  the 
 destinies  of  the  nation,  as  well  as  of  the  illustrious  pair,  tor  a  theme  of  wholesome  reflection 
 and  religious  improvement." — Morn/il;/  Review. 
 
 WORKS  BY  JOHN  CAMPBELL. 
 
 rrHEOLOGY     FOR   YOUTH.      A  System   written  expressly 
 
 ■"-  for  Bible  Classes,  the  Higher  Orders  of  Sunday  Schools,  and  the  Elder 
 Branches  of  Families.     Fourth  Edition.     Is.  6d. 
 
 "  On  account  of  its  clear  and  accurate  representations  of  evangelical  trutli,  tlie  precision  and 
 perspicuity  of  its  language,  its  admirable  arrangement,  its  compactness  and  completeness,  the 
 numberandsuitablenessof  its  scriptural  references,  I  regard  it  as  the  best  Theological  Catechism 
 I  have  ever  seen.  I  receive  it  as  a  treasure  for  my  children,  and  shall  recommend  it  to  the 
 instructors  of  youth  vith  whom  I  have  any  intercourse." — Rtv.  Dr.  Hullcy,  Hiijlihvry  College. 
 
 A    CATECHISM  on  FIRST  PRINCIPLES.    Seventh  Edition. 
 
 Three-pence. 
 FACTS  01 
 
 Seventh  Edition,     Four-pence. 
 
 A   CATECHISM  on  the  FACTS  of  the  NEW  TESTAMENT. 
 
A 
 
 Books  j)i/hli;!!od  by  JoiiM  Snow,  3.j,  Pa'.cr.wdcr  Row. 
 
 CATECHISM  on  the  PACTS  of  the  OLD  TESTAMENT. 
 
 Sixth  Edition.     Four-pence. 
 
 "We  cordially  recommend  those  Catechisms,  as  admirably  adapted  for  the  instructiou  and 
 improvement  of  the  youn;.  The  matter,  the  style,  and  the  arrangement  are  all  calculated 
 to  interest  and  impress  the  minds  of  children.  We  think  few  parents  and  teachers  can  make 
 use  of  these  little  works  without  being  sensible  of  their  obligations  to  the  author  for  the 
 facilities  which  he  has  afforded  them  in  communicating  religious  instruction." — Dr.  Pye  Smith, 
 Dr.  Henderson,  Dr.  Halley,  Dr.  Hiippus,  and  Pr'ifdssor  Murell. 
 
 'T'HE    MARROW    of   MODERN    HYMN-BOOKS,   for   the 
 
 Use  of  Smiilay-Schools,  &c.     Seventh  Edition.     Fourpence. 
 
 "  The  claims  of  this  little  work  rest  on  its  comprehensiveness,  variety,  and  systematic 
 order,  and  on  its  unprecedented  cheapness.  It  contains  tw:)  hundred  and  ten  Hymns,  com- 
 prising the  whole  of  Watts's  for  Children,  with  nearly  all  that  was  considered  superlatively 
 excellent,  andjCspecially  appropriate,  in  previous  publications. 
 
 "  We  like  the  book  exceedingly,  and  wish  it  extensive  circulation." — Congregational  Maga- 
 
 'yHE    COMPREHENSIVE    HYMN-BOOK.     One  Thousand 
 -*-        Hymns,  original  and  selected.     Second  Edition.     Three  Shillings. 
 
 "  Whether  we  look  at  t!ve  quality  of  the  Hymns,  the  immense  number  and  variety  of  the 
 selection,  or  the  admirable  contents,  index  of  texts,  and  general  lists  of  subjects,  we  cannot  but 
 award  to  this  volume  the  highest  place  of  any  work  of  its  kind  that  has  yet  met  our  eye. 
 This  may  seem  extravagant  praise,  but  we  challenge  investigation  of  the  opinion  thus  deli- 
 berately given,  and  assure  ourselves,  that  those  who  will  take  the  trouble  of  examining 
 for  themselves  will  not  he.~itate  to  fall  in  with  our  conclusion.  The  utmost  pains  must  have 
 been  bestowed  by  Mr.  Campbell  on  every  department  of  the  "  Comprehensive  Ilymn-Book." — 
 Evan.  Mag. 
 
 London  :  I'rhited  by  William  Clowes  and  Sons,  Slamlbrd  Street. 
 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Libraries 
 
 llillillilllllllillillll 
 
 1    1012  01234  0057